The McEllis Boys

Kentucky 1875

Cavanaugh, Jamison, Ian and Andrew are four brothers torn apart by life and by tragedy and drawn back together because of the same.  Granting a wish to their dying mother, Mary, a healer called in to help the ailing woman, sends the brothers on a journey. A journey to heal, to grow, to forgive and to love. A journey that will take the gun toting, horseback riding, tough as nails brothers to a place very different from the home they know.

Kentucky 2011

Nicole lives a lonely, simple life. A life void of excitement. She’d been burned enough times in her life to know that tragedy was normal, and everyone eventually hurt you.  Her quiet life is ripped to pieces the day she discovers four cowboys in her empty house claiming to be from 1875.

Can she help the brothers learn what they were sent to learn and find a way back home? Or are they truly there to teach her a lesson in trust and love?

Read this story of healing, love, hope, pain, loss, friendship, and family to find out!

Chapter One

Chapter One

Wyoming

June 1875

“Cav, bring them cattle ‘round this way.” Cavanaugh McEllis responded to the order by quickly riding around the unruly herd and cracking his whip. He called out, getting the beasts’ attention to start them moving in the right direction.

“Get around there now.” he urged. As the cattle fell into step with the rest of the herd, Cav pulled up on the paint’s reins and dug around in his pocket until he found the cigarette he knew he had stuffed in there this morning. Smoking was prohibited at the bunkhouse of the Biggley ranch and so he had to take the opportunity to light up out here while he could.

“You know if Lara Biggley caught you doin’ that you’d be in a heap of trouble and get one hell of a lecture.” LeRoy warned with a snicker as he rode up beside him. The group of five men were moving the cattle to the south pasture for grazing and the June sun was hot as it beat down on their sweaty backs.

Cav just shrugged and lit the rolled tobacco and paper anyway.

“Lara wouldn’t lecture him.” Hal countered as he rode past them to get around the other side of the meandering cattle. “She’s in love with our boy Cav.”

“I ain’t interested in Lara.” Cav grumbled, rubbing his hand over the leather chaps on his aching left thigh.

“Or any other woman for that matter.” LeRoy countered with a laugh. Cav just shrugged and continued to smoke as he squinted into the sunlight. These men didn’t know his past. They only knew that he had come to the Biggely ranch three years ago and was a hard worker with a limp who didn’t talk about himself.

They didn’t know about the three graves he had left behind him or the bullet that had caused the lameness in his left leg.

“Rider coming in fast.” LeRoy stated, pointing over the plains. Cav’s hand immediately went to the .45 Colt on his hip but he relaxed when he realized it was Ben Biggely. The bosses thirteen year old son.

“What are you doing all the way out here?” LeRoy asked with a grin as Ben pulled his horse to a stop, panting from the fast pace he must have maintained while riding out here.

“Got a letter for you, Cavanaugh. It just showed up and it says it’s urgent. I knew you wouldn’t be back to the bunkhouse til tomorrow and…”

“You read it?” Cav asked with a frown as he jerked the opened envelope from Ben’s hand.

“No, Lara did.” Ben replied. Cav cursed. Damn that seventeen year old girl and her foolish obsession with him. Cav pulled the letter from the envelope and scanned it quickly.

A lump lodged in his throat and his heart seemed to cease beating. He mumbled a quick, ‘I gotta go’ and thundered away from the shocked men as if the hounds of hell themselves were nipping at his heels.

---

Dodge City Kansas

June 1875

Jamison McEllis awoke to the feel of lips on his bare shoulder. He moaned as he looked over his shoulder and saw Hallie smiling coyly at him, her red hair falling across her pale, freckled shoulders.

“Good morning, Marshall.” she purred. Jamison rolled quickly and pulled her into his arms. Hallie’s green eyes slipped closed as he placed a soft kiss to her lips and then she groaned as he pulled away and rose from the bed.

Jamison could feel her eyes on him as he hunted for his clothes and slipped them on. He sat on the edge of the bed to pull on his boots and Hallie’s arms slipped around his neck.

“You could stay around.” she offered. “I wouldn’t complain.” Jamison shook his head, finished pulling on his boots and then took Hallie’s hand in his and kissed it.

“I gotta get going.” he replied. He stood up and walked over to the side table where he’d left the rest of his belongings. He sighed when he heard Hallie snort with irritation and rise from the bed, the sound of the sheet being wrapped angrily around her body filling the silence of her bedroom.

Jamison pinned his U.S. Marshal badge to his vest and then went about hooking his worn gun belt around his lean hips.

“I’m getting tired of this, Jamison McEllis.” Hallie stated. Jamison glanced over his shoulder at her.

“Tired of what?” he asked as he finished fastening his gun belt and grabbed his worn gray hat.

“Bein’ used by you, that’s what. When are you gonna marry me? I’m not gonna wait around forever.”

Jamison shook his head. He and Hallie had had this same conversation a hundred times and he figured they’d have it at least one hundred more. He wasn’t getting married and she wasn’t going anywhere. They both knew it.

“I’ll be back around this way soon.” he replied as he stepped toward the door.

“Another man might come around before then.” Hallie warned with a dainty shrug. “He might just sweep me off my feet and want to marry me and take me away from all this.”

Jamison took a deep breath through his nose and turned to look at her with his hand on the door leading out into the alley.

“And?” he asked. She squared her tiny shoulders and lifted her chin.

“And I just might let him.” Jamison knew she wouldn’t and so he simply plopped his hat on his head and opened the door.

“Do what you gotta do, ma’am.” he replied and then he closed the door with a click behind him, ignoring the disappointed sob he heard come from Hallie as he made his way out.

Jamison squinted in the bright morning sunlight as he made his way out of the alley and onto main street. He was going to go get his horse from the livery and start on his patrols but was stopped when the clerk from the post office ran down the street toward him.

“Marshal McEllis!” he called.

“Call me Jamison, Ed.” Jamison replied. “What’s the problem?”

“No problem, sir.” Ed replied as he held out an envelope. “This came for you this morning and it says urgent. I wanted you to get it before you left.” Jamison nodded. He took the envelope thankful that the man had caught him since it would be at least a month before he made it back to Dodge.

He saw the return address from Kentucky and felt his heart catch. He waved goodbye to Ed and then quickly started toward the livery, opening the letter as he went.

“Damn it!” he exclaimed as he crumpled the letter and shoved it in his pocket. His fast walk turned into a run as he prayed he’d make it home in time.

Kentucky

August 1875

Cav rode up through the valley and saw the tiny log house he’d grown up in sitting at the head of the hollow. It had been ten years since he’d been back to Kentucky. He and Leah had moved away to settle in Virginia near her family and after the loss of his wife and children, Cavanaugh had run west, desperate to be away from any scenery, sight or smell that might remind him of those he had lost or the life he had lived with them.

Cav could hardly believe his eyes when he saw his older brother Jamison standing on the porch, smoking a cigar. Cav hitched his horse to the porch banister and walked up the steps.

“How is she?” he asked hesitantly. No greeting for his brother. Cav had nothing to say to the bastard who had refused to hunt down the murderer that had taken everything from him.

Jamison sighed and shoved his free hand in his pocket, his U.S. Marshal badge glinting in the afternoon sunlight.

“She’s still lucid but she doesn’t have long left.” he replied sadly. Cav didn’t spare another second on his brother and instead made his way into the tiny four room cabin he had grown up in with his mother, father and three brothers.

He paused outside his mother’s closed door and pulled off his hat before running his hand through his thick blond hair that fell to the neckline of his stained, blue chambray shirt.

“Come on in, Cavanaugh.” his mother’s sweet voice called. Cavanaugh smiled, despite his sadness.

He opened the door and walked in the room, his eyes instantly falling on his mother’s thin form lying in the bed. His heart broke and his throat clogged. It was one thing to hear your mother was dying and another to see it. Cav had seen too much death in his twenty-eight years of life. He didn’t want to see anymore.

“Don’t look so sad, dear. Come over here and give your mama a hug.” Evelyn McEllis ordered and Cav’s dirty boots led him across the room and he hugged his mama tight, hating the feel of her bones through her thin pink gown.

“Good to see you again, Mama.” he said huskily as he stood straight and clutched his hat in his hands. “How did you know it was me out there and not Jamison?” Evelyn smiled, her wrinkled skin pulling across her gaunt bones and her blue eyes sparkling.

“My boys all walk a little different.” she replied. Cav frowned and put his hat back on his head.

“Guess it’s easy to hear the difference.” he agreed as he rubbed at his left thigh. Evelyn rolled her eyes.

“Stop feeling sorry for yourself and help me sit up.” she ordered. Cav nodded and quickly went about pulling his mother up. She put her back against the headboard and smiled at him.

“There that’s better. It’s easier to talk to somebody when you’re not staring at them from the flat of your back.”

“Yes’m.” Cav replied, still unable to look her in the eyes because of the tears that kept trying to collect in his own.

“I know each of my boys by their walk.” Evelyn continued. “Jamison’s walk is heavy, strong and steady. Just as unyielding as he is. Your walk is slower paced. Confident yet calm and patient, just as you are. My Ian,” Cav rolled his eyes at mention of the third brother in the bunch.

“Don’t roll your eyes, Ian does the best he can.” Evelyn scolded. Cav simply nodded. Telling her that her third son was a lawbreaking outlaw who took what he wanted and hadn’t made an honest dollar in his life was a lot like pissing in the wind. It didn’t accomplish much and you ended up being the one that smelled bad by the time you were done.

“Ian has a walk that is nearly silent. You don’t hear him coming unless he wants you to.” Cav could remind her that that was because he was used to sneaking in and out of places he had no business sneaking in and out of but he knew that wouldn’t do any good either. “And my baby Andrew, his walk is fast paced and full of energy.”

“Where is Andrew?” Cav asked. The last time he had seen his youngest brother the boy had been nine and stepping on his boot heels. That had been ten years before.

“It is impossible to tell.” Evelyn replied sadly. “He enjoys playing cards and doesn’t stay in one place long.”

Cav had learned in letters from his brother years ago that the hyperactive boy fancied himself a clever gambler. He guessed the reason Andrew didn’t stay in one place too long was because people got real tired of losing all their money to him.

“How have you been, son?” Evelyn asked gently. Cav sighed and ran his hand over his whiskered face.

“I’ve been fine.” he lied. “Working hard.”

“You work too hard. You need to take the time to enjoy life. You never know what you might find if you’d just slow down.”

“Please don’t, mama. I don’t want to have this discussion right now.” Cav warned. Every letter he had gotten from his mother the last three years had been a lecture in moving on with his life and finding new love. Cav had no interest in ever loving another woman. He had loved Leah with all his heart and she and their children had been ripped away from him in a single bloody afternoon.

“If not now when? I’m dying, Cav.”

“Don’t say that neither, mama.” Cav stated angrily and Evelyn shrugged.

“At least you’re here now. It would do my old heart good when I die if I know that all my boys will be okay.”

“We’ll be just fine, mama.” Evelyn shook her head sadly, her blue eyes taking on a faraway look and then she yawned loudly. “Get you some rest, mama.” Cav said gently. He quickly kissed her cold forehead and then turned abruptly and left the room, closing the door behind him.

He went to the mantle, knowing he needed to collect his thoughts and emotions before he stepped back outside where Jamison was still waiting on the porch. He saw the picture of he and his brothers that had been taken eleven years before.

Andrew was eight and looking like the high energy rugrat he had been as he looked up at Cav. Ian had been eleven, Cav was seventeen and Jamison eighteen. The day after the picture had been taken Jamison had moved away to become a U.S. Marshall. Cav felt the strongest sense of shame he had ever felt when he realized that the one thing his mother had always asked for, to see all four of her boys together again, probably wasn’t going to happen.

Finding Andrew and Ian would be like finding needles in a haystack.

Quickly Cav wiped his face to hide any evidence of the tear that had streaked his cheek and he headed out the door.

“How long have you been here?” He asked his brother as he sat down in the rocking chair to take some weight off his leg for a while.

“A little over a week. I was in Dodge when I got the letter. I about killed two horses getting here so fast.”

“I was in the middle of Wyoming.” Cav replied. Jamison turned his gaze from the mountainside in front of them to his brother and blew out a puff of cigar smoke.

“Is that where you’ve been hiding then.”

“I wasn’t hiding.” Cav argued.

“I know you hate me, Cav, but there wasn’t anything I could have done back then. There wasn’t no evidence. No trail. No idea who had done that to Leah and the babies or…..”

“Shut-up!” Cav roared as he rose to his feet in a rush of anger. “Don’t you talk about my family, you asshole. You didn’t do a damn thing to help me! Not a damn thing!”

“You want to fight me, Cav? Will that make you feel better? I didn’t kill your wife and kids but I’ll let you beat me for it if that’s what you need to do.” Jamison said angrily as he tossed his cigar into a puddle beside the porch and turned to face his brother.

For a moment Cav thought about taking that swing at his older brother but then he thought about their mama laying on her deathbed and shook his head.

“I ain’t gonna do that to mama, but you need to stay clear of me, Jamison. As far as I’m concerned I ain’t got an older brother.” With that Cav stormed off the porch and around the back of the house and Jamison sighed as he went to the rocking chair and sat down.

His biggest regret in life was that he hadn’t been able to do a thing to catch his sister in law and niece and nephews killer. It wasn’t just Cav that had lost family that day but you couldn’t tell that stubborn man a thing.

Chapter Two

Chapter Two

East Texas

 

August 1875

“This is gonna be our biggest job yet, boys.” Billy said with a whistle as he rubbed his hands together. Ian McEllis frowned as he wiped his black bandana across his stubble covered, sharp featured face.

“I don’t know, Billy. Swindling gamblers and robbing stage coaches is one thing, but banks? I ain’t too eager to get caught and go swinging if you catch my drift.”

“Well then let’s not get caught.” Billy replied with a chuckle. Ian shifted uneasily in his saddle as they sat just outside the town and he shook his head again.

“I don’t think it’s a good idea, Billy. My damn brother is a U.S. Marshall. If I get a wanted poster with my face on it then I’ll never be allowed back at home.”

“Sounds like a personal damn problem to me. Don’t it sound like a personal problem to you, boys?” Billy asked as he looked at the other five men around them. One by one they all nodded and Ian folded his arms over his saddle horn.

“I can’t do it, Billy. It’s too risky. That town has a group of damn vigilantes that have already soiled at least seven bank robbery attempts in the last year. What makes you think this one would be any different?”

“Those robberies weren’t being led by me.” Billy replied with a shrug. “You can sit this one out if you wanna but you won’t get none of the money we ride out of there with.”

“That’s fine with me. I got plenty.”

Ian watched the gang ride away and shook his head. Billy was new. Billy had killed Ted, who had led the group of men before, and taken over his place. Billy was a trigger happy, hotheaded, risk taker that was going to get every one of them killed.

Shot or swinging, dead was dead, and Ian wanted no part of that. He decided since he was so close he’d head into Windfall Texas and send his mama a letter. He tried to write her at least three times a year and he always sent his letters from Windfall since he had told the woman he had a job there.

He didn’t want to break his mama’s heart by letting her know her third born was an outlaw. Of course technically you had to be a wanted man to be an outlaw and so far Ian had managed to avoid that. That had more to do with him being good at what he did rather than actually being good.

It was evening before he rode into Windfall and he went straight away to the post office to write and mail his letter. The clerk, Thomas Ritter, recognized him and waved him over to the counter quickly.

“I’ve been wondering when you’d come back this way. You’ve had a letter waiting on you for the last couple of months. I was thinking about sending it back to your mama if you didn’t show up soon.”

“My mama?” Ian asked with a frown. His mama never wrote to him. In the last eight years since he’d left home he’d never gotten a letter from her.

Thomas ducked behind the counter and Ian could hear him rummaging through papers. Ian sat and shifted from side to side in his dusty boots, all sort of things racing through his mind. Why would his mother write to him? Had something happened to one of his brothers? Was Cav settling down again? His wife had been gone for over three years now and Cav was definitely the settling down type.

Or maybe Jamison had fallen victim to a bullet. Ian hoped not. His brother might be a lawman, and given Ian’s line of work he didn’t exactly appreciate lawmen, but Jamison was his brother first and Ian loved him. Though he hadn’t seen the man in a good eleven years other than in passing..

Surely the note wasn’t going to be bad news about Andrew. Andrew was hyperactive and loud and some people didn’t quite know how to handle him… maybe somebody had handled him the only way they thought possible….

Ian practically ripped off Thomas’s arm as he jerked the envelope from his hand and tore it open.

Never in his wildest dreams had he thought he would read the words that he read. His tan face must have paled beneath his hat because Thomas leaned forward and his face was concerned.

“Are you okay, Ian? Was it bad news?”

“Yeah…” Ian muttered. “Yeah it was bad news.” Without another word, Ian folded the letter, shoved it in his pocket and quickly left the post office.

Ian had an idea where his little brother might be and it was on his way to Kentucky. There was only one thing Ian knew for sure. He had to hurry because his mama said there wasn’t much time and it was postmarked three months ago!

Tennessee

September 1875

“And that would be another winnin’ hand.” Nineteen year old Andrew McEllis exclaimed with a smile as he scooted the chips across the table toward him.

“That’s almost enough to buy me that dress I’m wanting.” Kate said as she sat in Andrew’s lap and held his cigarette between her painted nails. Andrew kissed the saloon girls rose water scented neck and grinned broadly.

“Of course, my lady.” he replied with a wink. Kate rolled her eyes and rose from his lap, her tight corset pushing her full breasts up and out, creating a rather nice line of cleavage that Andrew found himself staring at.

“I’m sure.” she said dryly and then she pulled off his hat and ruffled his blond hair as the other men at the table chuckled. “I’ll go get you another beer.”

“I don’t know how you do it, boy! You’ve got that sweet little thing crawlin’ all over you!” the dealer stated as he shook his head. Andrew laughed.

“The women can’t resist us McEllis boys!” he exclaimed. The piano player picked up a faster tempo and Andrew jumped to his feet and smacked his thighs.

“Who wants to dance with me?” he asked loudly and a small red haired saloon girl giggled.“We have a winner.” Andrew winked with a grin. He took her by the arm and pulled her too him. He spun her around and around the saloon, bouncing and singing off key to the music as she, and everyone else in the place, laughed loudly.

It was early afternoon on a Wednesday and therefore everyone here knew Andrew well enough to know that the boy was harmless. He couldn’t hold still, he was loud, and all the girls flocked to him but he certainly wasn’t a danger to anyone.

Andrew was laughing and stealing swigs of beer from the other patrons in the saloon when suddenly he felt a tap on his shoulder. He turned and stopped instantly when he saw his brother Ian standing there with his arms crossed over his chest.

“Having fun?” Ian asked. Andrew placed a loud popping kiss to the saloon girls lips and then released her and she was giggling loudly as she walked away to lounge against a back table.

“Having a blast.” Andrew admitted as he grabbed a half empty beer that had been left on a table and took a swig. He made a face as he swallowed the warm rotgut and then shrugged and took another swig.

“We gotta get going, Andrew.” Ian stated. “We’re needed at home.”

“Needed at home? What are we needed at home for? I got a good game going on over there and these fine folks would be lonely as could be if I left ’em. Wouldn’t you girls?” Andrew asked with lopsided grin. Kate laughed lightly as she came over with a fresh beer in hand and draped her arm over Andrew’s shoulders.

“Sure would, darling. Who’s your friend?” Ian pulled off his hat and grinned at the woman, his mama had always taught him to be polite after all.

“Hello, ma’am.” he said with a tip of his head. “My name’s Ian and Andrew is my brother.”

“Brother? So you’re one of the McEllis boys he says women just can’t resist?” Ian’s smile grew broader and he placed his hat back on his head.

“Yes ma’am. I’m one of them boys.” Andrew laughed and jumped onto one of the empty tables.

“Hey everybody!” he called out, swaying slightly due to his consumption of easily an entire wooden keg of beer so far today. “This here is my brother Ian and we are the McEllis boys! Forget about them James brothers! We’re the real deal!”

The saloon full of men and women roared with laughter and cheered Andrew on as he took several theatrical bows and then frowned at his brother who took his arm and yanked him off the table.

“We really gotta go, Andrew.”

“What’s the matter, Ian? Don’t you wanna have some fun?”

“Andrew, it’s mama.” Ian whispered quietly. “She’s real sick and we gotta get home.”

“Mama?” Andrew asked quietly as his heart broke apart in his chest. Not his mama. Not his sweet, loving mama who had always believed in him even though he couldn’t hold still, had no real attention span and couldn’t seem to learn new things real easy.

“Yeah, we gotta….” Ian stopped speaking when he realized that Andrew was already out the door and jumping on his horse. He shook his head and followed after his younger brother.

---

Kentucky

September 1875

“Holy hell, Andrew, is that you?” Cav demanded when he saw his youngest brother again for the first time in ten long years. He had seen Ian off and on because his outlaw brother had come to visit he and Leah to have a place to lay his head from time to time.

“Yeah, it’s me. Who else would it be?” Andrew asked as he jumped from his horse. It sounded to Cav as if the boy had a major stick up his ass and Cav had no idea what the boy would be so angry with him about. “Where’s mama?” Andrew demanded.

“She’s inside. She can’t even get herself out of the bed. I have a feeling the two of you made it just in time.” Jamison replied as he stepped onto the porch and rubbed his hands over his tired face.

His eyes fell on Ian and the younger brother rubbed the back of his neck and chuckled.

“Well this is awkward.” he mumbled. “I don’t usually get this close to lawmen.” Andrew rolled his eyes at all of them, tapped his fingers on his thighs a few times and then pushed past all his brothers and into the house.

“I can imagine why. You still robbing hardworking folks for a living?” Jamison drawled as he took a wide legged stance and stared down from the porch at his little brother, squinting in the sunlight beneath his hat.

“I don’t’ have a clue what you’re talking about.” Ian replied with a grin. “I ain’t stolen a single thing in my life.”

“Yeah and my leg don’t bother me when it rains neither.” Cav added with a snort.

“How long have y’all been here?” Ian asked as he looked at both his older brothers. He knew there was bad blood and bitterness between the two of them and looking at them together on that porch it was clear that the tension was thick.

Both men were roughly the same height at around six and a half feet. They had the same broad set shoulders, tapered waists and lean hips. Both wore their gun belts low in a style more popular among gunslingers and both had legs easy a mile long clad in work stained trousers. They both had their mama’s blue eyes, their fathers strong chin and his squared cheekbones.

They could almost pass for twins at first glance and only the small round scar on the side of Jamison’s jaw truly set him apart from his younger brother.

“We’ve been here close to two months.” Cav replied as he limped over to a chair and sat down, rubbing his thigh subconsciously.

“How’s your leg?” Ian asked and Cav took a draw off the cigarette in his hand and shrugged.

“Fine. The pain ain’t too bad. It reminds me of what I’ve been through I guess.” Ian didn’t miss the glance Cav threw in Jamison’s direction and it was clear from Jamison’s scowl that he hadn’t missed it either.

“I’m gonna go to the barn.” Jamison stated with a sigh as he left the porch.

“You still mad at him?” Ian asked as he stepped onto the porch and leaned against the post across from his brother.

“Nope.” Cav replied, sending Ian a pointed look that stated clearly he wasn’t going to talk about it. “You gonna go talk to mama?” Ian shrugged and looked out over the yard that he and his brothers had played in growing up. They’d learned to shoot with their pea shooters and no squirrel or chipmunk had been safe.

The McEllis brothers had been close as any brothers could be. Then their father had died of consumption and a year later Jamison had left. The next to leave was Cav and Andrew and Ian had followed a few short years later.

Now the brothers barely knew each other. Ian and Andrew were together more often than anyone else. Andrew resented Cav because Cav had left him and never looked back and Andrew had always looked up to Cav. Cav hated Jamison because of what had happened to Leah and the babies…. Needless to say their loving family had turned into one hell of a mess.

If you needed proof, Ian was an outlaw and Jamison was a U.S. Marshall. It didn’t get much more screwed up than that.

“I’ll wait till Andrew is done talkin’ to her.” Ian replied simply and Cav nodded. Silence reigned after their short conversation. Nowadays they were virtual strangers and didn’t have much to say.

Chapter Three

Chapter Three

“Strangers riding in.” Andrew called out the next morning as he sat on the porch eating an apple. Ian and Cav stepped out of the barn where they’d been feeding the animals and Jamison poked his head out of the house.

“Who the hell could that be?” Ian asked. Their mama was a nice lady but she had been a housewife, a homemaker, and she had rarely gotten to town seeing as how town was two hours away and therefore she didn’t have many friends.

The preacher from the town church that Evelyn had attended several times a month had come and seen her a couple of times and so had several ladies but for the most part it had just been the brothers here taking care of her.

This buggy pulling up was unfamiliar. The man driving it appeared to be one of the shopkeepers from town, Mr Craft, who ran the gun shop. He was hanging half off of the cart in order to keep distance between himself the person riding next to him.

Despite the heat still in the September air, the passenger was completely covered by a thick fur blanket, from their head to their toe. None of their body was visible so it was impossible to tell if the passenger was man or woman. Young or old.

“Can we help you?” Jamison asked as he stepped off the porch and met the buggy in the yard.

“I was out here with those supplies the other day and your mama asked me to send Mary out this way.” Mr. Craft replied.

“Mary?” Jamison asked, looking at the covered figure. The person pushed the cover back and sheer willpower kept Jamison from gaping. She was skinny and her face was a mess of wrinkles and sharp boned edges. Her hair was blond and laced with silver and it was a mess of wild, knotted tangles on her head. She had big blue eyes that were so light in color they were nearly translucent and seemed to be looking straight through him.

Her wrinkled hands were covered in large gaudy rings that would have her sinking straight to the bottom of the Cumberland River if the buggy had tipped while coming across.

“What in the world….” Andrew gasped, unable to hide his shock at her appearance. Jamison shot him a look and he snickered behind his apple and quickly slipped into the house.

“Hello, ma’am.” Jamison said as he reached up for the woman’s hand and it was cold as it wrapped around his and he helped her from the wagon. “Are you a friend of my mothers?”

Mary looked up at him and frowned as she shook her head. Jamison wondered why she didn’t speak and Mr. Craft answered the unspoken question.

“Mary is a healer. She’s very different from you and I and she doesn’t speak much but she is damn good at healing.”

“I think our mother is past healing.” Cav said as he limped over. He didn’t take kindly to this new breed of swindlers coming out of the woodwork. They claimed to work magic and took dying people’s money only to have the dying people realize they really had no magic at all and they died penniless with their spirit broken.

“Shut-up, Cav. There could still be hope!” Ian countered as he walked up. Mary stared at all three boys for a long while, causing all of them to shift their feet and look at each other uncomfortably.

“I will go see her now.” Mary said in a raspy voice and she shoved past the brothers leaving them gaping at her hunched back.

She entered the house and then suddenly Andrew came stumbling out the door, barely managing to catch himself on the post before he tumbled head first down the steps.

“Stay out!” Mary’s raspy voice exclaimed just before the door slammed shut.

“I’ll be on my way now.” Mr. Craft stated, sounding relieved. “Mary said she’s staying until your mama….” he stopped suddenly and cleared his throat.

“Thank-you.” Ian said with a wave and they watched Mr. Craft ride away.

“I don’t like her in there alone with mama. That woman seems more than a little crazy.” Cav stated matter of factly.

“I lost my apple.” Andrew complained and then he went to the crooked old tree at the edge of the house and grabbed a branch, swinging himself up and over it and dangling his feet as he sat and picked out a new apple. “Mama wants to be alone with her in there for a while. She told me so.” he stated matter of factly.

“Nothing to do but twiddle our thumbs and wait till we’re allowed back in, I reckon.” Ian stated as he headed toward the river, gathering stones as he walked.

Cav glanced at Jamison and could tell that his brother was about to say something. Cav shook his head and quickly walked away before his brother had time to speak.

---

“Boys! Get on in here, your mama wants to talk to you!” Andrew slid from the tree he was hanging upside down in, Ian walked up from the river, Cav came from the barn and Jamison tossed his cigar down and stood from the rocking chair as Mary poked her head out the door of the house and called for them all.

As the brothers gathered into their mothers room the strong scent of incense filled their nostrils. Andrew coughed and covered his nose with his arm.

“I thought you said you were going to heal mama?” he asked Mary as the old woman shuffled into the room and lowered her tiny frame in a chair by the window. “This stuff is strong enough to smother a buffalo.” he added and Cav silently agreed as his eyes began to water.

“Are you calling me a buffalo?” their mother’s weak, tired voice asked from the bed. In unison the brothers turned to look at her. Each of them felt pain deep at the sight of her wasted body. Their beautiful mother was skin and bones. Her skin was a gray color and her breathing was shallow. Her blue eyes had lost their sparkle and it was clear that she was nearing death.

Andrew couldn’t reply as a lump of emotion lodged in his throat and Cav, noting his younger brothers problem, quickly stepped forward and pulled off his own hat.

“Of course not, mama. You’re still the most beautiful woman any of us have ever seen.” The brothers all nodded in agreement and a smile appeared on Evelyn’s drawn face.

“Mary here has been healing my soul, not my body. My body is tired of fighting and is too far gone.” Andrew let out a choked sob as he fought valiantly to hold back his tears and instantly Cav went to him and wrapped his youngest brother in a hug.

“That’s my Cav.” Evelyn said proudly. “Always the caretaker. Always the settling down type that just wants a family to care for.”

“Mama, don’t.” Cav warned as he pulled away from Andrew but kept his arm around the boys shoulders.

“I have some things I want to say before I die, are you truly going to deny me that one thing?” Evelyn asked and Cav sighed as he rubbed the back of his neck.

“No, ma’am.”

“Good. Now come closer.” she ordered. Cav removed his arm from Andrew and walked to the bed. He dropped down to his knee and reached out for his mothers hand, clutching to the papery, cold skin as if it were his lifeline. “Now, Cav, I know how much you loved Leah and those babies. God knows we all loved them.”

Murmurs of agreement filled the room.

“But, Cavanaugh, you have so much love still left to give inside of you. You were a wonderful husband and an amazing father and somewhere out there someone needs you, my son. Leah would not have wanted you to be alone and lonely for the rest of your life. Not when you are so good at being part of a family.”

Cav wanted to fight the tears that gathered behind his eyes but he couldn’t. Memories of his wife and his two precious children were too much for him to bear as he held his dying mothers hand.

He laid his forehead against her stomach and sobbed, suddenly forgetting he was supposed to be a strong twenty-eight year old man and turning back into a little boy. The last time he had allowed himself to cry had been as he had laid on his wife’s grave just after burying her and their children three years before.

Suddenly Cav felt hands on his back and he glanced over his shoulder to see all three of his brothers standing behind him. He buried his face in his mothers stomach again and then took a deep breath, stopped the flow of tears and stood up, still holding her hand.

“What do you want me to do, mama?” he asked in a broken voice.

“Find someone to love, Cav. You’re so good at loving.” Cav knew it wouldn’t happen but he nodded.

“I’ll try my best, mama.” She seemed satisfied by that answer and turned her gaze to Jamison.

“Come here, Jamison.” she said. Cav released her hand and stepped back to make room for his older brother. Jamison stepped forward and took Evelyn’s hand though he did not drop to his knee the way Cav had and Cav knew why. In Jamison’s mind that would make him appear weak and that was something Jamison had never been able to let himself do.

“I’ll be just fine, mama.” Jamison said matter of factly. Evelyn shook her head.

“My strong one. My headstrong one.” she said with a chuckle. “So proud. So strong. So brave. So steadfast. Never allowing himself to look weak or show that he cares. Never bending to anyone’s will other than his own and bound and determined to live his life as solid as an oak tree and just as alone.”

“Are you trying to insult me or make me feel better?” Jamison asked, trying to make light of her observations though they had struck awfully close to home.

“Neither. I’m simply pointing out what I see in my oldest son. I need a promise from you. A promise that you will tell those that you love what they mean to you. A promise that you will allow the soft side to show and stop taking for granted the good things in your life and using your job as an excuse to run away.”

Jamison’s mouth worked up and down several times but no sound came out. Did his mother know about Hallie? How would she? He cast a glance at the old, strange women by the window and frowned.

“I don’t know what you’re talking about, mama.” he said as he turned his attention back to the bed. Evelyn nodded and her blue eyes looked deep into his.

“Yes you do.” Then she looked at Ian and smiled and Jamison moved back to let him stand beside the bed and take Evelyn’s hand. Ian sat on the edge of the bed and smoothed his mama’s hair from her face.

“My outlaw.” Evelyn said lovingly and Ian shook his head.

“I ain’t an outlaw mama. I’ve been working at the sawmill…..”

“Oh nonsense.” Evelyn replied with a wave of her free hand as Cav and Jamison both snorted. Andrew was crying quietly in the corner, ashamed that he wasn’t able to hide his emotions as well as his brothers. Even Cav was once again standing there stoically.

As if Cav could sense Andrews discomfort, he turned and looked at his youngest brother before crossing the room and once again hugging him tight.

Andrew forgot about the fact that he was now a grown man and let his brother hold him just the way he had when their papa had died when Andrew had been seven and Cav sixteen.

Ian looked down at his mama’s face and smiled guiltily.

“I’m not technically an outlaw, mama.” he reminded her and Jamison nodded.

“He’s never been caught yet.” he stated and Evelyn laughed lightly.

“You are so much like your father, Ian. He had that outlaw side to him as well. I tamed it of course.”

“Yes ma’am.” Ian replied feeling his chest get tight.

“He tended to want to live on the edge. Get what he wanted in less than honest ways and he didn’t care who he hurt or let down in the process.”

“I never wanted to let you down, mama.” Ian promised, his voice breaking. Evelyn gave his hand a weak squeeze of reassurance.

“I know. What you need is someone to tame you and make you learn responsibility and right and wrong.”

“I’ll be a better man, mama. I promise.” Ian said as he swiped at his wet right eye and Evelyn just nodded. She knew her son would forget all about his promise as soon as the opportunity for making easy money showed up but she still appreciated his promise and knew that right in this moment he meant it.

“You have the potential to be just like your father. Hardworking and stern and yet with a light carefree side that shows up when it suits you.” Evelyn said as she patted his hand. Her eyes were getting heavy now and the brothers could tell she was tired.

Evelyn knew that if she fell asleep there was a very good chance she would never wake up and she still had one more son to talk to. She turned her head and saw her Andrew sobbing into Cav’s chest as Cav stood there and patted his back soothingly.

Evelyn knew that Andrew had resented Cav for leaving and starting his own life when Andrew had been young. Andrew had looked up to and worshipped his brother and losing him had been hard on the boy but it looked like they would be just fine.

Evelyn wished she could say the same for Cav and Jamison or for Jamison and Ian but there was only so much a mother could do with grown, headstrong sons.

“Andrew.” she called out and the boy all but ran to her side. He began adjusting her blanket and then picking at the strings on it, unable to hold still.

“What do you need, mama?” he asked as he fidgeted from foot to foot.

“Sit down, Andrew.” she said calmly and he did as she said yet his knees continued to bounce. “My sweet, sweet boy. You will never fully know the ray of sunshine that you brought into mine and your fathers lives. So full of energy, so vibrant, so happy. Never angry, never pouting and always on the go. It was so hard to watch that energy cause you to struggle through school and now through life…”

“I’m fine, mama.” Andrew replied, his voice raspy from tears, which he was quickly trying to dry with his sleeve.

“You are on a destructive path, son. Gambling, drinking, women….” Andrew threw a accusatory glance at all his brothers, sure that one of them had told their mama and she laughed lightly. “Don’t look at them. A mother knows these things, Andrew.”

“I’m sorry, mama. I try, I really do but I just can’t seem to do anything right. It’s like there’s always something moving inside my head and I can’t….”

“I know.” Evelyn said as she laid a comforting hand on his cheek. “What you need is a good girl to center you and help you focus. She will make you feel at peace and you’ll no longer need the alcohol and the gambling. Or the whores.”

“Yes’m.” Andrew said as he lowered his head in shame. No woman in her right mind would ever saddle herself down with him. Sure they found him charming for a while and he seemed to keep them pretty satisfied in bed but they soon realized that he had a problem and grew irritated.

“Never be ashamed of who you are, Andrew.”

“Yes’m.”

Evelyn glanced around the room at all her boys and smiled at each of them in turn.

“My boys. I love each and every one of you and I only want what’s best for you. I want to know that you’ll be okay even without me here. Don’t hate one another for things done in the past because the past cannot be changed.” At this statement she looked straight at Cav. “You are brothers and you love each other and that is all that matters.”

“Yes ma’am.” they all mumbled in turn. Evelyn smiled sleepily.

“Now I’m going to get some rest.” The brothers all left the room, quickly, knowing they had just had their final words with their mother.

“Mary, you promise me that my boys will be okay?” Evelyn asked the old woman by the window and she nodded.

“Of course I do. I will send all of them to a place where they will find whatever it is they are needing and learn what they need to learn and when they come back they will be the men you always hoped they would become.”

“Thank you, Mary.” Evelyn said and then her eyes slipped closed and she drifted off into sleep finally certain that somehow everything would be okay without her.

---

“Where the hell are you going, Cav?” Jamison demanded a couple of hours later as Cav walked out of the barn with his saddled horse. Cav didn’t respond as he climbed up onto the horses back.

“You’re leaving?” Ian exclaimed as he looked up from the gun he was cleaning on the porch swing.

“Yeah.”

“Mama ain’t gone yet and you’re choosing now to ride off?” Jamison asked incredulously.

“She saw me. I saw her. That’s good enough.” Cav replied. “I’ve buried too many people I love, I’m not gonna bury my mama.” Jamison shook his head and stormed off behind the house and Ian pointed toward the path that led into the woods and to a ramshackle cabin the brothers had used a hideout when they’d been younger.

“You need to at least say goodbye to Andrew before you go.” Cav nodded and headed off down the path on his horse.

“Andrew.” he called out as he neared and then he damn near crapped himself when Andrew jumped out of the tree from a branch above him and landed on his feet less than a yard away.

“Where you going?” Andrew asked accusingly.

“I’m headin’ on. I’m needed back out at the ranch and I’d like to get there before the snow starts flying too heavy.” Andrew nodded and picked up a stick, tossing it from one hand to the other.

“It was good to see you again, Cav. I had missed you.”

“I missed you too, Andrew.”

“I kinda wish you could stay around a little longer.” Cav sighed and rubbed the back of his neck but before he could respond Mary’s voice filled the air.

“You boys need to come on back now! Your mama has passed on.”

“Not mama….” Andrew said as pain etched his features and he buried his face in his hands. Cav slid down from his horse and patted his brothers back.

“We better get back now.” he said gently. His own heart was breaking but Cav was good at being strong for those he loved. Being a husband and a father had taught him how to do that well. He had wanted to be out of here before their mama died. He hadn’t wanted to see her in death or lay her in that cold ground but there wasn’t anything he could do about that now.

“What are we gonna do without our mama?” Andrew asked as a tear slipped down his cheek.

“I don’t know.” was the only honest reply that Cav could think of to give him.

Chapter Four

Chapter Four

“That’s the last of them,” Jamison said as the wagon full of people rode away from the cabin, having paid their last respects to Evelyn McEllis. Two days now their mama had been gone and the brothers were finally able to lay her to rest.

"Guess that means it's time to finish covering the grave," Ian replied as he grabbed a shovel off of the grass and began to move the dirt. Andrew stepped forward and began to help his brother.  

Jamison was next to grab a shovel and pitch in and Cavanaugh stood frozen to the ground. It was as if his boots had grown roots and planted themselves a hundred feet in the ground. He couldn't seem to move and he just kept seeing three graves in Virginia and the tiny crosses he had placed over them. Susie, Timothy and Leah. His entire world......  

Suddenly the pain was fresh and he was sure he was going to break down into tears right then and there. He wanted to run away and had almost convinced his boots to do so when he felt a hand on his back and realized that Jamison had stopped digging and was standing beside him.  

"Come on and help us, Cavanaugh." he said sternly  

Cavanaugh glared at his older brother and jerked away from the man, "I don't need you ordering me around." he grumbled and he grabbed a shovel and got busy covering the grave.  

Jamison just shook his head, "I just figured it would help you is all."  

"I don't need your help, Jamison," Cavanaugh said stubbornly. "I needed it once and you let me down. You better be sure I won't ever need it again."  

Andrew looked like he was about to say something but Ian's hand came out and tapped him lightly on the back of the head, "Just work and keep that mouth quiet." he warned. Andrew glared at him but nodded.  

"Dammitt, Cav!" Jamison bellowed, "Are you gonna hate me forever because of that? There wasn't a damn thing I could do! Maybe if you'd gotten a better look at the man that shot you then I would have had more to go on...."  

Cavanaugh threw his shovel aside, put his hands on his brother's chest and shoved him backward. Hard. "Are you honestly saying it's my fault? You're right I should have gotten a better look at the man who busted up my leg, raped my wife and then mutilated and killed my entire family! But you know what, I was a little busy being unconscious and bleeding out!"  

"You won't put your hands on me again, Cavanaugh." Jamison warned, his voice like ice.

 Cavanaugh snorted and shoved him again, harder this time, causing his brother to nearly fall, "What the hell are you gonna do about it? Nothing. You're gonna do nothing because that's what you're good at doing."  

Jamison swung out and caught Cavanaugh hard in the jaw with his fist, causing Cavanaugh to fly backward and land on his backside in the dirt. 	As Cavanaugh pushed himself to his feet again, Andrew launched himself at Jamison, "Don't you hit, Cav!" he shouted, catching Jamison in the temple.

 Jamison looked as if he were contemplating punching Andrew as well and Ian stepped forward with the shovel held up, "Don't even think about it," he warned.  

"You did nothing!" Cav shouted, his voice breaking as emotion rose in his chest. "I told you my wife and children had been murdered and you did nothing. You shrugged your shoulders, said it was 'one of those things' and you rode away."  

"Course he did. Big tough Jamison can't do something that might show he cares," Ian stated with a snort.  

"I haven't arrested you yet," Jamison shot back to Ian.

 Ian shrugged and held out his hands, "Arrest me, big brother. I wouldn't want to damage your sterling reputation."  

"Why are we all fighting?" Andrew demanded as he rubbed his palms up and down his dirty pants legs. "Mama wouldn't want us fighting with each other like this... Not right now. We don't even have her casket covered up yet!"  

All four brother's lowered their heads in shame, grabbed a shovel and got busy putting their mother to rest.  

---

"Supper is ready!" The brother's had just finished burying their mother and putting the shovels away when Mary's voice called out to them. 	Andrew covered his chest with his hand and let out a yelp, "I'd plumb forgot about her!" he exclaimed.  

"What the hell is she still doing here?" Cavanaugh demanded. He still didn't like the woman who had no doubt taken his mother's money for doing absolutely nothing.  

"One of us have to take her back to town now I guess," Jamison replied.  

Ian and Andrew were walking between the two older brothers to avoid more fist throwing. Ian frowned, "How about we wait until after we eat? I'm hungry."  

"I don't have much of an appetite." Cavanaugh said with a shake of his head.

 Jamison snorted, "Yeah, go ahead, Cav. Starve yourself so everyone knows just how miserable you are."  

"Go to hell, Jamison. I hope one day you lose the woman you love and two little pieces of yourself so that you can have somewhat of an idea just what kind of pain I've known," Cavanaugh spat.  

Jamison snorted, "That's real nice, Cav." 	

"I need a drink," Ian stated. He put his arm around Andrew's shoulders. "I brought some whiskey in my saddlebags. You want some?"  

"Don't you know it. Whiskey is my second favorite thing after....." Andrew's gaze went to the grave at the edge of woods and suddenly his face sobered. "Never mind."

Ian took his arm away from Andrew and shrugged, "Suit yourself. I still want that whiskey," he said. "I hid it in mama's bottom cabinet."  

"Hey wait! I still want the whiskey!" Andrew exclaimed as he ran after him.  

"So is this how it's gonna be with us?" Jamison demanded of Cavanaugh once they were alone and standing in the yard.  

"Nope. Just as soon as I eat I plan on getting the hell out of here and never seeing you again."  

"That sounds real grown up of you." Jamison muttered.  

 Cavanaugh smiled maliciously, "I am a regular old adult now." he shot back.  

"Quit your bickering and get in here and eat!" Mary shouted as she poked her head out the door and waved her thin arm.  

"I'm not hungry!" Cavanaugh shouted back.

 She gave him a toothless grin that had a shiver passing over his spine, "Your mother had one last thing she wished for me to tell you all before she passed on. I will not tell you what that was unless you come in this house and eat supper."  

"Isn't that illegal? Can't you arrest her or something?" Cavanaugh asked Jamison through clenched teeth.  

"If I say no will that give you something else to hate me over?"  Jamison replied. Cavanaugh felt his hands flex tightly as he fought the urge to punch his brother right in the jaw.  

Instead of responding, Cavanaugh just shoved past his brother and limped into the house.  

---

As much as Ian wanted to say that his appetite was gone too, the truth was that it was still very much alive and well.  

And as much as he wanted to call Mary a strange, ugly, little creature, he had to admit that these steaks, sweet potatoes and pinto beans smelled awfully good.  

"Thank you for the food, ma'am," Andrew said with a grin as he took a bite of mashed potatoes and washed it down with a swig of whiskey from the bottle.

 Ian made a face at his younger brother and yanked the bottle away, "You're gonna get taters all in it!" he exclaimed.  

Andrew smiled broadly and Cavanaugh felt his heart lighten just a little. Of course it was probably just the alcohol but seeing Andrew smile had a way of making a man feel better. And after all the tears Andrew had cried the day their mother had died, Cavanaugh was glad to see the boy finally looking happy again.  

"Would you mind telling us what it is our mother told you?" Cavanaugh asked as he picked at his potatoes with the tip of his fork.  	

Mary crossed her arms over her thin chest and shook her head as she gummed on her bottom lip, "You have to eat."  

Ian wanted to laugh out loud at the glare that both Jamison and Cavanaugh sent to the old woman and then he did laugh when they both grudgingly stuck a bite of potatoes into their mouths.

As the men ate their dinner, Ian couldn't help but notice how tired he was feeling. He supposed it was the stress of the last few days catching up with him but then when he saw Andrew yawn he knew it was something else.  

Never in the nineteen years that Ian had known Andrew had he ever once seen the boy yawn, "Ssstop e..eating." Ian warned his brothers, though his voice slurred and he could hardly keep his head from falling sideways as fatigue set in.  

"What the hell,,," Jamison growled as he rubbed at his face with his hands.  

"I'm tired," Andrew whined just before he fell face first into his plate of potatoes and began to snore.  

"What did you do to us?" Cavanaugh demanded as he tried to stand but fell backward and hit the floor.  

Ian struggled to rise as well and made it three steps before he too fell to the floor. He was faintly aware of the thud that Jamison's body made on the other side of the table just before he lost consciousness.  

---

Cavanaugh groaned as he began to wake up. Instantly he knew he was somewhere other than his mama's kitchen. These weren't rough wooden floorboards beneath him.. It was feathery soft and fluffy. It felt as if he were laying on a cloud.  

"Holy shit!" Cavanaugh heard Ian exclaim.  

Cavanaugh opened his eyes and realized with quite a bit of shock and disbelief that he was indeed lying on a cloud. He pushed himself to his feet, absentmindedly wondering what was keeping him from sinking through, and looked around. Whatever Mary had put in those potatoes was still coursing through his blood and his body felt heavy and somehow disconnected from his fuzzy mind.  

Surely this must be some sort of dream caused by the poisoned potatoes.  

"Where are we?" Jamison asked slowly as he too got to his feet. 	Suddenly Andrew laughed and came bursting through a cloud wall beside them, "This is great!" he exclaimed as he cart wheeled past them. 	Cavanaugh put his hand on his gun as he looked around, "This has to be some sort of dream," he muttered.  

"Then we're having the same dream," Jamison countered.  

"That's it. I'm giving up whiskey," Ian added.  

"I think it was the potatoes." Cavanaugh informed his brother as Andrew once again went past them, this time doing front flips.  

"Then I'm giving up potatoes."

"This is no dream." All four men stopped what they were doing and snapped to attention when they recognized Mary's voice. They couldn't see her and her voice seemed to be all around them.  

"What the hell did you do to us?!" Cavanaugh demanded.  

"I am helping you. You boys are all on paths to destruction. You are leading lives that made your mother very sad."  

"I don't see how that's any of your business," Cavanaugh said slowly as he searched his pockets for a cigarette.  

"Your mother asked me to make sure I set you on the right paths. So I am sending you somewhere where you can find what you've been missing and learn what you need to learn."  

"Sending us where?" Ian asked as he sat down on a bench, made of clouds of course.  

"To a different time."  

"Okay so let's just pretend for a minute that this isn't completely crazy and is really happening," Cavanaugh said as he gave up in his search for tobacco and held up his hand.  

"It's happening," Mary's voice assured him.  

He rubbed his face and sighed, "Why can't we learn what we need to learn and find what we need to find in our own time?"  

"This has all been written. It is all meant to be. Perhaps what you need doesn't exist yet in your time and you have to leave to find it. And perhaps you are too set in your ways in your own time to do what needs to be done. You need to be thrown off your track and forced to open your minds to different ways to be."  

"I'm shooting her when I see her face again," Ian assured everyone.

"Goodbye, boys. Good luck in your journey," Mary's voice faded away and suddenly the light began to fade as well.  

"Okay this is creepy," Andrew muttered. The four brothers stood back to back, each ready to draw and shoot at any threat as darkness swallowed them.  

A booming clap of thunder filled the air and suddenly they were enveloped in blackness before falling unconscious.

Chapter Five

Chapter Five

Letcher County Kentucky

September 2011

"BEEP! BEEP! BEEP!"

Nicole groaned and reached out her hand, fumbling blindly in the dark as she searched for her alarm. After successfully silencing the bane of her existence she covered her face with her hands and rubbed roughly.  

She had taken the week off of work, having needed a vacation from rambunctious toddlers but had forgotten to turn her alarm off the night before.  

Nicole pulled her blankets back over her head and rolled to her side. After several long moments of flipping and flopping she gave up on falling back to sleep and with a curse she tossed the covers aside and threw her legs over the edge of the bed.  

She shuffled to the kitchen and flipped on the coffee pot that she had gotten ready the night before and then made her way to the living room to fire up her laptop and check her e-mails. She had one from one of the mothers of the children that came to her daycare begging her to let her daughter come this week and offering to pay twice the normal fee.  

Nicole sighed and grudgingly sent her an e-mail back saying okay. She knew that Leslie wouldn't mind if she took little Madeline on any errands she had and of all the children she watched four year old Madeline was the most well behaved. 	

Leslie instantly e-mailed her back saying she was on her way and Nicole sighed as she shut the laptop and went back to the kitchen for her coffee. She wasn't even going to worry about changing out of her yoga pants and tank top before Leslie arrived.  

There were certain perks to running a daycare out of your home and going to work in your pajamas was certainly one of them.  

Nicole carried her steaming cup of coffee out onto her front porch and sat down in the swing. She looked out over the surrounding land and sighed. She loved her home. It had come up for sale a few years back for much less than it was worth (the bitter outcome of a nasty divorce) and Nicole had jumped at the chance to buy it.  

She lived all the way back at the head of a winding hollow and mountains surrounded her. The tiny gravel road leading to her home followed a noisy river and birds were constantly singing in the trees.  

Nicole had pretty flowers planted all around the two story home. She had painted it a cheerful yellow and the wraparound porch was her favorite feature.  

She also loved the decorations that she had worked hard to buy or make over the years. She had found old metal wash tubs and turned them into flowerpots. She had two man saws and other tools from the eighteen hundreds hanging on her tool shed and her house was full of western touches. Spurs as wall decorations and old time kerosene lanterns and lamps as table pretties.  

Most thought her style was old fashioned and much too mature for someone in her mid twenties but Nicole loved it. She often felt she had been born in the wrong time and wished that she could one day go back in time and live the life of a late eighteen hundred frontier woman.  

Of course she would have to be sure to take her yoga pants and blue jeans along with her.  

She smiled as she blew on her coffee and then took a drink. It would take Leslie a good twenty or thirty minutes to get here. That was one thing about living in such a spread out, lightly populated community. It took a while to get anywhere you wanted to go.  

---

"Thank you so much for doing this for me!" Leslie exclaimed as Madeline ran from the car and jumped into Nicole's waiting arms.  

"You're welcome." Nicole replied as she smiled at the butterfly Madeline showed her on her new shirt.  

"My mother in law was going to keep her while I worked but then my  husband's brother got sick so now she is busy with him and.... Ugh!" Leslie tossed her hands up theatrically and Nicole gave a light laugh.  

"Don't worry about it. Maddy and I will have fun cleaning this mess of a place up."  

"I'll be here around five to pick her up." Leslie promised. She kissed Madeline's head and then jumped back in her small silver car and drove away quickly, throwing gravels behind her.  

"Mommy is mad this morning." Madeline said matter of factly.  

"Why is that?" Nicole asked as she sat the four year old on her feet and led her up on the porch.  

"I don't know." Madeline replied with a sigh and a shrug. "She says it's stress and it's gonna kill her." Nicole laughed.  

"If I'm not dead yet then your mommy will be just fine." she assured the girl. "Now what do you say we go make some pancakes for breakfast?"  

"Yay!" Madeline exclaimed and she raced into the house.  

---

Cavanaugh moaned as he awoke and instantly felt as if one hundred tiny hammers were beating against the inside of his skull. He cracked one eye open the tiniest bit and saw the bright yellow walls and knew instantly he was no longer in his mama’s kitchen, or in her house for that matter!

He sat upright in a rush and instantly regretted it as his head began to pound even harder. He looked around the room and frowned. It was a bedroom. He was lying on a bed with a mattress that felt rather odd below him, though the flower patterned blanket was soft.  

A dresser and a wardrobe were against the far wall and a long mirror hung on the door. He frowned when he saw the small rectangular box on the table beside the bed. It had flashing red numbers and it was unlike anything he had ever seen.  

Fearing it might be something to cause him harm Cavanaugh stood from the bed and limped over to it. He pulled his revolver and tapped the blinking contraption with the barrel several times but nothing happened. Frowning Cavanaugh put his gun away and picked the box up in his hands.  

There was a strange rope of some kind, though it was unlike any rope he had ever seen, hanging out the back and he saw that it was hooked into a strange white hole in the wall.  

"What in the hell is going on?" he asked out loud as he sat it back on the table.  Memories of his dreams came back to him. Mary telling he and his brothers that they were going to be sent to a different time to learn lessons or some such nonsense like that. He had chalked it up to bad potatoes at the time but now?  

He walked to a window and glanced outside. The mountains looked like home but what in the hell was that big bright blue metal carriage on wheels? He didn't see anywhere to hook your horses to it and it looked far too heavy to be pulled by anything less than a whole team of oxen.  

Where in the hell was he? And where were his brothers? He was alone in this room.  

Cavanaugh limped toward the door and then stopped when he heard a woman singing on the other side of the door, "

Cowboy, take me away. Fly this girl as high as you can into the wild blue. Set me free oh I pray. Closer to heaven above and closer to you… “

The singing grew closer and Cavanaugh barely managed to jump back before the door was thrown open and he found himself staring into a pair of big, green eyes. 	

The woman let out a scream and proceeded to spray him in the face with something that was in a clear bottle in her hands. 	

Instantly Cavanaugh's eyes began to burn and he bit back a curse as he used his sleeve to desperately scrub at his face.  

"Who are you?!" the woman demanded.  

"Cavanaugh McEllis," he growled as his eyes watered and streaked tears down his face. "Can I ask what exactly you just threw in my eyes, ma'am?"  

The woman blinked several times as she stared hard at him with the bottle still held out in front of her as if to warn him she would shoot again, "Bleach," she replied. "Why do you talk funny?"  

Cavanaugh squinted as he looked at her and frowned, "I talk the same as you."   

She appeared to be around five and a half feet tall and she had a full, soft build. Her hair was dark blond and in a strange gathering at the back of her head, looking almost like a horses tail as it hung down her back. She had a heart shaped face and full lips and her green eyes were the color of emeralds beneath her thick lashes.  

"I'm calling the cops," she warned.

 Cavanaugh frowned, "Call? Cops?"  

"How did you get in here?" she demanded.

 Cavanaugh shrugged one shoulder, "I'd be glad to tell you that, ma'am, if only I knew." he replied. "I have three brothers...."  

Before he could finish telling her what had happened a child's voice reached his ears, "Are you a real cowboy?"  

The woman's eyes widened with horror and she took off running down the hall, "Madeline!"

Curious as to what in the world was going on and which of his brothers must have been downstairs Cavanaugh quickly followed after her. He caught up to her just as she turned into another room, this one full of all kinds of toys, unlike anything he had ever seen before. He realized with relief that it was Andrew in this room talking to a little dark haired girl with long braids.  At least now he didn't have to worry about Andrew.  

"Well hello there, ma'am," Andrew said with a lopsided grin as he held out his hand to the blond woman. "My name's Andrew McEllis."  

"Who are you people?" The woman demanded as she grabbed the girl's hand and pulled her into her arms. Though the girl didn't look happy to have her game interrupted.  

"I already told you, ma'am. My name is Cavanaugh McEllis. This is my brother Andrew. I got two more brothers around here somewhere and we're from the year 1875. What year is it now?"  

The woman's green eyes widened and she blinked several times as she stared at him, "You are insane." she said slowly.  

Cavanaugh shook his head, "I don't think I am. Of course when I fell asleep it was 1875 and I wake up now and I don't think it's 1875 anymore so maybe I am a little crazy."  

"Hey Cav," Andrew said as he held up a toy that looked similar to the giant blue thing with wheels outside. "What the heck is this thing?"  

The little girl giggled, "That's a truck," she replied. "Nicole has one just like it outside."  

"Madeline, don't talk to strangers!" the woman scolded.  

 Andrew frowned, "We ain't strangers. We done told you our names." he looked at Cavanaugh. "Where's Jamison and Ian?"  

"Don't know." Cavanaugh replied with a shrug. He was busy watching the woman who appeared to be about to have a breakdown of some kind.  

"Cavanaugh? Ian? Andrew?" Jamison's voice called out and Andrew smiled.  

"That's our brother Jamison. He's a U. S. Marshall." Andrew frowned as he reached up and swatted at two dangling knobs from some sort of spinning contraption on the ceiling. "Or I guess he was back in 1875. What year is it, ma'am?"  

"2011." the woman replied though her voice sounded distant and dazed. Andrew whistled and Cavanaugh leaned against the door jam. 20ll? They were nearly one hundred and fifty years in the future! Was this really happening? And what exactly was it supposed to be teaching them or proving?  

"This way, Jamison," Cavanaugh called out and he noticed the woman's breathing increased and her eyes widened when Jamison came down the hall.  

"Where the hell are we, Cav?"  

"2011"  

"Shit," Jamison said with a nod as he looked around at the pictures on the wall.  

"Where's your other brother?" Madeline asked.  

"Do I need to call the police?" the woman asked quietly and Cavanaugh shook his head.  

"No, ma'am. We don't mean you two any harm," she looked into his eyes and he felt the smallest tugging at his heart. He quickly looked away and broke the contact.  

"Ian is still missing," Jamison stated.  

Suddenly a terrible noise filled the air from upstairs. It was loud and pulsing and Andrew quickly covered his ears, "What is that?" he demanded, staring at the ceiling.  

"My alarm clock." the woman replied. "Sometimes it has a mind of its own." The men just frowned at each other. They had no idea what an alarm clock was. The woman was just heading back for the stairs when a gunshot filled the air and the noise was silenced.  

Reacting on instinct, Cavanaugh grabbed the woman and pulled her behind him, stepped in front of the girl and drew his gun.  

The woman gasped and fought against him but he held her firmly in place until Andrew went running past them up the stairs, "I believe we found Ian!" he exclaimed.  

Jamison threw Cavanaugh a look clearly meant to tell him to calm down and Cavanaugh grumbled as he released the woman's arm and allowed her to take Madeline's hand and lead the girl up the stairs.  

"What did you do, Ian?"  Jamison demanded as they all poked their heads into the room and saw him standing in a light green bedroom beside a small side table. Cavanaugh recognized the remains of one of those blinking number boxes that had been in the other bedroom.  

"I shot it," Ian stated obviously. "Where the hell are we?"  

"Letcher County, Kentucky in the year 2011 and you owe me an alarm clock," the woman replied dryly.   

Ian looked down at the now silent device and then back at her and he gave her his most devilish grin, "As far as I'm concerned I did you a favor. That thing made a terrible racket."   

The woman stood very still for a moment and then Cavanaugh saw her swoon. He reached out quickly and caught her falling body as he shot Ian a look, "Maybe shooting things wasn't the best way to make a good first impression." he scolded and Ian grinned sheepishly and holstered his gun.  

"Is she asleep?" Madeline asked and Cavanaugh nodded. "I'm hungry. Are you making lunch?"  

"Well since it's our fault she's sleeping I guess we don't have much of a choice." Ian replied as he tipped his hat to the girl. She frowned and moved a little closer to Cavanaugh. Ian harrumphed and followed Jamison and Andrew who were already heading downstairs.  

"Are you real cowboys?" Madeline asked Cavanaugh and he frowned.  

"I guess I am." he replied. "But Andrew is a gambler, Ian is....a businessman and Jamison is a U.S. Marshall."  

"Wow! You're a real cowboy! Nicole loves cowboys."  

Cavanaugh frowned as he looked at the woman in his arms. He would swear he could feel his mother's presence surrounding him as he stood here and he silently told her to butt out. He wasn't sure what he was  supposed to be finding or learning while he was here but he certainly wasn't going to be falling in love. His mother and Mary could just get that out of their minds right now.

Chapter Six

Chapter Six

Nicole was having one hell of a dream. Which was odd considering she could have sworn she had already started her day. In her dream there were four tall, good looking cowboys (hats, spurs, chaps and six shooters included), and they were currently arguing how exactly you were supposed to use the big cooking machine and which knobs did what.  

"That circle thing is turning red. Does that mean it's hot?" one of them asked in a voice that sounded as if it came straight out of a western.  

"I don't know, Andrew, why don't you touch it and find out?" A deeper voice replied. This was followed by the smell of burnt flesh and a loud curse.  

"Dammit, Jamison!" Andrew exclaimed as Jamison chuckled.  

"Watch your language in front of the kid," another voice warned and this voice was more familiar than the others. It was slow and had a drawl to it that washed over her.  

"I think they're funny." Madeline replied with a giggle.  

Hearing Madeline had Nicole snapping awake and sitting bolt upright on the large brown couch where someone must have laid her.

"Well look who is sounding all fatherly." Jamison's voice was laced with sarcasm. Nicole stared into the kitchen and was certain she had completely lost her mind.   

From here she could had a clear view of her kitchen and there they were. They weren't a dream. Four wild west looking cowboys with guns on their hips, hats on their heads and chaps on their legs were standing in her country kitchen looking more confused than a little.  

She remembered how Cavanaugh had said they were from the year 1875... She had a funny feeling they were escapees from the mental hospital about an hour away. But if a woman's home had to be overrun by escaped mental patients then  Nicole couldn't imagine four hotter men to be overrun by.  

Strangely enough she found herself looking at each man in turn and noting his features. What she should do was call the police and have these men tossed in jail but instead she was enjoying the view!  

Andrew, appeared to be the youngest. Judging from his build she would guess he was between seventeen and twenty though he acted far younger as he opened the freezer and stuck his burned hand inside, "Oh man this thing would have come in handy that time Ian stuck that cattle brand to the back of my britches!" he exclaimed.  

"Yes but I don't think the lady would appreciate you sticking your backside on her food." Cavanaugh's voice drawled.  

Nicole found herself fighting the urge to laugh at their conversation and went back to her appraisal of Andrew. He had taken his hat off and his hair was nearly black. He had boyish features, big brown eyes and a lopsided smile, which was still on his face despite the pain he appeared to be in.  

If she had to guess she would say the trigger happy man who had shot her alarm clock was the next in age. There was something about this man that she didn't trust despite his seemingly friendly demeanor. He looked too perfect she supposed. His sharply angled face was flawless, with just the tiniest hint of stubble on his jaw. His brown eyes were too bright, his smile too perfect.  

She turned her gaze to the other two and frowned. While all four men were broad and fairly tall these two were the broadest and tallest. They looked very much alike just as the younger two looked quite similar. She looked at the 'lawman' first. He was six and a half feet tall at least and very handsome, but he looked stern. His blue eyes were hard and he seemed  very standoffish with his arms over his chest and his square jaw set.  

Then her eyes found Cavanaugh. It would seem that whatever breed of crazy these crazy men had was contagious because she found herself very attracted to the psycho man from 1875.  He was just as tall as the lawman brother and his shoulders were broad beneath his brown vest and dark blue shirt. He had a tapered waist and lean hips and those dark brown leather chaps hugged his muscular thighs just right. The gun belt was cinched at his waist and drawing attention to a certain part of his anatomy that had Nicole blushing and turning her attention back to his face and this caused her to frown.  

He looked sad. He had sad eyes (which, she noticed with a bit of guilt, were still red from the bleach she had sprayed on him) and the lines on his face appeared to be etched there by pain. She wondered what could have happened in his life to make him look so bone deep depressed. And why was she suddenly thinking thoughts like 'bone deep?'. Her thoughts were starting to make her sound like a 1800's frontier woman herself.  

She saw him rub his left thigh and then he limped across the kitchen. Her overactive imagination demanded to know what had caused him to have a limp. He picked up a box of macaroni off the counter.  

"I'll go outside and find the well. I believe we need water," he stated after studying the box a moment.  

"Use the sink," Nicole said quietly and all four men turned to look at her suddenly. Nicole became all too aware of just what she looked like. Her hair was in a sloppy ponytail. She was wearing no make up. And this tank top and yoga pants were not the most flattering for her figure.  Nicole was .... Well the only adjective she could think of to describe herself was fat. Always had been, always would be and suddenly she truly hated it because she had four hot cowboys staring right at her.  

What was wrong with her!!!! They weren't hot, they were crazy!  

‘Crazy hot’ A voice in her head said with a hungry growl and Nicole rolled her eyes.

"Water comes out of the sink now?" Cavanaugh asked and Madeline laughed and pointed to the sink in the counter.  

Andrew frowned and walked to it. He waved his hand under the faucet and then scratched at his head, "I don't get it. Where's the hand pump?"  

Nicole got to her feet and went into the kitchen, feeling more than a little overwhelmed by the amount of testosterone filling the space. She grabbed the pot from the lawman's hand and then stood beside Andrew to turn the faucet on and she heard the boys intake of breath as he stared at the water and leaned close.  

"How does it do that?" he asked with awe.  

Nicole couldn't stop the smile that curved her lips and then she shook her head and frowned. She should not be entertained by these people, "Indoor plumbing. It's a miracle of science." she replied dryly.

 She heard a chuckle behind her and realized it was Cavanaugh laughing as he lounged with his back against the door jamb. His hat was pulled low and his thumbs were hooked in his pockets, which of course drew her eyes to his crotch again. She silently cursed her vision, wished for blindness and put the pot of water on the hot stove.  

"Now you just have to wait for that to boil," she informed them and then she raised her brow and looked at Andrew. "You do know what boiling is don't you?" she asked as she crossed the room to the freezer and closed the door.  

"Of course I do!" he exclaimed as he shook the closed box of macaroni noodles and smiled at the sound. "That's when the water gets real good and bubbly."  

"Riiight." Nicole said slowly as she backed out of the kitchen, grabbing Madeline's arm as she went and attempting to ignore the heat she could feel coming off of Cavanaugh's body as she passed by him. "I'm just going to go make a phone call."  

She slipped quickly from the room and ran up the stairs, dragging Madeline with her, "What are we doing?" Madeline asked curiously.  

"Making a phone call." Nicole repeated. She went into her bedroom and shut the door behind her.  

She quickly picked up the phone and dialed the operator. She should have done this the moment these men had shown up here claiming to be from the 1800's but it had taken her a while to get over the initial shock.  It wasn't everyday a woman's home was overrun by insanely hot, yet very clearly crazy men.  

She asked the robotic computer voice for the number of the psychiatric hospital about an hour away in Hazard. She pushed one to have the number connected instantly and impatiently tapped on the top of her dresser as she waited for the ringing phone to be answered.  

"Hello, Hazard Psychiatric Hospital, how may I direct your call?" A very bored sounding woman answered.  

"Yes, um... Are you missing any patients?"  

"Excuse me?"  

"Are you missing any patients? Perhaps four men who seem to think they are cowboy brothers from the late 1800's?"  

"Is this a prank call, ma'am? Because we are actually quite busy," the woman replied, anger mixing in with her boredom.  

Nicole rolled her eyes. It sounded like the only thing she had interrupted this morning was this woman's beauty rest, "I assure you this is not a prank. There are four men in my kitchen dressed as cowboys and claiming they are brothers from the late 1800's."  

"Then either call the police or say yeehaw and enjoy the ride because they are not from our hospital, ma'am. Have a nice day." The woman hung up and Nicole knew she had not believed her. Why would she believe her? Hell Nicole didn't believe herself!

The police. Would she call the police? She should call the police. Any sane person would call the police. And yet these men didn't seem dangerous. At least they didn't seem to want to harm her or Madeline.  

Madeline tugged on her shirt, "Nicole?"  

Nicole turned and looked down at the girl, "What is it?"  

"They really are old. Look at what they gave to me." She held up a tiny coin and Nicole took it from her. 

It certainly looked old. Nicole bit her lip and frowned.

The logical part of her mind told her it was impossible and yet the fantastical part of her mind, the part that had always daydreamed about cowboys, outlaws and frontier days wanted to believe it was true.  

She rubbed her hand over her face roughly and wondered if perhaps she should go check herself into that hospital in Hazard.  

"Do you believe me now?" Madeline asked and Nicole laid the coin on her dresser and sighed as she sat down on the bed.  

"I'm afraid that I'm beginning to."  

---

Cavanaugh watched Andrew leaning his face over the bubbling water.

"I wouldn't do that, Andrew, it's liable to burn you." he warned.  

"Yeah but that's what that giant ice box is for!" Andrew replied. 	Jamison shook his head, "No that ice box is for keeping meat frozen. It's not for childish boys who don't know when to listen to good sense."  

"What do you make of that woman?" Ian asked from where he sat at the large oak table. He had his legs stretched out and his ankles crossed as he folded his hands on his chest.  

"What about her?" Cavanaugh attempted to sound uninterested and searched for a cigarette.  

"Come off it, Cav. I saw the way you looked at her." Ian said with a grin.  

Andrew nodded as he once again began shaking the box of noodles, "Yeah, you always pull your hat down low when you want to act like you aren't looking at something. Least you always did when you were younger."  

"She's pretty," Jamison added matter of factly as he grabbed the box from Andrew and opened it. "I think we pour these in the water."

"Let me see," Cavanaugh growled as he jerked it from his brothers hand. He looked at the back of the box, read the directions and then pulled the small packet labeled 'cheese sauce' from inside before pouring the noodles into the water.   

"Are you avoiding answering the question on purpose?" Ian asked his brother.  

Cavanaugh shook his head, "I'm avoiding answering the question because it's ridiculous. Y'all know I ain't got no interest in settling down with any woman."  

"I ain't talking about settling down. I'm just asking what you think of her," Ian countered and then he shrugged. "Oh well, if we're gonna be stuck in this place a while and you ain't interested in her then I might have me a go."  

Cavanaugh couldn't explain why that though made him so angry but he instantly wanted to punch the smirking man in the face.  

"Um how do we know when they're done?" Andrew asked, paying no attention to the tension between Ian and Cavanaugh.  

"Poke them," Jamison replied with a shrug and Andrew began to reach toward the water.  

Cavanaugh quickly jumped forward and grabbed his youngest brother's arm, "You don't have to do every damn thing he tells you, you fool! It might be the year 2011 but we boiled water way back in 1875 and surely you know it's hot!"  

"Damn you, Jamison!" Andrew said angrily as he flushed red and clenched his fist. "That horses ass does that to me all the time."  

"You're too naïve. I'm just trying to help you," Jamison countered.  

"Maybe we should act like we all have half a brain between us if we want this woman to believe us," Cavanaugh stated with a sigh.  

"Hell if I was her I wouldn't believe us either," Ian snorted. "I think I like this time though. Women didn't wear pants that showed off their very deliciously full hips and backsides in our day." Ian laughed out loud as Cavanaugh felt his cheeks turn red. He growled and turned, limping as he strode from the room but the instant he turned the corner he found himself bumping into Nicole's soft body.  

Heat coursed through him, only serving to make him more angry, "Ma'am." he all but growled and then he limped away from her and out the door that led to the outside.  

Nicole watched him go and waited for her heart to stop pounding. Sure it had been awhile since she'd had a man but come on.... A crazy man from the 1800's??? Why pheromones, why?

She let out a breath and then turned back to the three men still standing in her kitchen, "What's wrong with him?"  

"Depression." Andrew said.  

"Horse's ass." Jamison added at nearly the same instant.  

Ian stood and offered her a smooth, charming grin that made his brown eyes sparkle, "He just didn't get the charm in the family." he replied. "I don't think I've introduced myself, ma'am. I'm Ian McEllis, the good-looking, charming brother."  

Nicole tilted her head as she looked up at him and then she burst out laughing, "Oh this is too much! We have the goofy one," she pointed at Andrew who frowned. "The stern one," this was directed at Jamison and he shrugged. "The 'charming' one," she tilted her head at Ian. "And the moody one. I feel almost like snow white only you aren't dwarves and there are only four of you instead of seven.... There are only four of you aren't there?"  

"There's only four of us McEllis sons, ma'am." Jamison assured her.

"Okay." Nicole saw that the noodles were swelling in the pan. "Everyone born before the year 1900 go wait on the porch. I'll bring you your food out shortly and you can explain to me exactly what you're doing here."  

"We'll try our best, ma'am," Jamison replied as he led Andrew from the kitchen.  

Ian followed after them and Nicole found herself laughing lightly when she heard him say, "She's funny. I like her."

Chapter Seven

Chapter Seven

“So let me make sure I have this straight in my head,” Nicole said as she waved her hands around, hoping for mystic but fearing she just looked a little crazy. Clearly the men thought the same as they looked at one another with frowns, raised brows and shrugs. “You are brothers from Kentucky from 1875 and you were all gathered together to pay your last respects to your mother and some crazy woman, healer, witch lady sent you here to the future to learn lessons or find something you needed?”

"Pretty much." Cavanaugh replied as he looked down at the bright orange noodles in his bowl. He hadn't yet had the bravery to eat any of them but Andrew had and the boy had damn near went through the ceiling as he'd jumped up and down and carried on about how good they were. Ian and Jamison had agreed, though in a more subdued way as they had sampled the food. Nicole had rolled her eyes and called 'Kraft' a miracle worker though Cavanaugh had no idea who Kraft was.  

"And I'm supposed to believe that you're not crazy?" Nicole asked skeptically.  

"That would be awfully nice, ma'am," Jamison admitted before stuffing another bite of macaroni in his mouth.  

Ian nodded in agreement, "Yeah we don't exactly understand any of this ourselves and it sure would be nice if the one person we've met so far believed us and could maybe help us."  

"I believe you," Madeline said happily as she sat at a small picnic table in the yard and swung her feet.  

"Well the kid believes us. Now if we can only convince her mama," Andrew said with a wink.  

Nicole shook her head, "I'm not her mama. I just watch her while her mama works. I run a daycare."  

"Daycare?" Cavanaugh asked as he put some macaroni on his fork and took a sniff. He'd always been a picky eater. It had always driven Leah crazy but she'd been such a good cook there hadn't been much she had made that he wouldn't eat.  

"Forgot, we have a slight communication barrier don't we?" Nicole asked with a mixture of amusement and annoyance. "A daycare is a place that people with kids can drop their kids off and someone watches them all day while the parents work."  

"I thought that's what a mother was for?" Jamison asked with a frown and Cavanaugh nodded in agreement.  

"In this day and time a lot of mothers work jobs outside the home just like their husbands and need someone to watch their children," Nicole informed them.   

"That ain't right." Ian stated with distaste.  

"What use is a man if he's not supporting his family? And what good is a mother if she's not taking care of their children? Now our mama would sew for people from time to time and sold her baked good when she went to town but she was always home with us. She didn't leave everyday to a job the way our pa did," Andrew stated.  

"It's a man's job to support his family. That's what makes him a man. If he can't even do that much then he's better of dead," Cavanaugh added. He stuck a bite of the macaroni in his mouth and began to chew. He curled his nose, fought back a gag and handed his bowl to Andrew who was currently scooping the remaining cheese in his own bowl out with his finger.   

Nicole just shrugged. Truly she agreed quite a bit with that statement. It was an old fashioned way to believe, she knew that, but it was the best kind of life she could imagine. To have a hardworking father and a mother that took care of the house and the children.  However she knew that it wasn't the kind of life that was possible for everyone.  

"So how long are you going to be here?" Nicole asked, throwing Cavanaugh a look that told him she didn't appreciate his dislike of her lunch.  

"Your guess is as good as ours," Jamison replied with a shrug.  

"That witch wasn't real talkative when she sent us on our way," Ian added.  

Nicole stared off into the woods for a long time as she became lost in thought. What was she going to do? God help her but she believed these men. She actually believed they were from the 1800's and they were confused and probably scared (though she was sure that these men would rather shoot their own feet rather than admit fear) and she just wasn't sure what to do with them.  

She couldn't just take them into town and drop them off. They knew nothing about this time. Nothing about technology. Nothing about the rules, the laws, the way things were done.  

Before she could stop herself she felt her mouth forming the words, "You can stay here."  

"Yay!" Madeline exclaimed as she clapped her hands and ran up on the porch to latch onto Andrews arm. "You can play with me!"  

"Ma'am, ain't this something you should talk to your husband about?" Cavanaugh asked. He wasn't all that eager to stay in this house with this woman. Her body was too full and soft, her eyes too green, her hair too golden. Those freckles were too light against her pale cheeks, her lips were too bow shaped, her mouth too witty. He didn't like her not one bit.  

"Perhaps I would if I had a husband. I don't." Nicole replied, wondering what exactly she had done to make Cavanaugh seem to dislike her so much. He kept staring at her and scowling and she wanted to flip him the bird but figured the man probably wouldn't know what the gesture meant and that energy would be wasted.  

"You don't?" Andrew asked with a frown.

"What the hell is wrong with men in this time?" Ian added with a wink. "Why I'd marry you in a heartbeat."  

 Cavanaugh snorted, "How many saloon girls have you said that to?" he asked, feeling a thrill of victory when he found a rolled cigarette deep in his pocket.  

Ian chuckled and flashed his most devilish grin in Nicole's direction. He was finding his brothers jealousy to be extremely entertaining, "One or two." Ian admitted and Nicole laughed lightly which of course caused Cavanaugh to grumble as he struck a match and lit his cigarette.  

Nicole smiled brightly, "As flattered as I am by your offer, Ian, I would have to turn you down. I like my men a little younger than two hundred."

 Andrew laughed, causing the water he was taking a sip of to come flying out of his mouth and spray on Nicole. She laughed it off but Cavanaugh growled and pulled his bandana from his back pocket.  

"Dammit, Andrew, why don't you be more careful?" he demanded as he tossed the bandana into Nicole's lap.  

"What's crawled up in your backside and died, Cav?" Andrew grumbled, looking hurt by Cavanaugh's anger. Cavanaugh immediately felt guilty and rubbed the back of his neck as he limped back to his chair and sat down without a word.  

Nicole wiped her face with the bandana and smiled at Andrew, "I'm not mad." she assured him. "And in answer to your question, men these days just aren't interested in women unless they're skinny-mini supermodels."  

"No offense, ma'am, but what is a supermodel?" Jamison asked as he sat his now empty bowl on the porch.   

Nicole flushed red and couldn't believe she was having this discussion. She self-consciously crossed her arms over her stomach and chewed on her lip, "Women with perfect bodies and no extra meat if you know what I mean." she replied. The men frowned as they looked at each other.  

"You're talking about your full figure aren't you?" Jamison asked and Nicole flushed even deeper red.  

"Jamison, mama just smacked you about one hundred times from her grave," Ian said as he shook his head. "You know better than to say something like that."  

"There ain't a thing wrong with your body, ma'am," Cavanaugh stated and then he realized what he had just said and took a very long draw off his cigarette while pulling his hat low and turning to stare off into the woods.  

Nicole felt parts of her body tingle that hadn't tingled in so long she had thought they'd forgotten how. She coughed and shifted in her seat knowing she had to steer this conversation in a new direction. Lord knows she hadn't meant to steer it in this one. Sharing her self-consciousness with all these hot men? She must be more than a little insane.  

What was she thinking? Of course she was more than a little insane!  She had just opened her home to four hot cowboys from 1875.  

"Okay, so if you all are going to be staying in 2011 for a while, I guess I need to give you some lessons in technology and the way things are now, don't I?" she asked and the men nodded, all except Cavanaugh who was busy staring into the woods and looking a lot like a steam engine as he puffed that cigarette for all he was worth.

"Ma'am, could you...." Andrew started and Nicole held up her hand and smiled at him. He was so childlike that he made her feel almost motherly toward him. She was only twenty-eight years old and he was nineteen but still she felt a maternal nature come out of her toward the boy.  

"Please stop calling me ma'am. I know it was the polite thing to do back in your day but you all are just making me feel old."  

"You're too beautiful to feel old," Ian replied with a wink and Nicole felt herself blushing again. She'd be damned if this Ian didn't know just the right things to say. Of course she'd been with a man who had always seemed to know the right things to say and in the end he had just ripped her heart out and stomped on it. She knew that's why she felt uneasy toward Ian but she was trying to put her own prejudice aside. She had no reason to believe that Ian wasn't a perfectly nice man.  

"Ian you are something else," Jamison said with a shake of his head.  

"Well you know, mama asked me to turn over a new leaf and change my ways. I figure I need to be thinking about settling down," He flashed a devilish grin at Nicole before glancing at Cavanaugh from the corner of his eye.  

Cavanaugh's jaw was so tight Ian was sure he could crack an acorn between his teeth. Ian wondered just how far he'd be able to push his brother before the man finally admitted he liked the woman and made a move of his own.   

"Ma'am...." Andrew started again. "I mean, Nicole," he amended at her sharp look. "Where's the outhouse?"  

"We don't have outhouses anymore," Nicole replied as she stood up. Instantly the four men stood as well and Nicole's eyes widened as she looked at them.  

"A man doesn't stay sitting when a lady stands," Jamison answered her unspoken question.  

She nodded and Andrew cleared his throat, "Are you telling me that nowadays people don't.... you know...relieve themselves?" he asked in a hushed whisper. Ian, Jamison and Cavanaugh all rolled their eyes and Nicole heard Cavanaugh chuckle.  

"Of course we do, Andrew," she replied.  

"Sometimes you sure are stupid." Jamison stated as he shook his head.  

"And sometimes you're an ass." Cavanaugh shot at the other man.  

"I'm about tired of your mouth, Cav." Jamison exclaimed.  

Cavanaugh tossed his cigarette down in the yard and clenched his fists as he stepped forward, "Then why don't you just do something about it then, you worthless bastard."  

"HEY!" Nicole shouted as Madeline shrank back and hid behind Andrew while the two oldest brothers stood toe to toe and yelled at one another.  

Cavanaugh glanced at Nicole and saw her looking at the girl. He looked that way and saw the girl and the fear on her face. Immediately he thought of his little Susie and the pain in his heart was nearly a tangible, living thing. His eyes began to burn though he quickly blamed that on the bleach he'd had sprayed in them instead of the emotions he was feeling.  

He pulled off his hat and forced a comforting smile to his face, "Sorry about that, little Madeline." he said gently. She smiled as she stepped around Andrew and walked up to Cavanaugh who crouched down to be on her level.  

"That's okay. My mommy and daddy used to yell like that too. Once my daddy even hit my mommy."

 Cavanaugh threw a quick glance at Nicole who was covering her mouth with her hand and looked very sad. Cavanaugh looked back at the girl and took her hands in his.  It had been a long time since he'd touched little hands. He had held his Susie's hand the morning before she'd been killed. He had held her hands, told her he loved her and promised that he'd bring her the doll back from town she'd been wanting.  

"I'm sorry you had to go through that, Madeline. Grown ups argue sometimes but a daddy should never hit a mommy. And us grownups should try harder not to yell like that in front of little angels like you." He smiled as he took one of her braids in his hand and twirled it around his finger. Her dark hair was nearly the same color as Susie's had been.  

Suddenly an image of Susie's hair coated with blood as he'd buried his face in it flashed through his mind and he pulled away from Madeline and stood up, trying desperately to force the image away.  

Madeline giggled, "He called me an angel."  

"Nicole, ma'am, can you please show me where exactly I'm supposed to.. You know? I haven't relieved myself since 1875," Andrew pleaded desperately.  

Nicole nodded as she tore her eyes away from Cavanaugh. He seemed like a natural with kids and yet that sadness that had suddenly appeared in his eyes had been so strong and deep that Nicole was sure she felt it in her own. Which was strange...She had never had a strong emotional connection to a man and certainly not one she had just met.  

There was more to Cavanaugh McEllis than met the eye and she wanted to know what exactly that was. But first she had to deal with Andrew who was currently bouncing from foot to foot.  

"Come on in, men, and I'll introduce you to more of the wonders of indoor plumbing."  

---

"You allowed four strange men to spend the day around my daughter?!" Leslie demanded as she stood toe to toe with Nicole in the driveway that evening. She had already strapped Madeline into the car and the brothers were lounging around on the porch.  

"I promise you they're not a threat," Nicole assured Leslie. Nicole wasn't sure why she believed that so strongly but she did. She knew that none of these men would hurt Madeline.  

"I won't be needing your services anymore and I'll be sure to tell the other mothers about your...." Leslie made a face of disgust. "Kinky lifestyle."  

Nicole was dumbfounded for a moment and she turned and looked up at the cowboys on her porch before looking back at Leslie.  

"I'm not 

sleeping with any of them. They just need a place to stay while they’re in town and I have plenty of room!“ she assured the irate mother. She had known Leslie since Madeline had been a small baby and she certainly hadn’t expected the normally meek woman to react this way.

"My Madeline has been through enough in her life and doesn't need to be subjected to anything more. These men could hurt her and I won't risk that. I'll be calling the board and having your daycare license revoked as well." Leslie got into the car and slammed the door before backing out quickly and throwing gravels. Nicole stood there feeling her heart break at the thought of never seeing Madeline again.  

"Ma'am, is everything okay?" Jamison asked as he stepped off the porch and took a couple of steps toward her. Nicole nodded as she turned around though her head was spinning. Leslie was a very overprotective mother because of what Madeline's father had put her through and Nicole had no doubts that she would call the board. Nicole sighed and rubbed her face.  

There went her job. Even if the board didn't take her license, and she didn't think they would, this was a small town and Leslie would make sure everyone knew that Nicole was having orgies with four cowboys while she babysat their children. Looked like her reputation was also going to go right down the toilet.  

"Yeah, everything is fine," she replied, forcing a smile to her face.  

"What did that woman accuse you of?" Cavanaugh asked as he limped down the steps and walked toward her. Nicole could feel the air getting warmer and warmer as he neared her. She shifted her sandaled feet on the gravel and slid a stray strand of hair behind her ear.  

"Nothing."  

Cavanaugh pushed past Jamison and stopped about a foot from her. She had to look up to look into his deep blue eyes. They were as blue as the autumn sky always seemed to look when it was shining against orange and red leaves, "Don't lie. She accused you of something and now you're upset. What did she accuse you of?"  

Nicole swallowed hard, trying to think past the raving lunatic in her mind screaming at her to throw herself into this mans arms and let him kiss her absolutely senseless, "She accused me of having relations with the four of you and putting her child in danger," she admitted.  

Cavanaugh frowned, "Relations?"  

Nicole racked her brain for a term he would understand, "Bedding?" she offered and she saw those blue eyes that were normally sad fill with anger. "But she was more worried that one of you would hurt Madeline." Nicole realized this only increased his anger and cursed her brain to mouth filter which had never worked quite right.  

"We'll leave. We don't want to cause any trouble for you." Cavanaugh said as he turned and signaled for his younger brothers.  

Nicole shook her head and pinched her nose between her fingers, "No, stay. My job and reputation are already royally ruined. It wouldn't be very good of me to turn my back on folks that need my help. You all wouldn't last ten minutes out there in this day and time without ending up dead or in jail. You don't even know how to use a phone for goodness sakes. And you don't have any I.D. or drivers licenses.... You can stay."  

"Are you sure?" Cavanaugh asked.   

She nodded, "I'm sure. Just don't make me regret it," she warned. Nicole looked at all four men who were now standing around her. She felt a little overwhelmed by the testosterone put off by these 'mens' men. But oddly she felt more safe than disturbed. She had a feeling she had just hired the best four body guards she could possibly have.  

She held up her hand and pointed at each of them in turn, "Best behavior. I am the boss. You do what I say and don't cause any trouble."  

"I'm a lawman, ma'am. I can assure I won't cause trouble," Jamison stated, seeming insulted.  

"I was always a law abiding man." Cavanaugh added and Andrew nodded his agreement as well. Nicole looked at Ian who grinned and rubbed the back of his neck.  

"I reckon we kinda owe you so, yeah, sure. Best behavior," he replied, placing his hand over his heart.  

Nicole shook her head. She had either just done a good thing by helping these men or completely ruined her life but one thing was for sure.... It was going to be one hell of an entertaining adventure.

Chapter Eight

Chapter Eight

"Well, one thing is for sure, we're going to have to go to town and get groceries," Nicole said with a sigh the next morning as she threw the now empty egg carton in the garbage. "I didn't realize four men could eat so much."  

Nicole turned and laughed when she realized that none of those men were still listening to her. They had eaten, left their plates on the table and were now filling her living room as they flipped through the television channels.  

The television had been quite a shock for them. Andrew and Jamison were the most entertained by it. Ian had nearly shot it, though Nicole was grateful that Cavanaugh had managed to stop him and keep her flat screen from meeting the same fate as her alarm clock.  

She sighed, marveled at how men from the 1800's were just as enthralled by television as men from the 2000's and turned to wash the dishes currently piled up by her sink.  

Steaks, potatoes, corn and biscuits for dinner last night and an entire carton of eggs and two boxes of bacon for breakfast had used a lot of dishes and emptied her refrigerator.  

At least Cavanaugh had finally wanted to eat though. He had seemed to enjoy her dinner and breakfast more than he had the boxed macaroni and cheese at lunch the day before. She had pretended like she was cooking for her now deceased grandfather who had always wanted everything homemade and it seemed to have worked on the picky cowboy.  

She got the dishes stacked and was filling the sink with hot soapy water when she was suddenly aware of someone standing beside her. She turned and saw Ian standing there with his hands in his pockets.  

"You walk quiet," she accused. "I didn't even hear you come in here."  

"I guess that's just one of those things that come with being an outlaw," he replied with a shrug.  

Nicole's eyes widened as she began scrubbing the dirty plates, "An outlaw? You were, are, an outlaw?"  

"I was. Before my mama died she asked me to change my ways. Apparently the way I was living let her down."  

Nicole could hear true regret in his voice and it tugged at her heartstrings, which had always been overly sensitive and prone to helping those in need, "So when you say outlaw.... What exactly did you do?" she asked, wondering if she had a murderer standing next to her right now. She kind of wished he'd get those big hands wet and help her rinse but clearly he was only here for moral support.  

"I didn't murder nobody if that's what you're asking. I just took things that weren't mine from time to time." Nicole glanced at him and raised her brow. He gave a sheepish grin and shrugged, "Okay, all the time."  

"So you're an outlaw and Jamison a U.S. Marshall; I'm sure that made for awkward family get-togethers."  

Ian laughed as he propped his hip against the counter and stuck his thumbs in his pants pockets, "We didn't have family get-togethers. Actually it had been a good eleven years since we'd all been together but, yeah, it made it pretty damn awkward when Jamison and I would run into each other."  

"Eleven years is a long time," Nicole stated.  

"Yes'm. I was the third one to leave home and I fell in with the wrong sorts I guess. Andrew he did too. Though he never did steal nothing, he just liked to drink, gamble and well.. Uh.."  

"Have his way with saloon girls?" Nicole asked, enjoying the awkward smile on Ian's face. It made him seem more human and less polished and perfect.  

"Yes'm," Ian replied with a grin. "Jamison is the oldest and he left first about eleven years before our mama died, bound and determined to be a ice cold lawman who didn't need anybody. Cav left next. He met a woman and left to go set up a home near her family."  

"So Cavanaugh is married?" Nicole asked feeling more than a little disappointment at the thought. Ian shook his head and she saw sadness enter his brown eyes.  

"No, ma'am. He was married but uh..."  

"Ian!" Cavanaugh's sharp voice came from behind them and Ian and Nicole turned to look at him standing in the doorway, each with a guilty expression on their face.  

"I'm gonna go outside for awhile," Ian said quickly and he slipped around Cavanaugh and out of the house.  

Nicole quickly turned back to her dishes as she began rinsing the clean ones and stacking them in the bright red strainer.  

"Andrew will never be happy in the 1800's again," Cavanaugh stated as he came to stand beside her. Unlike Ian, Cavanaugh pitched in as he stuck his hands in the soapy water, found the rag and began washing out the dirty cups.  

"Why is that?" Nicole asked, though she wasn't sure how she spoke. Their bodies were close while standing together at the sink this way and she couldn't help but notice that he seemed to be making a conscious effort to keep from touching her.  

"He's addicted to that talking picture box."  

"The television?" Nicole asked with an amused smile.  

"Yeah, that," Cavanaugh replied. He found himself looking at her instead of paying attention to the dishes he was washing. The sunlight was streaming though the window in front of them and sparkling off the golden strands of her hair. Her hair wasn't just one color. It was a mixture of golds, yellows and even reds.  

"Cavanaugh..." Nicole whispered as she looked up and saw his blue eyes watching her. Her heart thundered in her chest and her knees shook. Heat pooled low in her body and her hands itched to spread themselves across his broad expanse of chest.  

Cavanaugh felt as if he'd been punched in the gut at the sound of her whispering his name. It had been quiet. It had been barley more than a breathless sound but it might as well have been a bullet sent straight into the defenses around his heart.  

Suddenly Cavanaugh was lost in her green eyes. His fingertips were dancing across her freckled cheekbones as she moaned and leaned into his touch.  

Nicole had never felt something that felt so right. It was cliché she knew to think such things and it was like something straight out of a romance novel. A cowboy from 1875 gets teleported through time and in him a lonely, overweight woman finds her one and only. Her soul mate.  

She didn't know Cavanaugh but that didn't stop her body from wanting him or her heart from calling out for him. It was too fast and too soon to feel such things but it was there and it was undeniable. For a split moment she was sure he was going to kiss her and then suddenly he jerked away and broke the contact between them.  

Nicole suddenly felt cold and she searched his face for a reason behind his sudden change, "Don't ask my brothers about me anymore." he growled as he limped toward the door.  

Nicole felt her temper flare, "What is your problem?" she demanded. "Why do you seem to hate me so much? All I've done is help you!"  

Cavanaugh took a deep breath through his nose before letting it out slowly. He didn't hate her. If she knew just how much he didn't hate her.... Cavanaugh wasn't from a time and place where relationships moved slowly. Cavanaugh was from a time and place where you grabbed what happiness you could and you ran with it as fast as you could because life was so tenuous.  

But he had been in love before. He had loved his wife with everything he had and losing her had damn near killed him. In fact losing her and their children had killed a very big piece of him and he was not ready, willing or able to risk what was left. Not for love. Not even for a woman like Nicole. The first woman to cause him to even entertain thoughts of a future in the last three and a half years.  

"I don't hate you, ma'am. I just don't like people trying to stick their noses into my personal business. Now I thank you for helping us and I'm real sorry we showed up here and disrupted your life but we plan on getting out of here just as soon as that woman lets us and you'll never have to see any of us again."  

Nicole didn't like that thought. She should want these men gone but she didn't. Strangely they already felt like family... All except Cavanaugh. He made her feel like she was back in high school. The fat, freckle faced tom boy with a crush on the hot quarterback who wouldn't even acknowledge her presence in the hallways let alone ever show any real interest in falling for her.  

But she had seen the way Cavanaugh had looked at her. He had been just as caught up in that moment as she had been and he had wanted to kiss her. What had changed in just a few seconds?

"She did a number on you didn't she?" Nicole asked quietly. 	Cavanaugh frowned, "Who?"  

"Your wife. Ian said you had a wife. What did she do run off with someone else and now you hate all women because of what she did?"  

She saw anger flash in his eyes and then it was gone quickly and he just looked sad as he sighed and shook his head, "I'll make sure everyone knows we're leaving soon. You did say we need to go shopping didn't you?" Without giving Nicole time to nod or respond he turned and left the room.

Chapter Nine

Chapter Nine

“We get to ride in the big blue wagon?!” Andrew exclaimed with excitement as he bounced with every step he took across the gravel driveway.

"It's called a truck and it's going to be cramped but it's the only choice we have., Nicole replied, thanking God she'd bought the extended cab.  

"Truck?" Jamison asked as he reached out and ran his calloused hand over the metal. "How do they make these? And how do they move without horses pulling them?"  

"Um.. I don't know the ins and outs of motors. You put gasoline in them and turn the key and they go. There's a gas pedal for going faster and a brake for stopping and a steering wheel for, well, for steering," Nicole replied awkwardly. She had never once imagined she would be in a situation where she would be the educated one when it came to automobiles.  

"Why exactly did people stop using horses?" Cavanaugh asked as he looked at her from over the hood.  

Nicole shrugged, determined not to let him know just how badly the episode in the kitchen had shaken her, "I don't know. PETA probably." she replied with a snort. Her joke was lost on these men who had absolutely no idea what PETA was. She shook her head and opened the drivers door. "I'm sure that with global warming they wish they had never invented cars. Horses were a lot cleaner of a way to get around."  

"Tell that to the street sweeper," Cavanaugh said with the barest hint of a grin pulling on his lips.  

Nicole couldn't help but laugh and she pointed to the back, "Three of you will have to ride back there and then one of you up front."  

Cavanaugh was going to get in back and growled when his brothers beat him to it. That damn leg of his had made him too slow.  

Ian and Jamison gave him a pointed look while Andrew was less subtle and said, "Guess you get to sit next to the la-aady."  

Cavanaugh was tempted to take a page out of Ian's book and shoot something but decided that wouldn't solve anything. Instead he grudgingly got in the front seat and crossed his arms over his chest.  

Nicole glanced at him from the corner of her eye as she too sat down and she fought back her laughter. He was pouting! Big tough 1800's cowboy was pouting because he had to sit in the front seat by her.  

Okay, so that wasn't quite so funny. Damn her brain! She didn't want to think that Cavanaugh didn't want to be around her. Not when it had felt so damned good when he'd been so close and his fingers had been on her face.  

"Put your seatbelts on," Nicole stated and she felt all four men staring at her. She sighed and showed them with hers what to do.  

It was times like these when she wished she had a cell phone that took good video because watching the three stooges in the back seat, wrestling for space while trying to buckle themselves in was something she was sure could be an instant internet hit.  

After nearly five full minutes of struggling they were all buckled in safely. She glanced over at Cavanaugh to see him struggling as he wrestled with a tangled belt strap.  

"I hate when they do that," she said. "Let me help you" She unsnapped her belt and got out of the truck. She went to his side and opened the door. She grabbed the belt from him and with skill and precision she quickly let out a grunt and yanked the metal buckle as hard as she could, freeing it from the twisted strap.  

Without giving much thought to what she was doing she stretched out the belt and wrapped it around him, just as she had countless times to the kids she watched. However when her cheek bushed against his hard stomach, she remembered that this wasn't one of her children.  

She quickly buckled it, though her hands were shaking and pulled away from him. She spared a glance at his face, though her cheeks was flaming red, and saw that his eyes were trained hard on the windshield, his nostrils were flared and his hands were in fists on his legs.  

"Watch yourself," she stated and slammed the door shut.  

"Woohoo, Cav, I think she just wanted to rub up on you," Andrew whispered with a snicker from the backseat while Nicole was busy walking back around the truck. She seemed to be taking her time and checking something up front, clearly wanting to waste a few minutes before she got back in.  

"Andrew, I love you, but I'm not above shooting you if you don't shut up." Cavanaugh growled. His body was on fire both from the near kiss in the kitchen and now this... She had been pressed so close to him.. Her cheek brushing his chest and his stomach, her mouth so close to his lap. To a part of his anatomy that hadn't received any attention in three and a half long years. He swallowed hard and his fists clenched tighter.  

"Cav, are you that determined to be lonely, alone and miserable for the rest of your life?" Jamison asked with a shake of his head. It wasn't in Cavanaugh's nature to be alone. Cavanaugh had always been the type of man who craved love and family.  

"Yes!" Cavanaugh replied sharply.  

Ian leaned forward so his head was nearly resting on Cavanaugh's broad shoulder, "Cav, I kind of like her so if you're not going to....."  

"Go ahead." Cavanaugh said quickly.  

Ian raised his brow, "Really?"  

"Yes. Now get off me." Ian sat back in his seat with a happy smile on his face.  

"You and her, really?" Andrew asked with a frown.  

"Why not?" Ian demanded.  

"She's older than you," Andrew offered.  

"And she's not your usual type," Jamison added.  

"So?" Ian shrugged, "I'm trying to change my ways so maybe a woman like her is what I need."  

"Good luck," Jamison stated, knowing Ian was going to need it.  

"I still think it's wrong. Cav likes her." Andrew grumbled.  

Cavanaugh blocked out his brothers as he fought the urge to punch Ian in the face. Why did he want to punch his brother? He wasn't sure and he sure as hell wasn't going to think too hard about it for fear of what he might discover. He just needed to focus on learning how to live in this time and get away from this woman as quickly as possible. With any luck he'd go to sleep tonight and wake up back in 1875 tomorrow.  

Nicole climbed in the car and pulled  a jingling set of metal keys from her pocket.  

"Are we ready?" she asked and Cavanaugh grunted in reply.  

"So how do you turn it on?" Andrew asked excitedly as his legs bounced and he tapped his fingers on his knees. Nicole smiled, finding that his enthusiasm was contagious and helped her forget about the fact that Cavanaugh was an asshole.  

She turned the key and the Chevrolet came to life. Nicole heard all four men gasp and Cavanaugh's hands tightened. She glanced at his face and saw that he did indeed look very nervous. She looked through the rear view mirror and saw that Andrew appeared to be close to bursting with excitement, Ian seemed calm as if he were just going with the flow and Jamison was uneasy as he kept shifting in his seat.  

"These things aren't known to blow up are they?" Cavanaugh asked and Nicole shook her head.  

"Not usually." she replied. "Unless you crash them." She got a twisted satisfaction out of seeing his face pale slightly.  

She put the truck in drive and headed down the gravel driveway. Andrew had his head hanging out the window like a dog, Ian seemed somewhat impressed but not afraid in the least. Nicole could tell he had a 'go with the flow' attitude and she liked that about him.  

Jamison and Cavanaugh were clearly a bit more set in their old fashioned ways and neither of them were taking their eyes off the road or unclenching their tight fists.  

Nicole nearly cried out when suddenly Ian's face was beside hers. She turned to look at him with wide eyes, "You're supposed to sit back in the seat." she scolded.  

He gave her a devilishly charming smile, "How fast can this thing go exactly?" he asked, his breath washing over her ear and causing goose bumps to cover her flesh. Nicole decided that there was definitely something nice about Ian and he certainly seemed to like her more than Cavanaugh.  

She spared a glance at Cavanaugh and saw that he once again had his hat pulled low and he was looking out the side window. His fists and his jaw were both clenched tightly.  

"They go pretty fast." she replied, turning her attention back to the winding road in front of her.  

"I like going fast. I've won my fair share of buggy races," Ian boasted.  

Nicole gave him a mischievous wink and adjusted her seat belt over the bright blue t-shirt she was wearing, "I've been a Nascar fan all my life. Prepare to go really fast."  

---

Nicole pulled into the Wal-mart parking lot and Andrew’s eyes grew wide, “What is this place?” he gasped as he looked out the window at the big brick building.

"A store," Nicole replied as she put the truck in park.  

"General stores sure have grown in the last hundred and fifty years," Cavanaugh mumbled as he released the death grip his hand had on the center console.  

Okay we need to set some ground rules before we go in here," Nicole said. "First rule, remove the guns and just leave them in the seats." 
"Nope."  

"Sure won't."  

"Can't do that."  

"Over my dead body."  

Nicole looked at all of the men as they shook their heads. She rolled her eyes, "Okay, technically in the state of Kentucky you 

are allowed to carry a visible loaded gun with you. But really? Six shooters? In wal-mart? “

"A real man only takes his gun off for one thing," Ian said with a wink as he leaned up once again between the seats. 	

Cavanaugh growled and unsnapped his buckle before swinging his hand back and catching Ian in the nose.  

"Dammit!" Ian bellowed as he jerked backward and held his throbbing nose in his hand.  

"Sorry. My hand slipped," Cavanaugh stated as Andrew snickered and Jamison shook his head.  

"Okay, this was a mistake...." Nicole said as she shook her head and pinched the bridge of her nose between her fingers.  

"No it wasn't. We'll be good," Cavanaugh promised. Nicole looked over at him and saw that his blue eyes seemed earnest and she nodded as her stomach filled with fluttering butterflies. Not the cute little butterflies but the giant flapping ones that scared small children.  

"Okay. I really think it would be better to leave your guns out here because you don't even have any I.D. to prove who you are and you never know when a law officer will get a stick up his ass and try to give us trouble."  

"Never can tell with those lawmen," Ian agreed with a laugh and Nicole heard a thud before Ian hollered out with pain. "Damn you both! Quit hittin' me!"  

"Then quit being stupid," Jamison countered.  

"Boys, best behavior," Nicole begged as she laid her forehead against the steering wheel.  

"Yes'm." Four voices stated in unison.  

---

Nicole felt as if she was wrangling a bunch of five year olds as she and the men looked through the racks of clothes for things that would fit them. Their clothes were work worn, stained and rather smelly.

Three different times she had to chase Andrew down because the boy kept getting distracted by the lights and the people walking around.  

Finding the sizes in pants for the men was difficult and Nicole had finally just sent the four of them into dressing rooms with six different pairs of pants a piece so they could find the ones that fit.  

Socks and underwear were tossed into the cart with the three new pairs of pants a piece and then it was time to find shirts. Nicole bought several packs of plain cotton t-shirts and a couple of long sleeve tees as well. Then she saw Cavanaugh eyeing a blue and gray checked flannel shirt.  

"Do you want one?" she asked him.  

He shook his head, "No."  

"Yes you do. You'll have to try them on though to make sure you get the arm length right."  

Cavanaugh shrugged and before Nicole could stop him he had slipped out of his vest and was unbuttoning his shirt. She needed to tell him that wasn't allowed but her mouth stopped working as more and more of his chest became exposed to her.  

He was tanned and his broad, hard plained chest was covered in a dusting of the same tawny blond hair that was on his face. She realized he had a trail of the same hair down his stomach (and the lean muscles covering it) before it disappeared into his trousers. He was truly the finest example of what a man should look like she had ever seen. Broad shoulders, firm tapered waist and lean hips.... Drool worthy.  

He pulled on the shirt and smiled once he had it buttoned up, "Fits good," he stated.  

"Uh-uh," Nicole replied as she nodded and then realized she couldn't make herself stop nodding. It was as if her mind was disconnected from her body.  

"Here I'll help you," Andrew said with a chuckle as he grabbed her ponytail and held her head still.  

Cavanaugh didn't seem to notice her interest as he slipped out of the shirt and put his old one back on. He tossed his new purchase in the cart and frowned, "Why are all these people watching us?"  

Nicole looked around and saw quite a few housewives pausing, or openly staring, at the cowboys with her.  She swatted Andrew's hands away from her hair and shrugged, "Because you are four very good looking cowboys and we don't see them often around here."  

"So you think I'm good looking?" Ian asked with yet another devilishly charming smile as he moved closer to her.  

Nicole fought back a laugh and shook her head, "Let's go get you boys some deodorant and toothpaste. Both of which are modern inventions that are very very important."  She walked away and the men followed after her, with their entourage of housewives hanging close by as well.  

"I don't think she's all that impressed by you," Cavanaugh stated to Ian. Nicole couldn't hear him because she was up ahead of them trying to keep up with Andrew who was pointing at and touching everything and asking her a million questions.  

"She will be. Right now she's just hung up on you but just as soon as she realizes that you're a lost cause then she'll see me as the fine specimen of manhood that I am."  

Cavanaugh snorted with laughter and Jamison smacked Ian on the back of the head, "You really should pull your head out of your ass, Cav, and give that woman a chance." Jamison scolded.  

"I'm not interested in your opinion," Cavanaugh grumbled.  

"Leah's gone," Jamison stated simply.  

 Cavanaugh whirled on him, "I know she's gone, dammit! I don't need you reminding me every damn day!" he yelled and then he realized that all eyes within a one hundred foot radius were turned on him.  

He could sense Nicole's emerald green eyes on him as well and this only furthered his irritation. Not even with Leah had he been able to sense her presence without having to see her and he didn't like it, not one bit. He swallowed hard and breathed deep to fight back the anger he felt toward his brother.  

"Are we allowed to smoke in here?" he asked without turning to look at Nicole.  

"No," came her quiet response.

 He nodded, "I'll be in the truck."

Chapter Ten

Chapter Ten

Nicole couldn't sleep that night. Her thoughts were too scattered and relentless. How long had it been since she had wanted to be in a relationship with a man? Not since Brian had ripped her heart out and stomped on it nearly five years ago.  

Brian, her hero. Her prince charming. A lying rat who had run off with another woman. Not just any woman but Nicole's best friend Lisa. That had ended any and all trust Nicole had toward the opposite sex and friends for a long time.  

Nicole still didn't really have friends. She had acquaintances and people she spoke to if she saw them out but she didn't have a best friend and there was no one that she shared her thoughts or feelings with. Her mother and father had both passed on. Her mother from cancer, her father from heartache. Her cousins were scattered all over the place and she didn't know them any better than she did the faces she passed on the street.  

Her life revolved around the children she cared for and now thanks to imagined wild cowboy orgies she would not even have them. She wasn't worried about the money from losing her job.  Her parents had had good life insurance policies and she hadn't touched them. That combined with her teaching degree and Nicole would be okay financially.  

She was going to miss those kids though.  

She sighed as she sat up in the bed. Sleep was not coming. She needed a glass of milk. Sometimes that helped. She grabbed her thin black robe and pulled it on over her flannel pants and gray tank top. She slid her feet into her fuzzy pink slippers and headed for the door, hoping that all the men would be sound asleep at two in the morning and not see her looking her worst with bags under her eyes and her uncombed hair hanging down her back.

As she walked down the hall she heard snoring coming from the guest room that Andrew and Ian were using and she peeked through the cracked door.  

Ian was in the floor seemingly sound asleep and Andrew was on the bed... .it was what was on the bed with Andrew that had Nicole fighting back laughter behind her hand.  

Andrew had enjoyed the grocery store and getting every form of junk food imaginable and now he had all those boxes and bags of goodies in the bed with him. Nicole knew it would take a few washings to get the nacho cheese out of the white sheets but she didn't mind.  

It was strange how attached she already was to these men she hadn't known for two full days yet. She felt as if she had known them forever and given her distrust of most people the fact that she had opened her home to them spoke volumes for how much she liked them all.  

Except Cavanaugh. Oh, she liked him. She more than liked him. But she just couldn't read him and didn't understand him. One moment he was looking deep in her eyes and touching her cheek gently and the next he was cold and bristly and then he would change yet again and become open and joke and laugh only to do another one-hundred and eighty degree turn and bite someone's head off.  

Nicole sighed and walked on down the hall. She paused outside the other spare room that Cavanaugh was sleeping in and thought about poking her head in just to check on him. Then again as grouchy as he had been all evening he would probably shoot her for snooping.  

Her feet patted softly on the hardwood floor as she went down the stairs and walked into the living room. She was surprised to see that Jamison was awake and sitting on the couch which was serving as his bed since Cavanaugh had refused to share a room with him. He had lit a fire in the fireplace and was staring into it as he puffed on a cigar from the pack Nicole had gotten him today.   

"Can't sleep?" Nicole whispered quietly and he snapped out of the daze that the dancing firelight had put him in.  

"No, ma'am." he replied as he stood. "I don't sleep much. I didn't disturb you did I?"  

"No, I was  having trouble sleeping myself," Nicole replied. "I was going to get a glass of milk, would you like one?"   

"Sure, that would be nice, ma'am."  

"What have I told you about calling me ma'am?" she asked, putting her hands on her hips.  

Jamison tipped his head and pulled off his hat, "Sorry."  

Nicole shook her head and went into the kitchen. She poured two small glasses of milk and then rejoined Jamison in the living room, "Can I sit next to you?" she asked and he nodded and motioned at the cushion.  

"It's real nice of you to help us out like this, ma.... Nicole," he said with a small smile as he took his glass from her. "I guess we've pretty much ruined your life haven't we?"  

"Not at all," Nicole replied truthfully. "My life was pretty boring and needed a little excitement."  

Jamison nodded and they sat there in silence. Nicole shifted awkwardly and sipped her milk, "So..." she started. "You were pretty lost in thought when I walked down. You didn't even hear me coming."  

"Strange for me," he admitted with a nod. "Must be the shopping we did today. It dulled my senses."  

"Do you miss home?" she asked.  

Jamison sighed, "Yes. I miss horses. I miss the quiet and the simplicity." 

I miss Hallie . He thought without adding out loud.

"Is there a woman waiting for you back home?" Nicole asked. She had never been the type of person that cared or even thought about a question being too personal. She had always lived her life as an open book and usually just assumed that everyone else did too. Sometimes that got her in trouble.  

"She may not be waiting anymore," Jamison admitted. He wasn't the type of man to talk about his life or his feelings but there was something about Nicole that made a person feel comfortable saying things he wouldn't say to anyone else.  

She had a sister-like quality to her and while Jamison had never had a sister he was already seeing Nicole as one. Now all that had to happen was either Cavanaugh or Ian had to make it happen. Jamison was leaning more toward Cav but first the man had to realize that his wife was gone and he deserved to move on and find new happiness.  

"You've only been gone a couple of days," Nicole reminded him and he shook his head.  

"Yes, but I haven't seen her in months," he replied with a sigh.  

Nicole could tell there was more to the story but she could also tell that he didn't seem too eager to talk about it, "So, what's wrong with you and Cavanaugh?" she asked after several more quiet moments.  

"What do you mean?" Jamison asked as he ran his hand through his thick dark blond hair and leaned back against the couch.  

"There just seems to be a lot of anger between the two of you," Nicole shrugged, "It's none of my business I know but I've always been more than a little nosey."  

"Cav hates me because I let him down once. I didn't mean to let him down and there really wasn't anything I could have done differently but he hates me just the same."  

"Must have been a pretty big let down if he's still angry now."  

"It was a big one but it doesn't have to be a big one for Cav. He is the best grudge holder you'll ever meet. He doesn't let anything go and if you wrong him once, he remembers it forever."  

"In a lot of ways you and Cavanaugh seem a lot alike," Nicole observed. Jamison grumbled under his breath as he took another drink of milk. "Can I ask what you let him down about that he can't seem to get over?"  

Jamison let out a long sigh and rolled the glass between his work roughened hands, "He'd probably hate me more for telling you," he finally replied. "Let's just say that Cav lost his entire world one day and, in his mind, I refused to help him make those responsible pay."  

"Does this have to do with his wife?"  

"Like I said, ma'am, it's really Cav's tale to tell you if he ever takes a notion to."  

Nicole was disappointed but understood that Jamison was not going to tell her anything more and she understood why. She was starting to wonder if Cavanaugh's wife had run off or if maybe something worse had happened. It would certainly explain his changing moods.   

"Well you've been finding out all about us the last couple of days," Jamison stated, changing the subject. "What about you? Do you have family?"  

"No," Nicole replied as she folded her legs beneath her. "My mom died of cancer when I was twenty-one and my father died not long after... He became a heavy drinker after my mom passed and crashed his truck into a tree."  

"Sorry," Jamison offered, though his voice held no real sympathy. Nicole looked him over and tried to figure him out. He was hard and stern and showed no real love or sympathy toward anyone. And yet sometimes Nicole was sure she heard an undercurrent of caring in his tone. She wondered why he worked so hard to keep it hidden.  

And then she smiled to herself when she realized he was the definition of a tough, old west lawman. Grizzled, stern, tough, didn't take any crap off of anyone and didn't care about anyone but himself.

But Jamison did care. She could tell that he did and the brothers themselves had said that the 'witch' had sent them here to learn a lesson or find what they needed. Maybe Jamison needed to learn to open up. Nicole figured since she was the queen of being too open with her feelings, she was just the person to help him with that.  

"So this woman that you miss..."  

"I never said I miss her."  

"Call it women's intuition," Nicole offered with a smile that made Jamison forget to be angry that she was prying. "What does she look like? Does she have a name?"  

"Hallie," he replied, setting his empty glass on the small table beside the couch. "She's pretty. Real pretty. Got bright red hair, real thick and curly and the brightest smile you've ever seen in your life."  

"Sounds like you love her," Nicole stated.

 Jamison scoffed at the notion, "No," he said quickly. "I don't have no need for love and settling down."  

"So what, you just ride into town, take what you want from her and then ride back out again?"  

Jamison didn't like the edge in her voice when she asked that question and he liked even less what that made him sound like, "I... 

care about her,“ he stated before clearing his throat and shifting awkwardly in his chair.

"Sounds like you two are just like Marshall Dillon and Miss Kitty," Nicole said with a smile.  

"Who?" Jamison asked with a frown. Nicole pointed at the television.  

"It's a show called 'Gun smoke' that was on based in the 1800's in Dodge City."  

Jamison nodded, "Dodge is a growing place."  

Nicole shook her head, "In the show Matt Dillon is a U.S. Marshall and Miss Kitty is a saloon owner and his love interest. Of course he never tells her that he loves her and it breaks her heart throughout the show. But she loves him and even though he won't let anyone see how much he cares about her he loves her too."  

"So it works for them," Jamison said with a shrug and Nicole shook her head again.  

"No it works for Marshall Dillon. Miss Kitty is alone and lonely most of the time and with a man who won't even give her the one thing she really wants. Love and commitment from him."  

"A lawman can't settle in one spot like a farmer would," Jamison countered, feeling a little defensive.

 Nicole shook her head, "No, he can't but Miss Kitty would have been perfectly content to be able to call Matt Dillon her husband and have him let the world know he loved her. Let her know he loved her."  

Jamison didn't like what Nicole was saying. It hit him too deep and struck too sensitive of a nerve, "What about you, ma'am. You ever been in love like you're talkin?" He figured he needed to change the topic back toward her and it wouldn't hurt to get personal since she had already led the conversation in that direction. 	

"Once," Nicole replied sadly as she stared into the fire and the pain on her face had Jamison wishing he hadn't asked.  

"Sorry," he stated lamely.  

"Good riddance to him really.  He was a charmer. Knew all the right things to say. And it wasn't just me he was charming," Nicole left out the part about Brian sleeping with her best friend while Nicole's mother had been dying of cancer. There were some things that were so shameful that not even Nicole wanted to share them.  

"I've learned that most charming men have learned to be charming so they can get away with lying more easily. That's why some of the worst gang leaders and bank robbers are so hard to catch. They've learned how to charm people and get what they want."  

Nicole smiled as she gave him a sideways glance, "Yes well, I don't think Brian robbed any banks but then again, I gave him four years of my life and he gave me nothing so who knows." She gave a shrug and stood up, rolling her eyes when Jamison followed suit.  

"Well I believe the milk did its job. I'm feeling a little sleepy now." she admitted.  

Jamison smiled, "Sleep well, Nicole. Thank you for the talk and giving me something to think over."  

"You think all you want about her, Jamison. Hopefully you'll get to go back to 1875 soon and do more than just think."  

"Yes'm."  

Nicole shook her head with a smile, grabbed their empty glasses, placed them in the sink and then made her way back up the stairs to bed.

Chapter Eleven

Chapter Eleven

"Oh my God!" Nicole exclaimed as she gave up on reading and tossed her novel on the coffee table.  

The four men instantly turned their attention to her and frowned, "What's wrong?" Ian asked, tilting his head.

 Nicole had always had good patience and she was used to having rambunctious toddlers around her but Andrew made all of them look like docile little creatures in comparison. Already this morning he had broken several lamps, put one hole through the wall with the bedroom door and spilled grape juice all over her brown suede couch. Not to mention the fact that Ian had shot the smoke alarm which had begun to go off when Jamison had nearly burnt the kitchen down when he had stuck canned biscuits in the oven on five hundred degrees and then walked off and left them.  Add to that the fact that Cavanaugh seemed determined to do nothing but scowl at her this morning and Nicole was ready to tear her hair out!

"I think we're driving the woman a little crazy," Cavanaugh stated as he flipped through the guns and ammo magazine Nicole had found in the junk cabinet for him.  

"No, it's just..." Nicole started but Andrew cut her off as he flopped down on the couch beside her and nearly made her fall sideways.  

"We're just not used to being all cooped up is all," he stated. "And I ain't been this sober in a long long time."  

"Mama wanted you to give up the whiskey, Andrew," Cavanaugh reminded him.  

 Andrew grinned, "Okay but she didn't say nothing about the beer," he countered and a smile tugged on Cavanaugh's firm lips.  

Nicole felt her heart do a somersault in her chest at the sight and then Cavanaugh's blue eyes locked on hers and her heart stopped. Several long moments they stared at each other and Nicole suddenly wished that she could be a mind reader so that she would know what was going on behind that intense stare. He broke the connection, scowled and buried his nose back in the magazine.  

"We're used to being kept real busy, Nicole," Jamison said with a shrug. "I guess we don't do being idle well."  

"Yes my smoke alarm can attest to that fact." she stated and Ian rubbed the back of his neck guiltily. Nicole racked her brain in an attempt to come up with some idea of something to entertain the men for the day so she could have a little bit of peace and quiet and maybe save a few of her possessions from being destroyed.  

Suddenly an image of her uncle Silas came to mind and had her smacking her forehead. Why hadn't she thought of him before?!  

Cavanaugh raised his brow as he looked at her and frowned, "Why did you hit yourself?" he asked.

 Nicole didn't appreciate the patronizing tone he used, "Because I felt like it." she snapped. Cavanaugh shrugged and looked back down at his magazine. 	

Nicole nearly jumped from her skin when she felt hands close around her shoulders and begin to rub the tense muscles in them. She quickly looked over her shoulder to see Ian smiling down at her, "I've been told that my hands can work magic." he promised with a wink and Nicole snorted with laughter before becoming a puddle beneath his massaging hands.  

He really was good with them and she felt some of her tension melting away. Then his breath was on her ear and despite the fact that she knew he was bad news and she wasn't the least bit interested in him, she couldn't stop the trembling that washed down her spine when his breath caressed her skin, "So what had you smacking your head?" he whispered. 	

"Um...My uncle Silas. He's not really my uncle but I've always called him that," Nicole knew she was rambling a little but that was only because she had looked up and caught Cavanaugh watching her. His eyes had looked angry, jealous and hungry. He had quickly pulled his hat down and pretended to go back to reading but Nicole could still feel him watching her.  

"And why did thoughts of him have you hitting that pretty forehead?" Ian asked. Nicole heard Jamison let out an exasperated snort and he rose from the armchair and walked into the kitchen.  

"Ian, you're pathetic," Andrew added and Nicole saw him go down the hall and knew he was going to the playroom. He loved looking at all the toy trucks.  

Ian stopped rubbing her shoulders and sighed as he came around the couch to sit beside her, "So tell me. Why did uncle Silas come to your mind?"  

"Um..." Nicole shook her head to clear it. It might have been Ian's hands and breath touching her skin but it had been Cavanaugh's eyes she'd been looking into and his touch she'd been imagining. It had left her feeling flustered and off center, "He has a small ranch. He has some horses, cows and things. Plenty to keep you all busy for a couple of hours."  

"Woohoo!" Andrew exclaimed as he came running back into the living room. "I haven't been on a horse in so long I forgot what one feels like!"  

"I was thinking the same thing about a woman," Ian added with a grin and then his face flushed red and he grinned sheepishly as he looked at Nicole. "I mean...."  

"That's okay, Ian. I understand," Nicole stated, biting the inside of her cheek to hold back her laughter.  

"Yeah, Ian's a regular old monk. What's it been, brother? About a week?" Cavanaugh asked as he closed the magazine and tossed it on the coffee table.  

"Don't be jealous, Cav," Ian grinned.  

"I'm not." Cavanaugh replied, though Nicole noticed that his nostrils flared when he said so. They tended to flare when he was either lying or mad and she wondered why he'd be lying. Was he jealous? And if he was, why? Was it because Ian had been flirting with her or because he wanted a different woman every night the way Ian had no doubt had?

Nicole rubbed her temples. These men were causing her head to ache. Who said women were the only ones with mood swings?!

"Well everyone get ready and I'll take you to uncle Silas's. It's about thirty minutes away." she said as she stood up. She went up the stairs to go change out of her lounge pants.

 Cavanaugh stood and grabbed Ian's arm once Nicole was gone, "What the hell are you doing?" he demanded.  

"Trying my hand at landing the woman,"  Ian replied with a shrug as he pulled his arm from his brother's grasp.  

"Don't you talk about her that way! She ain't some common saloon whore." Andrew scolded angrily as he came to stand beside Cavanaugh.  

Ian rolled his eyes, "I never said she was." 	

"You don't really care about her, Ian. You just want to get into her bed," Cavanaugh said angrily as he pulled a rolled cigarette from his pocket. Nicole had gotten him tobacco and papers  and it had surprised him greatly after how rude and standoffish he'd been toward her.  

It wasn't fair, he knew, to treat her that way. She was a good person. Kind, funny, beautiful and warm. Sometimes she said things that made no sense and from time to time she had a childish temper but even those things he found endearing.  

And therein lied the problem.  

Cavanaugh had always been told he was loyal to a fault and he guessed that was right. When he looked at Nicole and became lost in those deep green eyes he became struck with guilt because it was like he was forgetting or betraying Leah and what they had shared together.  

No matter how badly he may want to move on with his life, no matter how badly Nicole tempted him, he couldn't make that leap.  

"I told you I was going to try my hand at courting her and you didn't say a word against it, big brother. As a matter of fact you told me to go ahead," Ian reminded him pointedly.  

Ian let out a startled gasp when he felt a hand land on his shoulder and spin him around, "Let me tell you something right now, Ian," Jamison warned angrily, his blue eyes flashing with temper that was so unlike him. Even when angry Jamison was usually cool, calm and collected with everyone except perhaps Cavanaugh.

"Tell away," Ian insisted, flashing his brother a charming grin and a wink.  

"That woman is an angel, a damn saint as far as I'm concerned, and if you hurt her I'll break your neck myself."  

Ian looked insulted at first and then he sighed and put his hands up in surrender, "Alright. Alright. I'll back off. She wasn't taking me serious anyhow. I was just trying to ruffle Cav's feathers a little bit. Ya know, make him go after her himself."  

Cavanaugh grumbled under his breath and limped angrily from the house.  

"Back off of him." Andrew warned, always quick to come to Cavanaugh's defense.  

"Dammit, Leah has been gone for a long time and there is something between him and Nicole and he just won't take a chance on it," Ian exclaimed. 	

"He'll get there when he's good and ready to," Andrew said as he reached up and swatted at the chains he had learned controlled a thing called a fan that hung on the ceiling and cooled the air.  

"Or he won't," Jamison shrugged, "But either way we're brothers and we have to have each others backs, not play games and piss each other off."  

"Yes sir," Ian stated with a mock salute. "Too bad you didn't feel that way when Cav's family was murdered. Might just have kept him from turning into such a quiet, withdrawn, moody, son of a bitch."  

"Cavanaugh's family was murdered?" Nicole's voice whispered from behind them. Jamison scowled and smacked Ian on the back of the head while Ian placed a charming grin on his face and Andrew rubbed his hands on his thighs nervously.  

"You didn't hear that." Ian assured her.  

"I get it now. His family was murdered and he came to you for help and you didn't help him." she said accusingly as she looked up at Jamison.  

"I couldn't," Jamison assured her.  

"Did you do anything?" Nicole asked with shock.  

"Go ahead, big lawman. Tell her," Ian urged.  

Jamison shook his head and his jaw tightened, "No, I didn't do anything. Cavanaugh didn't even see what the men looked like that shot him and killed Leah and the kids. There was nothing I could have done."  

"You could have done something! Tried at least!" Nicole insisted and Jamison shook his head.  

"I stand by what I've said. There was nothing I could have done."  

"I thought I told you to quit asking my brothers about me?" Cavanaugh growled from the open door and all four turned to stare at him with different degrees of guilt.  

"I didn't," Nicole said quickly. "They were talking while I was upstairs and I just happened to come down and hear them say...." her voice trailed off.  

Cavanaugh shifted his weight to his good leg and held his hands out as if putting himself on display, "Happy now? You know all my deep dark secrets. I had a wife and two kids and they were brutally murdered while I lay unconscious and bleeding out in the yard. Will that help you sleep better tonight? Now that you know what's made me the man that I am standing here?"   

Nicole didn't know what to say. For once in her life she was completely speechless. What she wanted to do was run to him, throw her arms around him and promise him that everything would be okay. He looked so sad, desperate and broken standing there. Sure he was trying to mask it all with anger but she could still see the pain.  

"Cavanaugh..." she whispered.  

Cavanaugh shook his head and turned away from them, "We gonna go do some work or sit around talking about our damn feelings all day?" he growled and then he walked out the door.  

Ian, Jamison, Andrew and Nicole all looked at each other and Ian shook his head, "I believe this is one of those moments that we each need a boot stuck up our ass."  

"I want to help him," Nicole stated as she turned her gaze to the now empty doorway. Her heart was crying out in pain for that man.  

"He won't let nobody help him," Jamison countered.  

"You have no right to judge him now, Jamison. I know you want to seem tough and untouchable but in your brothers darkest moment, when he came to you, you turned your back on him. Is that really the kind of man you are?" Nicole demanded before storming out of the house.

 Ian raised a brow and looked at Jamison, "She sure told you off."  

"Yeah she did," Jamison muttered as he stared down at his boots. He was a six and a half foot, two-hundred and thirty pound man and right now he felt about two inches tall. 	

He had respect for Nicole. She was a woman that lived alone and had built a good life. She made her own way and didn't need anyone to help her. He was fond of her and already valued her opinion. The fact that her opinion had cut him down to size simply made him respect her more. She was brave and she had a fighting spirit. She may just be what all of them needed.  

She was right too.  Jamison was finally man enough to admit it. He was a monster. He hadn't been raised to be cold-hearted and honestly he couldn't even remember exactly when it had happened but it had happened. He had a good damn woman that he just kept stringing along and he had a good damn brother who had had everything he loved ripped away from him and Jamison had done nothing to try to help. He knew it was nearly impossible that they would ever find the men who had committed the crime and he hadn't wanted to waste precious time in building his reputation to chase after dead ends.  

But what if....  

"Ian, you had a lot of contact with Cav and his family, right?"  

Ian frowned at the look of concentration and determination on his oldest brother's face, "Yeah that's right. I went and stayed there quite a bit when I was through that way. Why?"  

"Did he talk about having enemies?"  

"It's been over three years, Jamison. You're a little late in asking these questions."  

"Dammit, Ian, just answer me." Jamison exclaimed.  

Ian shook his head as he crossed his arms over his chest, "You know how Cav was before. He was the type of man that didn't have enemies."  

"Gangs then. They attacked him on his way back from town. Could it have been...."  

"You'll have to ask him, Jamison. Cav don't talk about it."  

Jamison nodded and then all but ran out the door. Now that the lawman had been awakened within him it was impossible to silence, "Cav!" he called and Cavanaugh turned to face him from where he stood beside the truck.  

Nicole was on the porch just watching Cavanaugh and Jamison knew in his heart that that woman had been sent from heaven above, a gift from their mama, not just for Cavanaugh, but for all of them.  

"What?" Cavanaugh asked as he rubbed his aching left thigh.

 Jamison crossed the ground to him and searched his face, hoping his brother would see his willingness to help, "I am sorry about Leah and the babies. I'm sorry I didn't help when you asked and I'm sorry I turned my back on you and ruined whatever relationship we had. I was a bastard." 	Jamison stopped and Cavanaugh just raised a brow and looked at him. If his brother wanted an argument he certainly wasn't going to get one.  

"Look, Cav, I want to help. I need to know if anybody was mad at you or if anybody had something against you or against Leah...." The words no sooner left Jamison's mouth and Cavanaugh's nostrils flared and his fist shot out, catching his brother in the jaw and sending him stumbling backward.  

Jamison's hat fell to the ground and he grabbed his face staring in shock at his brother. He had punched Cavanaugh a few times in their life but never once had Cavanaugh hit him. Cavanaugh had always been a peaceful kind of man.  

"Don't you try to say I caused what happened and don't you dare try to say it was Leah's fault. You didn't see what those men did to her. You can take your questions and you can go to hell. You're about three and half years too late, big brother."  

Cavanaugh turned and threw open the back door of the truck before climbing in. Jamison picked his hat up and beat it against his leg to get the dirt off of it.  

"I'm guessing that didn't go too well?" Ian asked as he and Andrew stepped onto the porch.  

Nicole shook her head, "Not well at all." she replied, feeling tears in her throat. Poor Cavanaugh. A wife and children? All murdered for no apparent reason and no one had helped him. It was no wonder the man was the way he was. Instantly Nicole knew she had to help him heal.  

Whatever it took she was going to stand by him. She could feel the connection between them. She knew it was there. She just had to convince Cavanaugh to stop ignoring it and fighting against it.

Chapter Twelve

Chapter Twelve

"Okay, so my uncle Silas is a pretty cool guy," Nicole said, breaking the very thick and heavy tension filled silence in the cab of the truck as she pulled onto the gravel road that led to the sixty year old mans barns and home.  

"It's still pretty hot out, why is he cold?" Andrew asked.  

 Nicole snorted and pinched her nose, "Cool has different meanings nowadays," she replied. She glanced at Cavanaugh through the rear view mirror but he had his hat low and was staring out the window. Jamison was beside her with a bloody napkin in his hand and a split and swollen lip.  

"So what does it mean?" Andrew asked as his knees methodically pushed against her seat.  

"It means that he is pretty go with the flow and hard to ruffle," she replied.  

"Who are you going to tell him that we are?" Jamison questioned.  

"Cowboy brothers from the 1800's," Nicole replied with a shrug as she felt around the cup holders for her sunglasses before slipping them on.  

"Won't he think you're a little crazy?" he asked and Nicole just shrugged.  

"Maybe at first but he'll believe me. There isn't much that uncle Silas won't believe."  

"Why do you call him uncle if he isn't your uncle?" Andrew inquired with a smile as he put his head over her shoulder so he could see out the windshield better.  

"Everybody calls him uncle. I'm not sure why."  

"Can we keep our guns on?" Ian asked hopefully.  

 Nicole smiled, "Uncle Silas wouldn't think you were men if you didn't keep your guns on."  Nicole was fairly certain she saw Cavanaugh smile but just as quickly it was gone so she couldn't be sure.  

The barns came into view and Nicole slowed down to avoid hitting the hounds that were always running loose. She pulled her truck to a stop beside the largest of uncle Silas's three barns and turned off the engine.  

Cavanaugh took a deep breath and sighed, "I sure did miss the smell of horses."  

Ian curled his nose, "All I smell is manure. Aren't there some gambling halls where a man like me can burn off steam?"  

"No. We're fresh out of those." Nicole replied dryly.

 Ian sighed, "I'm really not a worker...." he stated with a whine. "I don't like to sweat, unless of course it's because I'm bedding a hot young...."  

"Ian!" Jamison snapped. "You didn't hear a word mama said on her deathbed did you?"  

Ian grinned sheepishly, "Sure I did. But mama wouldn't have wanted me to be lonely."   

"Okay so let me do the talking because Uncle Silas is unique....." Nicole's voice trailed off when Uncle Silas came out of the barn with his sawed off ten gauge shot-gun that he lovingly called 'baby' in his hand.  

"Oh it's you!" he exclaimed, his grizzled, leathery, mustached face splitting into a wide smile when he recognized Nicole stepping out of the truck.  

"Hi, uncle Silas." Nicole replied happily as she went to him and threw her arms around his neck. He hugged her with the arm not holding the gun and then cast a suspicious glance at the brothers who were standing beside the truck.  

"Who are they?"  

"This is Jamison, Cavanaugh, Ian and Andrew." Nicole replied, pointing at each of them in turn. "And, believe it or not, they are brothers from the late 1800's."   

Uncle Silas's blue eyes widened as he stared at the men, "Well I'll be damned...." he said as he scratched at his close shaven gray hair. He stuck his sawed off shotgun into the holster on his hip and then crossed his arms over his red and black checked flannel shirt.  

Nicole had no idea what was going on inside Uncle Silas's mind as he stared hard at the brothers. She did know that they painted an impressive picture. They were wearing thin black cotton tees and wranglers. Their gun belts were low on their hips and their hats were casting their faces in shadows as they stood shoulder to shoulder.  

"Hot damn!" Uncle Silas exclaimed before spitting out a stream of tobacco. "Y'all gotta let me get a look at them guns!"  

Suddenly the men all became lost in conversations about guns, cylinders, cartridges and calibers that were completely lost on Nicole. Sure she knew how to shoot. She knew how to load and fire pretty much any gun you sat in front of her just like any good country girl would, but she didn't know much of anything about all the details and inner workings.  

"Uncle Silas?" Nicole said breaking through the group of men and getting the older mans attention.  

"What is it?" he asked impatiently as he gazed at Cavanaugh's .45 Colt as if it were a treasured relic.  

"Is Bethany in the house?" Nicole asked, hoping that Uncle Silas's granddaughter would be here. The eighteen year old was one of the very few people that Nicole considered to be more than just an acquaintance.  

"Yeah. Yeah. She's got her nose buried in some book," Uncle Silas replied.   

Nicole smiled, "Okay, you keep these men busy for a while and I'm going to go in and rest."  

"Rest?" Cavanaugh asked. "Are you okay?"  

Nicole felt her heart swell when she heard the true concern in his voice and saw it in his blue eyes. She nodded and laid her hand on his arm, surprised when he didn't pull away. Though she could feel the muscles tense beneath her touch and his eyes narrowed slightly.  

"I'm fine. The four of you just make my head numb and I need to go rest it for a while,"  she assured him with a wink. She wanted to stay lighthearted with him. It seemed that the more lighthearted she could stay the more open he was to being himself with her. The moment she looked too deeply into his eyes or turned the conversation personal, he just got angry and withdrawn. Nicole had suffered her fair share of loss in her life and knew that pushing someone that wasn't ready to be pushed only served to further their withdrawal.  

She just had to make herself approachable and eventually Cavanaugh would come to her. She was sure of that. She felt the pull between them and knew deep down that he did too. That was what had him so moody and standoffish toward her.  

"Makes your head numb?" he asked with a raised brow.  

Nicole put her fingers on her temples and nodded, "Numb."  

He shook his head and she saw his lips pull just a little at their corners. Nicole turned and made her way up toward the house.  

"Hey, you," Uncle Silas said nudging Cavanaugh with his elbow. Cavanaugh realized he'd been watching Nicole's hips as she'd walked away in those denim jeans and he quickly shook his head and looked at Uncle Silas. "What was your name?" Silas asked.  

"Cavanaugh."  

"Well 

Cavanaugh ,“ Uncle Silas stated as he laid his hand on the handle of his shotgun. “That girl right there is special and don’t need to have her heart broke no more than it’s already been.”

Cavanaugh nodded and tipped his head. Of course Silas's words had made him want to know just what had happened in Nicole's life to cause her heartache and what kind of idiot would have hurt her. He realized he knew next to nothing about her and was surprised when he realized that made him a little sad.  

Uncle Silas shook his head and handed his revolver back to him, "Well let's go out behind the barn and y'all can prove whether or not you know how to use these pretty guns." Uncle Silas turned and walked away.  	Cavanaugh frowned and holstered his gun, "Don't know what that old man is thinking." he grumbled.  

Ian smiled and put his arm around Cavanaugh's shoulders as they followed after Silas, "He can see what the rest of the world sees, Cav. You like that woman."  

Cavanaugh mumbled under his breath, pulled away from Ian and quickened his pace to put distance between himself and his brothers who all seemed to agree with Ian.  

---

"Nicole, what brings you out here today?" Bethany asked with a smile as she unfolded her long jean clad legs from beneath her and stood from the couch.  

Nicole shrugged as she looked at the romance book held tight in Bethany's hand. There was a half naked cowboy on the cover and he was sweat covered and looking very deeply into the eyes of the voluptuous blond in his arms, "You wouldn't believe me if I told you." she stated. 	Bethany's brown eyes sparkled with excitement as she sat back down and motioned for Nicole to do the same, "Tell me!"  

Nicole smiled. She really liked Bethany. The poor girl was painfully quiet and shy most of the time. The five foot ten, skinny as a bean pole eighteen year old had always been teased over her body type and shyness and she had taken refuge in books.  

"I brought four hot cowboy brothers here to spend some time working with your papaw."  

"Cowboys?" Bethany asked as a blush covered her cheeks and she laid her book on the coffee table.  

"Yes. Four of them. You'll never believe where they're from."  

"Oklahoma?"

"Nope. 1875."  

"You're pulling me leg," Bethany stated accusingly and Nicole shook her head.  

"No I'm not. I'm dead serious. Of course I thought they were crazy at first too but they aren't. They are moody and annoying at times but not crazy."  

"And there are four of them? How long have they been here?"  

"Since Monday morning," Nicole replied, thinking back on the last three days. 	"Do you want to go meet them?"  

"Oh I don't know." Bethany replied quickly as she folded her hands in her lap.  

"Come on, Bethany! When will you get another opportunity like this one?" Nicole urged. She wanted to see the young woman come out of her shell and open up. She was tired of watching her pass up on fun just because she was too shy and cautious.  

"The rodeo is coming to town soon, I'll see plenty of cowboys then," Bethany informed her.  

"Oh please," Nicole exclaimed with a snort. "Those are wannabes. These are the real deal."  

Bethany bit her lip and looked like she was going to come up with another excuse when a gunshot rang out followed quickly by another one, "What are they doing?" Bethany demanded as she stood and ran to the window.  

"Only one way to find out," Nicole replied with a wink and Bethany bit her lip and then smiled before following Nicole out the door.  

The two women walked back behind the barn where the gunshots were still coming from and Nicole heard Bethany gasp when they turned the corner and the McEllis brothers came into view.  

"Oh my...." Bethany muttered. The men all had wide legged stances and their newly acquired jeans showed off their lean hips and firm backsides as they drew their holstered revolvers in turn and shot cans that Silas was throwing up into the air.  

Nicole couldn't help but admire the way Cavanaugh's body moved with a fluid ease when he drew his gun and hit his target, "That's impressive," she admitted and the four cowboys turned to look at she and Bethany as they holstered their guns.  

Nicole nearly burst out laughing when Andrew's eyes landed on the shy, skinny girl and his gun slipped from his fingers and went clattering into the dirt, "H..Hello ma'am." he stammered as he picked his gun up and gave her a nervous grin.

"Hi." Bethany replied, her face flushing bright red as she twirled some of her dark brown hair around her finger nervously.  

Silas looked back and forth between the two of them and scowled. Nicole walked over to Jamison and elbowed him gently in the stomach, "I think it's love." she said in a conspiratory whisper.  

He smiled down at her and nodded, "I think you're right."  

"So what's your name, pretty lady?" Ian asked Bethany with a wink. 	Andrew glared at his brother, "I was about to ask her that," he grumbled. Bethany giggled and Andrew's eyes instantly widened and his gaze went back to her.  

"I'm Bethany." she replied in her quiet way.  

"Andrew," Andrew said quickly as he shoved his way in front of Ian. "These are my brothers, Ian, Cav and Jamison but they aren't important. I'm more fun."  

"Alright, fun guy," Nicole said as she took Andrew by the arm and pulled him away. Andrew had been too lost in Bethany to notice that Uncle Silas was about two seconds away from turning his head into a mushy pile with 'baby'. "Why don't you all let me have a try at shooting a target?"  

"You know how to shoot a gun?" Ian asked skeptically.  

Nicole feigned insult as she covered her heart with her hand, "Somebody let me borrow a gun and you can find out," she replied with a wink. Instantly Cavanaugh stepped forward and laid his big .45 colt in her hand. Nicole nearly laughed aloud at the heaviness of the weapon in her hand, though she didn't miss the significance of Cavanaugh handing her his weapon so quickly. He smiled when her eyes met his and Nicole realized that when he smiled, really smiled, the skin around his mouth and eyes crinkled. Nicole had always been a sucker for crinkles.  

"I've never seen a woman shoot before, ma'am," he admitted. Leah had been a peace-loving woman who did not know how to shoot nor allow any weapons in the house other than the ones Cavanaugh himself carried. Sometimes he wondered if things would have turned out differently if only Leah had had a weapon to defend herself with and the knowledge to know how to use it.....

"Prepare to be amazed," Nicole replied with a smile.  

"You can't shoot that big old gun." Ian argued.

 Silas laughed, "Sure she can."  

Nicole smiled with confidence. If there was one thing she was sure of it was that she could hit any target they put in front of her. Her dad had been an avid hunter and she'd been shooting since she'd been big enough to hold a bb-gun in her hands.  

"I'll throw it," Cavanaugh said as he grabbed a tin can from the barrel.  

"You sure, Cav? What if she ain't no good and shoots your hand off?" Ian asked with a teasing grin.  

Nicole laughed lightly and shook her head, "I won't shoot him." she promised.  

"I trust her." Cavanaugh added. The tone of his voice had her feeling a little flustered but she was determined to do this right and impress him. She cocked the gun and nodded to indicate that she was ready.  

"One. Two. Three." Cavanaugh threw the can into the air and Nicole let out a breath and squeezed the trigger, sending the can flying into the distance.  

"Well I'll be damned...." Jamison muttered as he shook his head.  

"It's official--" Ian said as he came up and wrapped his arm around her shoulders, pulling her tight against him. "I'm in love."  

Nicole laughed and held up the Colt, letting the barrel wave in front of his face, "Hands off, McEllis." she warned. Ian laughed loudly and stepped away.  

Cavanaugh stepped forward and took his gun from her, reloading it with some of the cartridges on his gun belt and glaring at his brother, "I have to say that was an impressive shot, ma'am," Cav said with a nod.  

"Well thank you, Cavanaugh," Nicole replied, knowing her voice was breathless but unable to do anything about it with him standing this close and his scent filling her nose. She could feel the heat from his body and as always her body was responding instantly.  

As usual Cavanaugh was the first to break the contact as he holstered his gun and took several steps away, using picking up the spent cartridges as an excuse.  

"Bethany, you want to have a go? I'll let you use my gun," Andrew said with a wink as he pulled his pearl handled .38 and showed it to her. 	Bethany shook her head, "No I don't think so," she replied quickly. "I'm not very good."  

"I could show you," Andrew insisted as he stepped closer to her.  

Silas growled and stepped between them, "Didn't you boys come out here to work?" Silas demanded.  

"They sure did." Nicole replied with amusement at the disappointed look on Andrew's face. He looked like a puppy who had just had his favorite bone taken away.  

"Well we got stalls that can be mucked and horses that need exercise."  

"What about Saraphine and Gemini?" Nicole asked.

  Silas nodded, "They been doing good but could probably use a workout." he replied.  

"Who are Saraphine and Gemini?" Cavanaugh asked.  

"My horses," Nicole replied. "Uncle Silas keeps them here and takes care of them for me." Nicole turned to Silas. "Give them plenty of work to do, especially Andrew," she added with a wink. "Make sure he's good and wore out by the time we leave here."   

Nicole motioned for Bethany to come with her and the two women walked away toward the barn where her horses were kept. Nicole laughed when she heard Ian. "I'm really not much of a worker."  

"Well I guess you'll learn then won't ya?" Came Uncle Silas's no nonsense response.

Chapter Thirteen

Chapter Thirteen

“Where’s my loves?” Nicole asked with a smile as she entered the barn and instantly a horse snorted and Saraphine tossed her tan head over the stall door. Nicole smiled and went to the nine year old palomino. She scratched at the side of her face and Saraphine leaned into her hand.

"I've missed you," Nicole cooed to the horse and Saraphine tossed her head. Nicole looked over at Gemini's stall and saw that the gelding had his back to her and was looking stubbornly at the wall.  

"I think he's mad at you," Bethany stated with a light laugh.  

Nicole nodded, "I believe you're right," she replied as she walked toward his stall. Gemini lived up to his name and had always been the more emotional and moody of her horses. "My life is full of moody men," she added with a quiet chuckle.  

"Gemini?" she purred when she got to the stall. The large buckskin acted as if he hadn't heard her and took another step toward the back corner. Nicole folded her arms on the stall door and sighed.  

"Are you mad at me, boy? I'm sorry I was gone so long this time," she whispered and she watched Gemini's ears swivel as he listened to her voice. Nicole smiled and pulled a sugar cube from her pocket. She had shoved them in there before leaving her house, knowing that she'd visit with her horses and sugar cubes were the only way to earn Gemini's forgiveness.  

"I guess I'll just have to give this treat to Saraphine," she said with a sigh as she turned her back to him. This had Gemini turning quickly and blowing out a loud breath as he crossed the stall and used his head to nudge her shoulder.  

"Oh so you want my attention now, do you?" Nicole asked with amusement as she looked at him over her shoulder. He pressed his nose against her cheek and she felt her heart melt. "You only use me for my sugar," she stated as she turned and let him take the sweet treat from her hand.  

"You know he loves you," Bethany countered as she scratched Saraphine's forehead, "You are the only one he acts that way with. He's hateful toward the rest of us."  

"You're not hateful are you, Gemini?" Nicole asked as she pressed her cheek against his and nuzzled his mane. "You just learned to be cautious is all." Nicole had rescued Gemini. The twelve year old buckskin gelding had come into her possession six years earlier when his owner had finally landed himself in prison.  

Nicole had fallen in love with the abused horse. He was covered in whip scars and when he'd come to be hers he had been so skinny that every bone he had jutted violently out of his skin. He had been mean, hate filled and nearly impossible to handle. Uncle Silas had tried to make Nicole put the horse down claiming he was worried that she'd be hurt but she had refused. After months of just sitting in the stall next to him she had begun to earn his trust. Now Gemini was nothing but a big baby and he loved her and only her.  

"Well let's get these critters saddled up and take them out for a ride," Nicole said with a smile. She felt that usual tremor of excitement at the thought of riding Gemini. She always felt so free, so carefree, on top of his powerful body.  

"So, those cowboys..." Bethany started as the two women walked toward the tack room at the back of the barn.  

"You seemed to like Andrew, I noticed," Nicole said with a grin and Bethany blushed bright red, matching the t-shirt she was wearing.  

"Are they really from the past?" she asked skeptically.  

"Yes," Nicole replied. "Trust me I didn't believe it at first either but they are. They have no idea about technology and Ian, the self proclaimed 

charming one , shot my alarm clock the first morning because he was convinced it was something dangerous.“

Bethany laughed.  

"That's not all he shot. He also shot my smoke detector this morning and he tried to shoot my t.v. the other day but Cavanaugh stopped him."  

"So you and Cavanaugh....?" Bethany asked, letting the question hang in the air. Nicole shook her head as she grabbed her favorite saddle.  

"I know where your mind is going and the answer is no," she replied.  

"Why not? He is certainly easy on the eyes."  

"Yes he is and he is more hateful and bristly than even Gemini was," Nicole assured her. Then her voice softened, "Though he has good reason to be just like Gemini did."  

"Maybe you just need to work on him the way you did, Gemini,"

Bethany stated.

Nicole smiled, "Maybe."  

Bethany checked the small watch on her wrist, "Shoot!" she exclaimed. "I can't ride with you. I forgot that I have a....um...thing to go to."  

Nicole frowned, "A.. um..thing?" she asked.  

Bethany shifted her feet and looked guiltily down at the sawdust covered floor, "A dress fitting."  

"Dress fitting?" Nicole asked, her confusion growing.  

Bethany bit her lip and fidgeted with the edge of a saddle blanket on a shelf, "Yes for... for the wedding."

 Suddenly realization dawned on Nicole. The wedding. Brian's wedding. Lisa's wedding.  

"Oh," she stated blankly.  

"I'm sorry," Bethany whispered.

 Nicole shook her head, "No don't be sorry." she said quickly. "Lisa is your cousin so of course you'll be there for the wedding."  

"I'm glad you understand. Could I come over tomorrow and visit?" Bethany asked.  

Nicole nodded, though she was only half hearing what the girl was saying, "Of course." she replied.  

Bethany apologized again and then quickly left the barn. Nicole carried the saddle to Gemini's stall, deciding to ride him first since his feelings were easily hurt.  

She walked into his stall and then broke down as the saddle fell to the floor. Hot angry tears spilled down her cheeks and Gemini quickly came to her and nudged her shoulder. Nicole threw her arms around his thick neck and cried into his mane.  

It wasn't fair. Brian had always said that he would marry Nicole one day. That they would have a family. Then her mother had gotten sick with cancer and while Nicole had been going to countless treatments with the dying woman and spending days on end at the hospital, Brian had begun sleeping with her best friend.  

Then, when caught, the worthless excuse of a man had blamed her. He had said it was her own fault that he had strayed because she had neglected him. Lisa hadn't given any reason for her own betrayal. Now they were getting married.  

Gemini stood patiently as Nicole's tears soaked into his silky coat. Nicole was not a crier. As a matter of fact she couldn't honestly remember the last time she had fallen apart like this but something about being reminded that her ex and her best friend were getting married had hit her hard.  

"Nicole?" Cavanaugh's deep voice, full of worry, broke through her tears and she quickly pulled away from Gemini and wiped her face with her hands before turning to look at him.  

"What are you doing in here?" she asked with embarrassment. She had never liked to have anyone see her cry.

 Cavanaugh looked around the tidy barn and shrugged as he kicked at the sawdust covered floor, "I needed to speak to you," he replied.  

Nicole patted Gemini's head as the gelding nudged her again, wanting her attention, "Okay," she said, pulling another sugar cube from her pocket and allowing the horse to take it from her hand.  

"I want to apologize for all the times I have been rude or short tempered with you since I got here. I guess I got a mess up here," he pointed at his head, "and I took it out on you and that wasn't right."

"That's okay," Nicole replied as she patted Gemini and then stepped out of his stall, "You're not the only one with a mess up here," she added, pointing at her own temple.  

Cavanaugh seemed like he wanted to ask her something but then he seemed to change his mind and he offered her a friendly smile instead, "Were you getting ready to go for a ride?" he asked.  

"Yes. Gemini and Saraphine need the exercise."  

"Hard to ride two horses at once," he noted and Nicole smiled.  

"Yes it is."  

"Would you like some company?"  

Nicole felt herself blushing as she nodded and pushed a stray strand of hair from her face, "Yes, I would like that very much," she replied.  

Cavanaugh nodded and let out a breath he hadn't realized he'd been holding. He liked Nicole. If he was being honest he more than liked her. There was a spark in her and a spark between them that he wanted desperately to ignore but was finding that he could not.  

He had only meant to come in here and apologize for being rude to her but the sound of her tears and the sight of her red rimmed eyes had him desperate to make her smile and ease her pain. He decided it wouldn't hurt to be her friend. Friendship never hurt anybody.  

"Okay so who's who?" Cavanaugh asked, looking at the five horses currently staying in this barn.  

"This is Gemini and that pretty girl is Saraphine," Nicole replied. "I've had Saraphine since she was three and Gemini came to be with me when he was about six. The other horses are Uncle Silas's and he doesn't name them."  

"No offense but they got weird names," Cavanaugh stated as he sized up both horses in turn. It looked like Nicole was a good judge of horseflesh. Leah hadn't liked horses. She certainly would never have hugged one, cried into his neck and slipped him sugar cubes.  

Cavanaugh shook his head. He had to stop comparing the women. There would never be another Leah but, then again, Nicole was pretty special herself. She had her own way that made her unlike anyone he had ever known.  

"Oh really?" Nicole asked with a laugh that made Cavanaugh's heart lighten just a bit. "And what would you have named them?"  

"Buck and Blondie," he replied with a shrug. Nicole gave him a droll look and he found himself laughing. Something about her made him feel better and he found it easier to be lighthearted and laugh when she was around.  

"How original." she said with a shake of her head.  

Cavanaugh shrugged and stuck his hands in his pockets, "So I'll ride him and you ride her?" he asked.  

"Nope."  

"Buck is the man's horse and Blondie is the woman's," he insisted.  

"First off, cowboy," Nicole said as she stuck her finger in his chest and raised her brow. "I can ride any horse that you can ride and I will promise you that. Second, Gemini doesn't like anyone but me and he'd throw your good looking ass in the dirt the second you tried to climb on his back."  

"Good looking ass?" Cavanaugh asked with a grin.  

Nicole rolled her eyes, "You know it's good looking." she said with a wave of her hand. Cavanaugh laughed again, surprising himself. He hadn't felt this good in a long long time. Deciding to stop fighting against his fondness for Nicole had definitely been a good idea.  

"I might have heard it once or twice," he admitted as his face reddened a little. "Let me have a try at him," he added.  

Nicole let out a sigh and nodded, "Be my guest."  

Cavanaugh limped to the stall and opened the door but as soon as he stepped in he saw Gemini's ears go back and he stomped his foot in warning, "Easy boy." Cavanaugh said gently but the gelding came at him, stomping and tossing his head threateningly. Cavanaugh quickly saw that there was no way he was going to be able to ride the horse today. Maybe someday but it would take a while before he earned the beast's trust.  

"Alright, fine, I'll ride the pretty girl," he said with defeat as he closed the stall door.  

Nicole smiled and held out a sugar cube, "You might want to butter her up a little now that you've insulted her." she stated.  

Cavanaugh chuckled as he reached out to take the sugar cube from her. Their eyes locked as their hands brushed. Cavanaugh felt as if a bolt of lightning had just shot through his body as he stared down into her green eyes. Her lips were parted slightly and as he watched, her tongue darted out and ran across her full bottom lip in a nervous gesture.  

Nicole saw Cavanaugh's eyes narrow and follow the movement of her tongue and she felt her thighs tremble and her knees get weak. She hadn't been with a man since Brian and suddenly the long neglected parts of her body were coming back to life with a vengeance and aching to be soothed.  

For a moment she thought Cavanaugh was going to kiss her. His blue eyes had darkened and he moved his body closer but then he cleared his throat and took a step back, "Where are the saddles?" he asked.  

Nicole pointed to the tack room, though she was upset to see that her hand was shaking. Cavanaugh nodded and turned and walked away. Nicole took several seconds to calm her breathing. Her body was on fire and craving his touch. She suddenly realized that having patience and waiting on him was going to be harder than she had first thought.  

Gemini suddenly put his head over the stall and bumped her hard in the arm. She let out a strained laugh and patted the gelding on the neck, "You're still my only man, Gemini," she sighed sadly.  

---

Andrew saw Bethany walking out of the house with a bag over her shoulder. Her tall slender body moved with a grace like he had never seen before. He noticed that she walked with her head down and watched her feet. Most of the women he’d known before had been confident, flirtatious and well paid for stealing a mans interests. But Andrew could tell that Bethany was different.

"Ian, you got some of that whiskey left in your flask?" Andrew asked as he put his shovel down. The two men were digging holes for fence posts for a new corral that Silas was wanting.  

"Yeah. I'm saving it for an emergency."  

"Give it to me please," Andrew begged as he bounced from foot to foot. "I need something,' he added.  

Ian realized that Andrew was literally vibrating with energy and he felt sympathy toward the boy, "Alright." Ian pulled the flask from his pocket and Andrew eagerly pulled the cork and downed a deep swallow before closing it and handing it back to his brother.  

"Thanks, I'll see you all later." he said and then he took off.  

"But you're supposed to...." Ian called out and then he shook his head and shoved the flask back in his pocket. He saw that Andrew was heading toward Bethany who was about to get into a tiny red car and stabbed the dirt hard with his shovel.  

"Damn traitor."  

---

“Hey!” Bethany heard a voice call out and she turned quickly and saw Andrew running toward her. He had a big smile on his face, revealing the dimples in his stubble covered cheeks. His brown eyes were shining with a good nature and a happiness that seemed so unlike any other man she had ever seen.

"Hi,' she replied shyly as she pushed her long brown hair behind her ear. She hated her hair just then. Plain, brown and mousy. Just like her face; Plain. And her body? Plain. As a matter of fact 'Sarah plain and tall' had been her nickname throughout school after they'd read the book in fourth grade.   

"Where are you going?" he asked as he skidded to a stop in front of her and took off his hat so he could run his hand through his thick nearly black hair.  

"I.. I'm going to try on a dress," Bethany replied, her blush deepening. She had zero experience talking to men. The closest she had ever come was talking to the other nerds in science class and they certainly hadn't looked a thing like Andrew. And they hadn't caused her heart to beat faster the way he seemed to.  

"A dress?" Andrew asked as he swatted at a fly that was buzzing around his head. "What kind of dress?" 	

"A...A dress for a wedding," she replied.  

"Oh," Andrew's face fell. "You're getting married?"  

Bethany let out a loud bark of laughter and then realized he wasn't joking, "No!" she assured him quickly. "No, not my wedding. My cousin's wedding."   

Relief filled Andrews features, "Can I come?"  

"You... You want to come with me to watch me try on a dress?" Bethany asked with surprise.  

He shrugged and winked one of those brown eyes mischievously, "I can think of worse ways to spend an afternoon," he replied.  

Bethany watched as his feet seemed to be constantly shifting position and his fingers drummed on his thighs. She had a moment of doubt. What if he hurt her? Then she shook her head and forced a smile. Nicole was always telling her to do fun things. Take chances. What better way to do that than to go on a date with a two hundred year old cowboy? After all if he was dangerous then Nicole wouldn't have brought him here.  

"Okay," Bethany gave in. "Sure, you can come with me."  

Andrew let out a whoop of happiness and quickly ran around the car and jumped in. Bethany took a moment to hope and pray that she wasn't making a mistake and then got in the car.

Chapter Fourteen

Chapter Fourteen

"It's been a while since I went for a ride just to be riding," Cavanaugh admitted as he and Nicole followed the winding mountain path. The warm breeze was blowing against their skin and the sun was bringing out all the golden and red highlights in Nicole's long hair.  

Cavanaugh felt the stirrings of guilt in his stomach as his eyes roamed over her soft body swaying temptingly back and forth with the motion of the horse. He quickly fought to push those feelings back down. Leah was gone and there wasn't a thing wrong with thinking another woman was attractive.  

He was impressed by how well Nicole handled the large buckskin. It was clear that the horse loved and respected her and that told Cavanaugh a lot about the person she was. Horses, especially ones who had been abused, were perfect judges of character. He was sure that Gemini had been abused. Not only was he covered in scars but he didn't trust newcomers. The fact that Nicole had taken a chance on such a horse made his respect for her grow.  

Cavanaugh had always loved horses. He knew that's why, when his family had been taken from him, he had sought refuge at a ranch. Being with the animals; feeling the air on his face and the freedom it provided, was the only thing he'd found that had given him peace.

"It's been a good couple of weeks since I've been out here and ridden. I normally try to come a couple nights a week but I guess I just got busy and caught up with other things," Nicole replied as she patted Gemini's neck.  

"You look like a natural. I didn't think that people would still know how to ride horses since they all ride around in those gasoline machines now."   

Nicole laughed lightly, "I've never heard them called gasoline machines before," she admitted.  

 Cavanaugh just shrugged as he pulled a cigarette and matches from his pocket.

"I bought you that lighter for a reason," Nicole told him, "It's easier."  

"Easier isn't always better," Cavanaugh countered.

Nicole just shook her head. Moody and stubborn. Looked like she had her work cut out for her. She sighed and decided to return to his comment about people riding horses, "Most people don't know how to ride horses anymore. It's a dying way of life I guess. My dad always liked them and I guess it rubbed off on me."

"So you shoot guns and ride horses, are you sure you aren't an outlaw form 1875 yourself?"  

"Pretty sure." she replied, flashing Cavanaugh a smile that had him looking away quickly. Nicole in the sunshine, on a horse, with a smile on her face, was one of the most beautiful sights he had ever seen in his entire life.  

They were getting high in the mountains by now and the view was breathtaking over the cliff line to his right. He had missed the scenery of these mountains while he'd been working on that ranch in Wyoming, though a big part of him was already missing the plains and sunsets that that land offered.   

He absentmindedly rubbed at his constantly aching left thigh as he thought about what he would be doing if he was still back in his time. He would be on his long journey by horseback to Wyoming more than likely. Away from his brothers and never having met Nicole. He wondered why both of those thoughts made him sad. He hadn't been with all his brothers at once in eleven long years and now after the last week or so with all of them he couldn't imagine going another eleven years away from them. Except perhaps for Jamison. He could go a long time without seeing that self righteous bastard and be just fine.  

And then there was Nicole..... He shook his head. He still wasn't ready to explore that thought any further.  

"Are you okay?" Nicole's voice broke through his thoughts. He looked over at her and frowned questioningly. She pointed at his hand that was still rubbing his thigh. "Is your leg hurting?"  

"Oh," Cavanaugh stopped rubbing it quickly and shifted uncomfortably in the saddle. "It's fine. Just an old injury that aches now and then."  

Nicole knew that that injury had something to do with what had happened to his family and her heart cried out in earnest to help that sadness in his eyes, "Can I ask what happened to you?" she asked, trying to keep the question, and her voice, casual.  

"I was shot and my leg got broke. Now it always aches."  	

"I've never met someone who was actually shot before," Nicole admitted. "How did it happen."  

She saw a haunted look come into Cavanaugh's deep blue eyes and regretted asking that question. Cavanaugh took a long draw off his cigarette and then sighed as he blew it out, "Same way it always happens I guess. Somebody pulled a trigger." he replied without looking at her. When he finally did turn to look at her, the haunted look was gone and he wore a smile. "And you have met people who have been shot. Jamison has taken a couple bullets and Ian got shot in the backside once."  

Nicole couldn't stop the laughter that bubbled out of her, "He got shot in the ass?" she gasped as she tried to calm herself. Cavanaugh's laughter filled the air as well and she loved that sound. It was deep and good natured and it took every bit of the hardness and sorrow from his face, making him look years younger.  

"Yes he did."  

"Can I ask why?" Nicole chortled.  

Cavanaugh laid his hand over his aching stomach. It had been a long time since he had laughed this hard and he couldn't seem to make himself stop, "He went after the wrong mans wife."   

Nicole's laughter grew and she felt her chest burning from lack of air, "Does he do that often?" she managed to gasp.  

"Gets him in trouble quite a bit." Cavanaugh replied with a nod, as he gulped in deep breaths and calmed his laughter. He saw Nicole's green eyes watering and her face flush as she too tried desperately to stop her laughter.  

A comfortable silence fell over them as they came to the top of the trail and pulled their horses to a stop. Neither said a word as they looked at the green mountains rolling as far as their eyes could see.  

"It is good to see that not much has changed." Cavanaugh finally said.  

 Nicole smiled, "In other places it has," she admitted. "But for the most part it's still all wilderness here."  

Cavanaugh looked back down the trail, "We should probably head back now." He knew that being out here alone with her was dangerous. His attraction to her could not be denied and he didn't want to give her the wrong impression. He didn't want to give in to his desire and cause her to think he wanted more than just a quick bedding.  

"Okay." Cavanaugh heard the smallest bit of disappointment in her voice but chose to ignore it as he turned Saraphine and headed back down the winding trail.  

"She's a good horse," he said as he patted her neck.  

"My mother always loved her."  

"Where is your mother?" Cavanaugh asked. He hadn't seen any of her family since being here and hadn't heard her even speak about them until now.  

"She's dead. She died of cancer."  

"Cancer?" Cavanaugh asked with a frown.  

"It's a disease. Some people live through it and some don't. My mother didn't. My father died too, not long after her. He went crazy once the doctors told us she was going to die and he found his salvation in a bottle. Of course that led to him wrapping his car around a tree."  

Cavanaugh wasn't exactly certain what she meant by wrapping a car around a tree but he recognized the pain when he heard it in her voice, "I'm sorry."  

Nicole could hear the sincerity in his voice. It nearly brought her to tears. Jamison had said he was sorry as well, countless people had said they were sorry, but there was something about Cavanaugh saying those words; something about the knowledge that he truly understood great pain and loss that made his sorry mean something more.  

"Things happen," Nicole replied with a shrug, trying to brush off the pain. "You can either let them break you or you can carry on and live your life."  

"Sometimes they just breaks you without giving you that choice." Cavanaugh said quietly.  

 Nicole longed to lay her hand on his tense cheek, "We always have a choice." she replied gently.  

Cavanaugh didn't like where this conversation was heading. Who cared if the words Nicole was speaking made sense? Cavanaugh had been living the way he had for too long now. He wasn't going to dishonor his wife and children by carrying on as if they had never existed.  

"I thought these horses needed exercise?" he asked.

 Nicole sighed and nodded. She had thought she was getting somewhere with Cavanaugh but now he was letting her know the conversation was over. She heard her grandmother's voice telling her that 

‘patience is a virtue’ . She silently told grandma dearest to shut up.

"They do," she replied to Cavanaugh.  

He grinned and she saw the flash of a mischievous child in his eyes, "Then let's give them what they need," he urged and he pushed Saraphine into a gallop and took off down the trail.  

Nicole smiled and followed after him. He may not want to talk about his past but she couldn't help but notice that he seemed happier today and she hoped that that had something to do with her. It might just be the horses and fresh air but a woman could dream, couldn't she?

---

“Dammit, my shoulders are killing me!” Ian exclaimed as he stood straight and rolled his shoulders in a desperate attempt to ease the aching muscles.

"What's the matter, young gun?" Jamison asked with amusement as he leaned his own shovel against the barn. They finally had all the holes dug for the corral fence and Ian had done nothing but complain for the last two hours. "Are you not used to hard work?"  

"I do plenty of hard work," Ian muttered and then he flashed a grin. "You think robbing stage coaches is easy? You should try it sometime and you'd change your mind."  

"I would think it's about as hard as taking candy from a baby," Jamison countered dryly.  

Ian laughed, "You think that's easy? Why don't you try to take candy from a baby just one good time? That's harder than breaking into a bank vault!"  

"I'm not going to ask how you know what it's like to break into a bank vault but I have to ask this next question," Jamison said as he leaned against the barn, in the shade of the eave, and lit a cigar. "You have stolen candy from a baby?!"  

Ian scoffed and tossed his shovel to the ground as he pulled his flask from his pocket, "Of course not!" he exclaimed and then his smile turned sheepish, "It was a pocket watch and the little brat wouldn't give it up." 	Jamison shook his head with a mixture of defeat and disgust and looked out over the yard, "I need to talk to you about Cav." he said as Ian took the top off his canteen and then shook it and scowled.  

"That damn bastard hardly left me a swallow," Ian grumbled as he tipped the flask up and downed what was left. "What about Cav?" he asked, his voice strained from the heat of the whiskey burning its way down his throat.  

"He won't talk to me. When he hears me trying to talk about Leah and the kids he just gets angry after what I did. So I need to talk to you."  

"I already told you that Cav don't talk about it with anybody," Ian replied with a shrug. "I don't know what else I can tell you about it." 	Jamison sighed and chewed on his cigar for a moment, "That was nice land Cav had, wasn't it?" Jamison asked. He had only seen it once but as far as he could remember it was nice.  

"Hell yeah. Plenty of water, lumber and even a lot of clear grazing land which is hard to come by in that area. And Cav got it at a steal because the old man that owned it before liked him real good. I still remember how mad that rich neighbor was when Cav got the land. That man tried over and over to get Cav to sell the land to him. He even offered Cav four times what it was worth but Cav wouldn't budge."  

Jamison tucked that knowledge safely away and pulled his cigar from his mouth, "What was that neighbors name?"  

Ian thought for a minute, sucking on his lip as he did so, "Crenshaw? Maxwell Crenshaw, I believe. Why?"  

"Just a lead I intend to follow."  

"You think Crenshaw had something to do with what happened to Cav's family? I mean the man was rich and used to getting his way but I never thought he was dangerous."  The brothers shared a look and Ian nodded. Rich, powerful men were always dangerous.  

"Like you said, Cav was never the kind of man that had enemies. It could have been a random act by some men riding through, I guess. The only way to be sure is to ask around and see if similar incidents happened anywhere near."  

"You really act like you want to help him." Ian stated.  

Jamison scowled at him, "Of course I do."  

"Of course nothing," Ian countered. "You left home and turned your back on every one of us. You decided that you, and what you wanted, were the only things that mattered."  

"And you became some reckless, law breaking outlaw just to get back at me didn't you?" Jamison demanded.  

Ian shook his head, "Believe it or not, I never gave you a bit of thought."  

Jamison shook his head with anger and then looked around, "Nicole and Cav have been gone a while." he stated.  

Ian chuckled, "Hopefully brother dearest is out taking part in the oldest act between men and women."  

"He better not be," Jamison argued. "He'll end up hurting that woman for sure if he rushes things. Cav's head isn't nearly in the right place for that."  

"A man's head is 

always in the right place for bedding a pretty woman,“ Ian countered.

Jamison just shook his head again. His brother would never change and Jamison felt sorry for every young woman's heart he broke while he sowed his never-ending wild oats. Suddenly Jamison noticed how calm the early afternoon was and he frowned, "Where the hell is Andrew?"  

"Oh he left a long time ago," Ian replied.  

"Left?"  

"Yeah with that Bethany girl."  

"So you mean to tell me that our hyperactive, jittery, childish, gambling, alcoholic, woman chasing youngest brother is currently out there on his own running loose with an innocent young girl that has a grandfather who calls his favorite gun baby?" Jamison asked with trepidation.  

Ian nodded as he fought back a laugh, "Yep, that's what I'm telling you."  

Jamison ran his hand over his face and sighed, "Well that doesn't sound good."

Chapter Fifteen

Chapter Fifteen

“Andrew?” Bethany said, though she knew her voice was far too quiet to be heard over the music currently blaring out of the radio. She was fearing for her speakers lives as a matter of fact.

And Andrew? He was dancing back and forth in his seat and kept sticking his head out the window, letting the wind blow through his dark hair and smiling from ear to ear. Bethany was fearing for his sanity nearly as much as she was fearing for her speakers. Though she couldn't lie, his lighthearted spirit was refreshing. Bethany herself had never been lighthearted. She worried too much about everything to ever let herself just be free.  

"Andrew?" she called again, just a little more loudly. Still he didn't seem to hear her as he drummed his hands on the dashboard. Who would have known that Bon Jovi would have crossed such a large generation gap?

"ANDREW!" Bethany finally exclaimed, shocking even herself. 	Andrew quickly turned down the radio and was still grinning from ear to ear as he looked over at her, "That's great music! Nicole never has played the radio on her truck. You did say that was called a radio didn't you?"

"Yes," Bethany replied as she pulled her car to a stop at a red light. "Are you ever just calm?" she asked as he swatted at the tiny dolphin air freshener hanging from her rear view mirror.

"Calm?" he asked as he frowned and a crease formed on his forehead. "I don't know." 	

"I think I do," she replied dryly. "Now we'll be at the dress makers soon and I have to figure out who I'm going to tell everyone you are."  

"Who am I?" Andrew asked and he flashed Bethany a smile that had her stuttering and forgetting how to speak momentarily.  

"W..well we," she cleared her throat, "We can't say that you're from 1875 without everyone thinking we've lost our minds so how about we say that you are." Bethany bit her lip as she thought for a moment and she saw Andrew's eyes become locked on her mouth.  

A horn blared behind them and Andrew jumped and swung around, pulling his gun as he moved, "Stop!" Bethany exclaimed in horror as she realized the light was green and the car behind her had merely been trying to make her aware of that fact. "You can't shoot people just because they honk their horns at us."  

Andrew grinned sheepishly and turned back around in his seat, "I probably wouldn't have. Ian is the one that shoots everything."  

Bethany just shook her head. How had Nicole been doing this for three days? It had only been thirty minutes and already Bethany felt as if she was going to go crazy. Then again Andrew was awfully good looking even though he acted like an overactive Pomeranian.  

Bethany sighed, "I spent the summer out in Kansas at my aunt's house, how about we say that you are a friend of the family and you...."  

"Friend of the family? I don't even know your family. How about we say you just knocked me plumb off my feet and I chased after you?" h	e asked with a wink.  

Bethany let out a loud bark of laughter and then realized he wasn't joking. She shook her head and gave him a look of disbelief, "No one would believe that for a second!" she exclaimed. "I'm not exactly the sweeping a man off his feet type."  

"Maybe that's what swept me off my feet," Andrew replied with a shrug and then his attention was diverted by a woman jogging down the side of the road in nothing but a sports bra and a pair of short spandex shorts. She had her bright blond hair pulled back and her impressive assets were bouncing with every move she made.  

Bethany said nothing but felt a sting of jealousy and just a bit of sadness. Bethany was tall and lanky. She had more arms and legs than she knew what to do with and her chest? Well let's just say it would not have that nice to and fro motion that the blonde's had.  

"I'll be dipped in tar and rolled in feathers! Did you see that?" Andrew exclaimed as he turned back to look at her. "Why I've heard of advertisement but there ain't nothing like just putting all the wares on display is there?" 	

"If you've got it flaunt it," Bethany said dryly as she pulled the car into the parking lot of the tiny dressmakers shop.  

"If you flaunt it can I watch?" Andrew asked with a grin and a furious blush covered Bethany's cheeks as she quickly put the car in park, took the keys from the ignition and jumped out.  

Andrew frowned as he watched her. Why did she either laugh or blush every time he tried to compliment her? He tapped on his hat in his lap and then scratched at his hair. She was a mystery. He was used to women who laughed huskily and touched and teased when you said things to stroke their egos.  

He climbed out of the car and went to her side, "So I'm from Kansas, huh? I've spent some time in Kansas before. Won quite a bit of money there and got to know quite a few wh....." Andrew stopped talking quickly and flashed a smile, "Kansas is nice."

"Are you ever serious?" Bethany asked incredulously as she shook her head.  

Andrew pretended to think real hard for a moment, squinting in the bright afternoon sun, and then his smile broadened, revealing those deep dimples in his cheeks, "Nope," he replied. "I've learned that the minute you get serious is the minute you get old. Just ask Cav and Jamison."

 Bethany cursed the way her eyes followed the movements of his lips. They were fuller than most men's but the sharpness of his cheekbones and the stubble he was sporting kept him looking masculine and rugged.  

"Bethany, there you are!" Andrew saw a woman with pale skin and nearly black hair rush from the dressmakers shop and toward them. She was short, barely more than five feet and while her figure was womanly and curved in all the right places, her features were tiny and childlike.  

"Hi, Lisa. Sorry I was a little late," Bethany replied. "Nicole came by papaws house and the appointment slipped my mind until the last minute." Bethany replied as she crossed her arms over her chest and slid her hair behind her ear.  

Lisa gave Andrew an odd look, her eyes widening when she saw the gun on his hip but then she looked back at Bethany, "How is Nicole?" she asked.  

Bethany suddenly looked uncomfortable and Andrew wondered why, "She's doing great." Bethany replied.  

Lisa didn't look convinced but she nodded and then looked at Andrew again, "Who is this?"  

"Name's Andrew, ma'am," Andrew replied holding out his hand. Lisa shook it though she tried to hold it longer than Andrew thought she should and he was quick to pull his hand away.  

Something wasn't right about all of this. Bethany kept staring at her feet and lacked any sort of confidence. This Lisa woman seemed nice enough but there had been something in her eyes when she had mentioned Nicole that he didn't like. As far as Andrew was concerned Nicole was family and if Lisa didn't like her then Andrew didn't like Lisa.  

"He's a family friend from out in Kansas," Bethany added quickly. "He wanted to come out this way for a change of scenery and happened to be at papaws. He needed a ride into town so...."  

"Don't lie to the woman," Andrew countered with a grin and a wink. Bethany's eyes flashed warningly at him and he slid his arm around her shoulders and then looked at Lisa, "I came this way 'cause I missed her something awful," he finished with a smile.  

Lisa's light blue eyes widened more and Bethany pulled away from him, "He's a jokester," she assured Lisa with a nervous laugh.  

Andrew frowned and crossed his arms over his chest with a grunt as Bethany hurried Lisa into the dressmakers shop. Andrew was stumped. He'd never before met a woman he couldn't charm. Most women would already be eating out of his hand and batting their lashes at him, ready to follow his lead wherever it led but not Bethany. She seemed to be determined to completely blow him off and it bothered him greatly.  

He rubbed his palms on his thighs, letting the denim fabric scratch against his itchy hands. He recognized this feeling. The restlessness in his legs, the constant humming in his brain and the swirling in his gut. The only thing he had found to ever help calm it was whiskey. He saw a store down the road and saw the advertisement for alcohol out front.  

He began to chew at his bottom lip and his legs nearly took over and started him in that direction but then Bethany stepped back out of the dressmakers shop and waved for him, "Come on, Andrew, I can't very well leave you out here all alone," she said and suddenly the restlessness, humming and swirling were gone and Andrew loped toward her quickly.  

---

Bethany didn't know what to make of the man currently out in the shop. She was in the dressing room, looking at herself in the mirror and dreading showing everyone what she looked like in her dark red bridesmaid dress.  

Bethany had given up on growing breasts or hips when she'd turned seventeen and they'd remained invisible. Now at eighteen she knew they weren't coming. And her long brown hair just hung limp. She knew that everyone else was already out in the shop, twirling in the mirrors and fawning over themselves and it would be expected of her as well. But the dressmaker had done a good job. At least the dress didn't hang off of her the way it had when she had first tried it on a few weeks ago.  

Bethany was sure that Andrew was probably out in the shop enjoying the view of all the other ladies and for some reason that caused that jealousy to form a burning ball in the pit of her stomach again. She was mad at him. There was no reason that man was truly interested in her and so clearly he must be the type of man that found himself flirting with everyone he met. Bethany hated men like that and yet she couldn't make herself hate Andrew.  

He was too good looking was the problem. Those happy brown eyes and those deep dimples made it nearly impossible to stay angry at him when he smiled her way....  

"Are you coming?" Pearl, the mother of the bride and Bethany's aunt, demanded as she poked her head in. Bethany nodded quickly, let out a nervous breath and forced her dread filled legs to carry her out into the shop and the big dais surrounded by mirrors and flanked by couches.  

---

Andrew had been picking at the beads on a dressed up mannequin, despite the swats the dressmaker was landing on his knuckles every few minutes with that damn pencil in her hand. He was doing his best to ignore the stares he was getting from the women in the shop. He felt as out of place as a whore in a convent and he was wondering where in the hell Bethany was at.  

All these women were 'oohing' and 'aahing' over their dresses, and yes, Andrew had to admit that for the most part they all looked pretty good, but they weren't what his body was craving.  

His eyes craved to see Bethany. His nose craved the apple scent of her. His body wanted to know what she felt like and his lips wanted to know what she tasted like.......

His less than gentlemanly thoughts were interrupted by another sharp rap from that pencil and he stuck his throbbing knuckles in his mouth and glared at the short, blond dressmaker. She was older, probably around fifty, though he'd been raised to never comment on a woman's age, and she had perfectly styled, short blond hair and stern gray eyes.  

"I will kick you out of here if you keep touching my dresses, young man. I don't approve of having roosters in my henhouse anyhow."  

"Poor hens must be bored to death," Andrew replied with the charming smile he knew made most women's knees weak but it simply made the dressmaker scowl.  It was clear she wanted to say something else but then Andrew caught sight of movement from the dressing room and he walked away from her, the beaded dress and pencil forgotten.  

Bethany stepped up onto the dais and Andrew was speechless. A first for him. His mouth had gone dry and his eyes were fixed on her and only her as every other person in the room seemed to disappear.  

The  top of the red satin dress she was wearing hugged her body like a second skin and the skirt flared away from her with folds of fabric falling gracefully to the floor. Her skin was pale, like ivory, and her face and neck were flushed. He realized she was shaking and appeared scared. What in the world did that woman have to be scared about? She was clearly the most beautiful woman in the room.  

---

Bethany felt Andrew's eyes on her and she looked over and felt her breath catch in her throat when she saw the way he was looking at her. She had never in her life been looked at that way. His brown eyes were locked on hers and even an inexperienced eighteen year old who had only experienced romance while lost in the pages of a novel recognized the hunger she saw there.  

But how was that even possible? Before she could think any further on that Lisa and Helen, another of the bridesmaids, walked over to her and blocked her view of the handsome cowboy.  

"It's nice but I really think you're too pale." Helen stated. Lisa nodded in agreement.  

"Yes you really need to go to that place in town that does those spray tans," she agreed.

 Bethany nodded quickly and made a mental note to make an appointment. All the other women here had tans that seemed to glow and she certainly didn't want to be the only snow white woman walking down that aisle.  

"We'll have to do something with that hair," Pearl added.  

"You need a pair of these too," Helen said with a laugh as she grabbed a pair of silicone breast enhancers off the shelf behind the mirror. "They'll help you fill it out better!"  

The women all laughed and Bethany felt herself flush red with shame as her hand automatically went to her chest, "Probably wouldn't hurt...." she said with a fake smile, trying to hide the hurt and embarrassment she was feeling.  

"Come on, cousin, don't be mad. I got the bod and you got the brains," Lisa said with a wink as she ran her hands up and down her sides and did a little shimmy. Bethany forced a laugh at the comment she had heard constantly growing up and would probably hear a million more times before her life was over.  

"I think she looks damn beautiful just the way she is," Andrew's voice spoke up, loud enough to be heard over the din of women gossiping and talking about Bethany's lack of femininity.  

"Andrew..." Bethany hissed, blushing deeper as she crossed her arms over her chest to hide herself.  

"Is that right, cowboy?" Helen asked with a lust filled smile as she looked him up and down. Andrew looked down his nose at the woman. 	Normally he made a point to never be rude to a lady but this bitch was no lady. True, she looked like his type, or at least what his type had been before seeing Bethany. She was average height, around five and a half feet and her hair was golden and shimmering. She had a big chest, flat stomach and curved hips.  But after hearing the way she spoke to Bethany, Andrew was convinced she was the ugliest damn woman he had ever seen.  

"Yeah that's right," he replied.  

"You sure are good looking. You know I'm the only woman among the wedding party that doesn't have a date to the wedding...."  

"Helen!" Lisa scolded. "He's with Bethany."  

Helen's eyes widened with disbelief, "What?!" she laughed haughtily and Bethany covered her face with her hand. Helen had been her arch nemesis all through school and probably always would be. "You have to be joking. Bethany doesn't date she just stays locked up with her books."

Andrew didn't know what a date was but he knew when a woman was trying to put another woman down. He shook his head and pushed between Lisa and Helen, earning a gasp from them both and a sharp scolding from the dressmaker but he didn't care.  

He went to the dais where Bethany was standing with her face covered. He knew she didn't even realize he was right in front of her and he smiled, "You are beautiful." he stated.  

Bethany dropped her hand and stared at him with shock, "And you are a liar."

Andrew felt anger fill him. A liar? Back in his time that was the type of insult he'd have beaten a man for, "I never lie," he countered. "I might omit certain facts from time to time but I never lie. You are beautiful. Your skin is perfect, it ain't too pale. It looks like ivory and it's soft." He ran his knuckle over her bare shoulder and he saw her pupils dilate in her brown eyes.  

Suddenly all the women had fallen silent, not that Andrew cared what any of them were doing. All he cared about was this woman, "Your hair is soft too," he added as he brushed a finger across the silky strands. "I like how it shines in the light and smells like apples.  And you fill this dress out just fine. I'm not real sure what the hell those things were that woman was showing to ya but you don't need them."  

"Just stop..." Bethany begged and then she turned away from him with what he was sure were tears in her eyes and ran to the dressing room. 	Andrew just stood there and pulled off his hat so he could run his hand through his hair. He didn't understand what he'd done wrong. Was it wrong to come to your woman's defense? Was it wrong to tell her that she was beautiful?  

"Would you like a job here? I think if you were here everyday and talked to all the girls like that I'd sell more dresses," the dressmaker stated as she walked over to him.  

Andrew shook his head, "Didn't seem to work on that one."  

"That's because you're lying to the poor girl. Bethany is nice enough but everyone knows she's not beautiful. Her nickname in grade school was big nose and then when we read that book it became 'Sarah plain and tall'," Helen replied with a wave of her hand.  

"You shouldn't talk about her like that," Lisa scolded and Andrew nodded in agreement.  

"That's what I was thinking too." he growled. There was only one thing that brought out his temper and that was insulting or threatening someone he cared about.  

He decided he was done with this and walked outside to head toward that store with alcohol. A man could only take so much before he had to find a way to numb the craziness. And right now Andrew's mind was racing and needing some numbness.  

---

Bethany excused herself the moment she walked out of the changing room. She brushed off the apologies from Lisa and quickly made her escape from the dressmakers shop. She saw Andrew standing beside her car and was shocked to see the bottle of whiskey in his hand.  

"Where did you get that?" she demanded.  

He gave her a lopsided grin and pointed down the road, "That store." he replied. "The owner seemed all too happy to take some old coins I had in exchange for it. He mentioned something about a pawn shop but I'm not sure what he meant."  

"Get in the car and I'll take you back to the house. I already called Nicole on my cell phone and she's still there," Bethany said with a roll of her eyes. Andrew wasn't sure what a cell phone was but he nodded and got in the car.  

Bethany slid into the drivers seat feeling extremely awkward next to him. She realized he had already opened the bottle, and taken several drinks it appeared. She didn't like the fact that he drank and yet she knew she had no right to say anything about it. He was a grown man and what he did was no concern of hers.  

The silence in the car was tense and finally when they were nearly to the ranch Andrew broke it, "Why don't you like me?" he asked, his brown eyes looking much like a puppies as he turned his gaze to her.  

"What makes you think I don't like you?" she replied, licking her lip and looking away from him.  

"You don't seem to like it when I say nice things to you."  

"Those aren't nice things," Bethany countered. "Those are mean and hurtful things."  

Andrew smacked his forehead and looked over at her as if she'd lost her mind, "Mean and hurtful? Did I fall asleep in 1875 and wake up on the moon? Since when does a woman find it hurtful when a man tells her that she is beautiful." 	

Bethany flushed with shame and stared straight out the windshield.  

"You actually believe that horrible woman don't you?" he demanded as realization dawned on him. "You really think you're not beautiful."  

"I really don't want to get into this with you." Bethany said as they started up the driveway, "I am nice and smart and from time to time I'm funny but I am painfully shy and have never once, in my entire life, been beautiful and I'm fine with that."  

"I think you're beautiful," Andrew countered.

 Bethany laughed harshly, wincing when she realized how pathetic that sounded, "I think you're a liar. I think you just like to say what you have to in order to get women to fall at your feet and it won't work with me. I'm not going to fall for pretty words and think you mean them." Bethany had done that once and her heart had been ripped to shreds at her junior prom when she'd come to find that the quarterback of the football team didn't really want her to be his date, he was just hoping that she would help him cheat his way through finals if he took her to the dance.  

Andrew shook his head, "I may have done that in the past but I'm not...."  

"Just stop," Bethany begged. "Please stop. This was a mistake." She stopped the car and put it in park and Andrew realized they were in front of the house.  

"Bethany..." he started but she opened the door and jumped from the car. He followed her lead but when he called out for her she just ignored him and quickly walked up the porch steps and into the house.  

Andrew was going to follow her but then Silas was there and 'Baby' was being aimed at Andrew chest, "What the hell did you do to my granddaughter?" Silas demanded, anger flashing in his eyes.  

Andrew felt like yelling with frustration and confusion as he threw his hands in the air. He saw his brothers and Nicole walking toward them as well and he took a long drink from the whiskey bottle in his hand before swiping his arm across his lips.  

"I just told her she was beautiful."

Chapter Sixteen

Chapter Sixteen

Another night and Nicole couldn't sleep. She had never been a good sleeper and tonight was no exception.  She kept feeling the sting of the pain of her past as if the entire thing had happened days ago instead of years.  

Her mother wasting away in that hospital bed, her father turning to the alcohol and killing himself in that car, her best friend and boyfriend betraying her for nearly two full years before she finally caught them at Lisa's apartment.....  

Damn her memories! She had always been good at forgetting the past and blocking out the pain but it seemed the last few days it kept finding its way into her brain.  

Nicole decided that since milk had helped the night before, it might just help again tonight. She slipped on her pink fuzzy slippers and pulled her thin robe over her tank top and flannel pants and then made her way into the hall.  

She stopped outside of Ian and Andrew's room and opened the door just a crack so she could peek inside. Ian was sound asleep on the floor with a pillow over his head and Andrew was sprawled across the bed with his empty whiskey bottle tucked safely under his arm. His loud snores were filling the quiet and Nicole shook her head as she looked at him.  

She felt sorry for both Andrew and Bethany. She wasn't sure exactly what had happened in town because she hadn't had a chance to talk to Bethany and Andrew had been too drunk to be of much help in figuring anything out. He had been hanging all over everyone, singing sad songs and jumping on the tables to proclaim his love for a woman who didn't feel the same.  Andrew had carried his sad party well into the night, howling at the moon and quoting Shakespeare, which Nicole had actually found impressive. But now the drunken boy was passed out and snoring peacefully.  

Nicole wasn't sure she liked the fact that a nineteen year old boy was drinking so heavily but she knew there was no point in saying anything. The McEllis brothers were only a temporary fixture in her life and would soon be going back to their own time where it was perfectly acceptable for a nineteen year old to drink all he wanted.  

Nicole closed the door silently and then walked down the hall, pausing at the door to Cavanaugh's room. It was nice to be able to be around the man without him scowling at her every moment but she could still feel the wall he was trying to keep between them and she wished she could just knock it down and convince him to let her in, though she knew that was something that would only come with time... or at least she hoped it would. Then again it had been over three years and he hadn't healed yet so maybe he never would. Maybe he didn't want to.  

She shook her head. Thinking about Cavanaugh certainly wasn't going to help her relax and invite sleep to come.  

Nicole walked as silently as she could down the stairs, hoping to keep from disturbing Jamison, but when she stepped into the living room she found him awake and staring into the fireplace just the same as he had been the night before. Jamison acknowledged her presence with a smile which she returned and then without a word she went into the kitchen, poured two glasses of milk and then joined him on the couch.  

"Another sleepless night?" he asked her as he took the glass she offered and leaned back against the couch.  

"Yes," Nicole replied. "I see you were having one as well."  

"Side effect of being a lawman, I suppose," he replied with a sigh. "And of being an ass."  

"You're not an ass, Jamison. I'm sorry I was so mean to you before we went to Uncle Silas's earlier. I have no right to judge you when I don't even really know you."  

"It's odd though that I feel comfortable enough to talk to you," Jamison countered, "I don't usually feel that way with people."  

"I guess that witch knew what she was doing then. I don't normally trust people but I trust the four of you. I feel like your long lost sister," she added as she nudged him gently with her shoulder.  

"That would make the looks you've been sharing with Cav pretty inappropriate," Jamison reminded her and Nicole couldn't help but laugh lightly.  

"Well I feel like yours, Ian's and Andrew's long lost sister," she amended. "Has Andrew always been such a big drinker?"  

"I hadn't seen Andrew in a long time. I hadn't seen him in eleven years actually when he showed up to see our mama before she died. From what I can tell he started drinking not long after he left home. Andrew has always had a hard time holding still or concentrating. I thought he'd outgrow it as he got older but I was wrong. Ian said the alcohol helps Andrew deal with it but it just makes him wilder and more annoying for everyone else to be around."  

Nicole nodded and there was a comfortable silence between them for a few long minutes. Finally Nicole took a big drink of milk and then glanced in Jamison's direction, "What happened to Cavanaugh and his family?"  

Jamison sighed and took a drink of milk, his blue eyes going back to the fire, "I guess there's no harm in telling you now the he knows you know. Cavanaugh was on his way back from town. He'd been gone for a few days selling off some hogs and cattle and getting supplies. When he rode around the last bend approaching his homestead someone took a shot at him from behind a tree. The bullet went through his thigh and snapped that bone in half. Cav said he fell out of the saddle and managed to grab his gun but his attacker, or attackers, were too fast. The next thing he knew he was getting kicked in the face by a big boot and he lost consciousness."  

Jamison shifted uncomfortably and looked down at the white milk sitting in his glass, "Cav woke up and was weak, he'd nearly bled to death but the wound was finally clotting up. He couldn't walk but managed to drag himself to his house. They had killed his wife, Leah, and both of their small children."  

"How long was it before he came to you for help?" Nicole asked quietly.  

 Jamison looked at her, his blue eyes full of guilt, "About a month or so. I was passing through Virginia and I hadn't seen my brother in a long time. I  wanted to see him and my niece and nephew so I decided I'd stop in. The house was empty when I got there and I saw the graves.... I immediately went straight to the nearest town and found him at the docs. Would you believe that half out of blood and crippled with a broken leg that man still managed to dig three graves before he finally got on a horse and got himself to town? Don't ask how he managed to do any of it because I don't know. I would have said it was impossible if I didn't know that Cav never lies."

Jamison shook his head, "He told me what had happened and asked for help but I didn't see any way to help him. He never got a good look at his attacker and couldn't even name a suspect. I'm ashamed to say I was more worried about building up my reputation and making a name for myself than I was helping my brother and chase dead ends."  

"We all make mistakes," Nicole offered gently.  

"Yes well, Cav took a shot at me through the docs window as I rode away."  

"He tried to kill you?!" Nicole demanded with disbelief and Jamison shook his head.  

"No," he replied with a chuckle. "He just wanted to scare me and let me know he was pissed, I reckon. Cav doesn't miss when he aims that gun of his. Even though he's peace loving and not a fighter, he is the best aim out of all us brothers."  

"He told me that you had been shot before," Nicole stated and then she smiled. "And Ian too," Jamison laughed deeply and sat his glass on the small table.

"Yes! I remember that. I happened to come into the town that Ian was in and saw him limping around. I'll bet you he limped for a good solid month and it was longer than that before he could sit down without a pillow for his backside."  

Nicole found herself laughing at the image that brought to mind.  

"This is ridiculous!" Jamison exclaimed suddenly as he stood up and began pacing the floor in front of the fire. Nicole frowned at his sudden change in mood.  

"What is?"  

"Being stuck here." he replied. "I know what I have to do now. I've seen the error of my ways. I was a first rate jackass. I turned my back on my brother, I've kept Hallie stringing along all these years... There's nothing I can do about either of those things while I'm here! I need to go home. I need to follow the new lead I have on my Cav's families killer. I need to go find Hallie and take her to the nearest preacher so we can get married. I need......."  

Nicole let out a loud cry of shock when suddenly Jamison was gone. She blinked several times but still he remained gone from her living room. One second he had been ranting and pacing and the next he had disappeared.  

"Jamison?" she called out tentatively. She heard footsteps coming down the stairs and then Cavanaugh and Ian burst into the living room. Cavanaugh had his gun drawn and his sleep lined face was tense as he searched for whatever threat had made Nicole cry out.  

Ian was wearing nothing but a pair of gray long johns with his leather gun belt hooked around his waist. Nicole would have laughed at the sight if her mind wasn't already working overtime trying to figure out exactly what had happened to Jamison.  

"What's going on?" Cavanaugh demanded.  

Nicole frowned and scratched at her head with confusion, "I don't know...." she said slowly as she stood up and pulled her robe tight around her. She crossed her arms over her chest and tilted her head toward the fireplace, "Jamison was right here and then 'poof' he was gone."  

"Poof?" Cavanaugh asked as he stuck his revolver into the waistband of the jeans he was still wearing.  

"Yeah, you know," Nicole made fists and then held them up in the air before quickly spreading out her fingers. "Poof."   

Cavanaugh frowned and raised his brow, "I heard you yell and I thought something had happened..." he stated awkwardly as he scratched at his stubble covered jaw.  

"So where is Jamison?" Ian grumbled.  

 Nicole let out an irritated growl, "I already told you! He was pacing in front of the fireplace saying that he knew what he had to do and then 'poof'! He was gone."  

"So you're okay?" Cavanaugh asked as he looked around.  

"Yes," Nicole replied and then she shrugged theatrically. "Except for the fact that I just watched a man disappear in front of my eyes."  

"Lucky bastard must have went home," Ian stated as he rubbed at his tired eyes. "I'm going back to bed now since that pain in the ass drunkard upstairs is finally quiet," Ian turned and his feet dragged on the hardwood floor as he shuffled back up the stairs.  

"I, uh, I'm glad you're okay," Cavanaugh admitted as he rubbed the back of his neck awkwardly. Nicole looked into his eyes and realized just how worried he had been. She bit her lip as she remembered what Jamison had told her about his family and without putting much thought into what she was doing, Nicole closed the distance between them and threw her arms around his neck.  

"I'm okay," she assured him as she stood on her toes and laid her head on his shoulder.  

Cavanaugh stiffened at first at the contact but then Nicole felt her entire body fill with heat and longing as he closed his arms around her, locking her tight in his powerful grasp. It wasn't just her body that responded to his touch, her heart responded as well, filling with emotion in a way that it never had before with the touch of any other man. His body was hot and hard and yet his touch was tender and soft as he held her tight against him.  

Cavanaugh breathed deep and could smell the scent of lilacs and vanilla as he put his nose close to Nicole's hair. He couldn't deny that holding her this way, feeling her full soft body pressed against his own, just felt right. It filled him with a hunger that was undeniable and a peace that he hadn't felt in a long long time.  

That's why he was disappointed and slow to release his hold on her as she pulled away. He looked at her questioningly even as he scanned her body with his eyes. That robe she was wearing was thin and worn from use as she pulled it tight over the gray tank top and flannel pants she was wearing. The pink, furry things on her feet caught his attention and had him raising his brow.  

"My slippers," she informed him, wiggling her feet.  

Cavanaugh smiled and looked back at her face. She looked tired and confused. There were dark circles around her green eyes and her golden hair was a mess, "You should get some rest, Nicole," he stated.  

"I hope Jamison is okay," she replied and Cavanaugh felt the stirrings of jealousy in his gut. He wasn't at all sure he liked the fact that she and Jamison had been sharing late night conversations in front of the fire.   

"Like Ian said, he probably went home. What did he say he had to do?" Cavanaugh asked.  

Nicole walked over to the couch and sat back down and Cavanaugh reluctantly walked over and sat at the other end, "He said he knew what he had to do and that he had learned his lesson. He said he was going to finally treat Hallie the way he should have been all along and that he was going to..." Nicole paused and bit her lip as she stared into the fire.  

"Going to what?" Cavanaugh asked suspiciously.  

"Do his best to find out who took your family from you," Nicole replied, choosing her words carefully. She glanced over at Cavanaugh and saw the surprised look on his face.  

"He said that?" he asked and Nicole simply nodded. She could tell that he became lost in his own thoughts after that and so she said nothing and simply sat beside him. Soon she felt sleep trying to claim her and before she could stop herself she was drifting off to sleep.  

---

Jamison looked around him suspiciously, waiting for someone to speak or step out of the clouds surrounding him. He was back in that same cloud filled place he and his brothers had woken up in before coming to the future. Jamison had to admit that the place was scarier without three more guns around him.

"Hello?" he called out as he rested his hand on his revolver.  

"Hello, Jamison," the voice seemed to come from all directions and Jamison recognized it as the healer Mary's voice.  

"Do we have to go through these parlor tricks?" he demanded and he heard her laugh harshly.  

"It amuses an old woman," she replied.  

Jamison shook his head, "Are you sending me back home or am I going to some other far off time and place?" he demanded.  

"Home, Jamison. You have seen the error in your ways and I trust now that you are going to do what you can to make things right."  

"Yes, ma'am." Jamison replied with a nod. There was a smile in Mary's voice when she responded.  

"Good luck with your journey."

Chapter Seventeen

Chapter Seventeen

"Mary?" Evelyn whispered as she walked across the cloudy expanse around her. "Mary, I need to talk to you."  

"Well that would be why I brought your spirit here," Mary replied, as she stepped out of the clouds and came to stand beside Evelyn. Mary's dirty, knotted hair and stained clothes contrasted sharply with their snow white, pristine surroundings.  

"I'm worried about my boys," Evelyn stated, wasting no time in getting to the point.  

Mary sighed and crossed her thin arms over her concave chest, "You are supposed to simply have faith that I know what I am doing," she scolded.  

Evelyn glared at the woman and pointed down in the general direction she suspected the world to be, "Jamison is back home now but you have him chasing after murderers that could very likely end with him killed! Andrew is drinking himself into stupors, Ian is throwing himself at everything in a skirt and doesn't show any signs of wanting to gain responsibility and Cavanaugh?" Evelyn sighed. "Cavanaugh is still refusing to let himself move on."  

"Things will work fine, Evelyn. Jamison has to take his journey to heal the sins of his past. Your three sons still in the future will find or have already found the women they need that will teach them all they need to know about life. And the women they meet or have met need help just as badly as they do. All of this is written and shall happen in time."  

"So what happens when my boys fall in love and then have to leave their women and go back to their own time?" Evelyn asked skeptically. 	Mary shook her head, "Time means nothing. Perhaps the women they meet were not meant to live in the time they are in."  

"So you're saying they'll go back to 1875 with my sons?" Evelyn asked with a raise of her graying brow.  

Mary shrugged, "Perhaps, yes. Perhaps, no. It is not my duty to explain my plans to you. I promised you that I would help your children and that is what I am doing. Now let your mind be at peace, Evelyn, and you will see everything you've hoped for your sons come true in time."  

"I have never been good at giving up control," Evelyn stated flatly.  	Mary smiled, "You have no choice in this." she assured the other woman.

 Evelyn didn't like this and yet Mary was right. All she could do was sit back and watch the future unfold in whatever way was destined, "When you see them again, make sure you tell my boys I love them." she stated with a sigh and Mary nodded and then faded back into the clouds.

---

Nicole had never felt so warm or safe in her life as she felt curled up against the warm, hard body holding her close. She snuggled deeper into the cocoon of warmth and heard a deep, rumbling moan as the arms shifted and pulled her closer.  

Reality fought its way through the groggy, dream fog she was in and suddenly she realized she was lying on her couch in the arms of a man. What man?  

She opened her eyes just a crack and found herself staring at a plain black cotton tee shirt, stretched smooth over an impressive expanse of chest. She felt her body heat and instantly the long neglected parts of her body came to life once again and began to burn with desire. Wasn't it only men that were supposed to get so hot in the mornings? The proof of that fact was pressed against her leg right now.  

She bit her lip but didn't have to look up to know who this was. There was only one man that had ever made her body throb like this and that was Cavanaugh. But how had they ended up curled up together on the couch? And just how angry was he going to be when he woke up?

She glanced up at his face to find that his blue eyes were open and looking down at her. They stared at each other for several long seconds. Nicole felt several strands of hair fall across her face and before she could move them, Cavanaugh's rough, calloused fingers were dancing across her skin and pushing them behind her ear.  

"Well good morning, sunshines!" Ian's voice broke whatever spell had held both Nicole and Cavanaugh captivated and they pulled away from each other and moved to opposite ends of the couch. Nicole noticed that Cavanaugh kept his arms crossed over his legs and she knew he was hiding his bulging arousal from his brother.  

Thoughts of that had Nicole biting her lip and forcing her eyes to look away from Cavanaugh and up at Ian, "Good morning." she muttered as she stood up. "It would have been better if you'd have stayed upstairs," she added as she shuffled past him and toward the kitchen to make coffee.  

"She's so sweet in the morning," Ian said with a laugh as he stared at those fuzzy pink things on her feet. "I'm proud of you, Cavanaugh," Ian added as he turned back to face his brother.  

Cavanaugh scowled up at him, "Why's that?"  

"Because you're jumping back into the saddle! Getting back into action!"  

"No I'm not, " Cavanaugh grumbled. He realized that the throbbing desire that Nicole's body had caused in him had faded and it was safe to stand up. He stood and stretched his arms over his chest before rubbing furiously at his thigh. It always ached the worst in the mornings.  

"I couldn't have picked a better woman for you, Cav. Hell she can shoot, ride, make you laugh and cook like nobodies business. All in all she seems like she was just about heaven made just for you."  

"Shut up, Ian," Cavanaugh warned.  

"Yep, it's like God said to himself '

Self, I think I need to make a woman that would be absolutely perfect for Cavanaugh McEllis. She should have that full soft body he likes so much, a killer smile, big green eyes, a big heart, soft hands, be good in a kitchen, funnier than hell, and able to put up with his moody ass without much complaint. I think I shall call her Nicole .’ Personally I think that’s exactly what happened.“

"I hardly think that God says the word ass," Cavanaugh grumbled as he reached in his pocket and pulled out a cigarette, "And when I want your opinion I'll be sure to shoot myself."  

Ian was about to say something else when Nicole came back into the living room and had him grinning as he rocked back on his heels. She handed Cavanaugh a glass of water and held out two blue and red pills in her palm.  

"What the hell are those?" Cavanaugh demanded as he looked down at them with a frown.  

"Tylenol," Nicole replied. "You put them in your mouth and swallow them whole. They'll help with the pain in your leg."   

"I don't like taking laudanum. It makes me feel funny," he replied.  

Nicole shook her head, "It's not like laudanum, I promise," she assured him. "We've come a long ways since those days."  

While Cavanaugh was angry at himself for giving in to temptation last night and allowing himself to curl up with Nicole and hold her, the fact remained that he trusted her. He took the medicine from her hand and popped the capsules in his mouth before swallowing them down with a big drink of water.  

"So what are we doing today?" Ian asked and Nicole glanced around him and toward the stairs.  

"Where's Andrew?"  

"Still snoring. He'll sleep most of the day after all the whiskey he had yesterday."  

"He'll probably need some Tylenol when he wakes up for the headache," Nicole mumbled and Ian shook his head.  

"No, Andrew can drink all he wants and doesn't ever seem to feel the effects the next day like normal men do."  

Cavanaugh snorted as he stretched his arms over his head. "There's nothing normal about Andrew,"  

Nicole's eyes were drawn to his stomach and the tanned skin that became visible as he raised his arms. His pants were riding low and she could see the sexy v-shaped muscles of his low stomach. Her mouth went dry and it wasn't until Ian cleared his throat loudly in her ear that she realized she'd been staring and blushed blood red as she tore her eyes away.  

Nicole couldn't bring herself to look at Cavanaugh's face and so she quickly turned and went back into the kitchen, keeping her back to the brothers as she pulled out a pack of sausage to fry for their breakfast.  

"Like I said, big brother," Ian stated as he realized Cavanaugh was still staring hard after Nicole, "Heaven made and heaven sent. I know a couple folks up in heaven that just might have sent her in your direction."  

"Like I said, when I want your opinion I'll shoot myself," Cavanaugh grumbled and he limped away out to the porch.  

Ian just shook his head. Jamison had gone home, Cavanaugh probably never would if they were waiting on him to let himself fall in love, Andrew was probably stuck here for good too if it was calmness he was supposed to find and Ian? Ian had no earthly idea exactly what he was supposed to be learning here.  

---

“So what are we going to do today?” Ian asked after the three of them were done eating breakfast.

 Nicole went about cleaning the table while Cavanaugh lit a cigarette and she shrugged, "I have to get to work on my house cleaning. The yard needs to be mowed so I'll let one of you do that. There's no point having a bunch of hot cowboys here without using them."  

"What exactly does one do to mow the yard?" Ian asked with a grin as he leaned back in his chair and crossed his long legs out in front of him.  

Nicole sighed, "There is a thing called a lawn mower. It has a string that you pull and it turns on and there are metal blades that rotate very fast and as you push the lawn mower it cuts the grass."  

"So it's hard work?" Ian asked as he wrinkled his nose.  

"Yes," Nicole replied.  

"I'll do it," Cavanaugh said as he stood up, "Ian's allergic to that kind of thing and whatever that was you gave me has actually made my leg feel pretty good."

"I told you it would," Nicole replied with a smile and Cavanaugh smiled back. This was the first time in years that his leg hadn't pained him at all.   

"I need something to do." Ian whined.  

 Nicole nodded, "Yes you do. The truck, you can clean it out."  

"Fun. Fun. Fun. I had more of a saloon and poker thing in mind." 	

"We're fresh out of saloons around here but if you help me get the truck cleaned out then I'll take you out to the bar tonight."  

"Bar?"  

"Yes, the modern day saloon," Nicole replied with a wink.

 Cavanaugh found himself chuckling, "Well show me how to work the lawn mower and I'll get that done," he said as he headed for the door and Nicole followed after him.  

"I'll just rest awhile.. You know build my strength up for cleaning the truck!" Ian called after them.

---

Nicole pulled the lawn mower out of the building and Cavanaugh’s eyes widened when he saw it, “Damn. That cuts the grass, huh?”

"Yes," Nicole replied. She felt awkward standing here with him now after sleeping in his arms all night. She had no idea what he thought about the intimacy they had shared and she wasn't at all sure her heart could take it if he proved to be upset.  

"About last night..." Cavanaugh started.  

 Nicole held up her hand and stared at his chest instead of his eyes, "Let's just not talk about it, okay? It was nice. I thought it felt right and it felt good and that's how I want to remember it. There's no pressure for anything more and I won't ask you for a thing but don't take that nice memory from me by letting me know you thought it was a mistake."  

Cavanaugh stared at her for several long, silent moments and then he sighed and nodded. Nicole's heart broke a little but she was no stranger to heartache. At least he was letting her keep the memory of his strong arms holding her tight without tainting it and calling it a mistake.  

She grabbed the pull cord on the mower and yanked hard, bringing the engine to life. Cavanaugh winced at the noise it made and she motioned for him to take the handle, "There you go, Cavanaugh, " she offered. "Don't kill my flowers," she added warningly and then Cavanaugh watched her walk away, wishing he could give her what she wanted but knowing that he couldn't.   

---

Nicole opened her laptop and went straight to her play list of downloaded fast paced house cleaning songs. Nothing made housework go faster than music and nothing took her mind off of things like housework did, so music was certainly needed right now. She pushed play and then walked to the hall closet to get her broom and get started.  

Ian watched her disappear from view and stood from the kitchen table. He sighed as he looked at the mess. He really should help her clean it up but then again she hadn't mentioned wanting him to so why should he trouble himself with it?

He found his foot tapping along with the music coming from whatever that was in the living room that Nicole had turned on and then the sound of the phone ringing came to his ears. He knew it was the phone and it wasn't dangerous, though he had learned that the hard way after Nicole had smacked him hard when he had nearly shot the telephone the first time he had heard it ringing.  

He walked over to it and pulled the receiver off the wall. He stuck it to his ear and waited but didn't hear anything. He frowned and was about to hang it back up when a woman's voice reached his ear.  

"Hello?"  

"Hello?" Ian mimicked.  

"Uh.. Um.. Is Nicole around?"  

"She's cleaning or something," Ian replied as he scratched at his stomach and yawned.  

"This is Bethany. I told her I would come over today so I wanted to call and make sure she was home."  

"Yeah she's here," Ian replied and then he hung up the phone. He hated those things! It didn't seem right to talk to someone you couldn't see.  

Bethany was coming over. Ian chuckled to himself. It was time to go wake up sleeping beauty.

Chapter Eighteen

Chapter Eighteen

Bethany took a deep breath as she looked in her mirror. This was as good as she got. She had spent an hour getting ready, much longer than the usual five minutes she would normally spend, and still she seemed to be lacking something.  

She was wearing her long floral skirt that hung just past her knees and was made of a silky fabric that blew around her legs if the breeze hit her. She had on a light pink v-neck t-shirt that clung to her thin frame and emphasized the tiny bumps on her chest that were her sad excuse for boobs. Suddenly she wished she would have bought a pair of those breast inserts that Helen had held up for her yesterday. At least then she'd have a chest worth looking at while she was dressed.  

She had taken the time to put some curl in her long brown hair and had even put make up on her face including foundation, eye shadow and lip gloss. This was as good as she got.  

Normally she wouldn't have bothered with doing any of this just to go visit Nicole but if she was going to be seeing Andrew then Bethany wanted to look her best. She realized now that she had been mean to him yesterday but truly the man must realize that lying to someone was also mean? Or maybe things had been different back in 1875 and a man was expected to just tell a woman anything he thought she wanted to hear.  

Bethany sighed, grabbed her purse from the table by her bed and then made her way down the hall and the stairs and out onto the porch.  

"Where you going?" her papaw Silas asked as he stepped out of the barn and stopped her on her way to her car.  

"To Nicole's," she replied honestly. He grunted.  

"Them cowboys are at Nicole's."  

"I guess  you're right," Bethany replied with a shrug. "I hadn't even thought of that," she lied.  

Her papaw just shook his head and gave her a stern look, "Then what's all that paint on your face for?" he asked and Bethany blushed beneath the rouge on her cheeks.  

"It's called make-up, papaw. All the girls are wearing it nowadays."  

"You better use that brain in that pretty little head, girlie," he warned as he clicked his tongue.  

 Bethany smiled, "You don't have to worry about me, papaw,  she promised and he gave her a satisfied grin and walked back toward the barn while Bethany quickly climbed in her car and headed for Nicole's before she could change her mind.  

---

Cavanaugh pushed the lawn mower back into the building and stretched out his arms and back. It had felt good to do some real work and earn a sweat after being idle for so long. He pulled off his sweat covered t-shirt and used it to wipe his face clean. He looked over at the truck and realized that Ian was not yet cleaning it. Instead his brother appeared to be asleep in the porch swing.  

Cavanaugh rolled his eyes and started toward the house, deciding that he needed a drink to cool off and then he would get started cleaning the truck himself. He would rather be kept busy than simply lay around all day. He hadn't always been like that. He had looked for every excuse in the world to take a day easy back when Leah, Susie and Timothy had been alive because that had given him more time to spend with them.  

He shook his head to clear those thoughts and decided that he would go and check on Nicole while he was cooling off. He was sure that he had hurt her this morning and he really didn't want to hurt her.  

He was about to walk into the house when Andrew burst out the door, bouncing and fidgeting with every single movement he made, "Is she here yet? Is she here? She should be here soon!" he exclaimed.

 Cavanaugh shook his head and ran his hand through his sweaty hair, "Is who here?"  

"Bethany, his lady friend," Ian replied as he peeked at them through cracked eyelids.  

"Ian, you're supposed to be cleaning the truck," Cavanaugh stated pointedly.  

Ian nodded, "I'll get around to it." he replied, stretching even further out in the swing and sighing as he began to rock.  

"She's not here yet,"  Cavanaugh replied, turning his attention to Andrew. "And you shouldn't be so happy to see her anyway. You acted like the damn woman had ripped your heart out and handed it back to you just last night."  

Andrew ran his hand through his dark hair and wiped his palms on his thighs, "I just went about wooing her the wrong way is all. I gotta make sure I don't compliment her so much."  

"Correct me if I'm wrong--" Ian began.

"You usually are," Cavanaugh muttered causing Ian smiled, though he never opened his eyes.  

"But aren't women supposed to like compliments?" Ian finished.  

 Cavanaugh rolled his eyes, "Not when you give them out like a politician giving out handshakes at election time," he replied, "They want what you say to come from the heart and really mean something."  

"It did mean something and it did come from my heart," Andrew stated defensively. "She just didn't seem to believe that anything I said was true."  

"So how are you going to convince her that it is true?" Ian asked and Cavanaugh chuckled when the man raised his brow without ever opening his eyes.  

"I'm not sure," Andrew replied as he scratched at his head. "But I'll figure something out."  

 Cavanaugh just shook his head and went into the house, leaving his brothers to discuss wooing women on the porch. Cavanaugh had never been a wooer. He was a one woman man through and through.  

He went into the kitchen and grabbed a glass before filling it with water from the tap. He had to admit that indoor plumbing was awfully nice. Especially being able to use the bathroom in the comfort of home instead of walking all the way out to the outhouse.  

Cavanaugh walked into the living room, hearing the music playing loudly from Nicole's computer. Cavanaugh realized he liked the woman's taste in music as he listened to a song about gunslingers, brawls and 'taking it outside' blared from the speakers.  

He heard Nicole's voice upstairs singing and found himself smiling as he walked up the stairs to find her. He found her in the bedroom he'd been using. She had pulled the blankets and sheets off the bed and was currently replacing them with clean ones. Cavanaugh chuckled silently into his hand at the sight of her. She had taken off her robe and slippers and she was dancing in her bare feet and shaking her backside as she sang along to the music, holding a hair brush to her mouth and acting as if she was singing to an audience.  

"

If both of us walk out that door one of us ain’t coming back!“

she sang loudly and then she looked up into the mirror behind the bed and let out a scream when he waved at her in the reflection.

She spun around, tossed the hair brush to the side and covered her heart with her hand as her face flushed bright red, "How long have you been standing there?" she demanded.  

 Cavanaugh smiled as he crossed his arms over his bare chest and leaned back against the door jamb, "A minute or two," he replied honestly. "You sing real good," he added.  

"And I thought Ian was the charming one," Nicole said with a dismissive wave of her hand.  

Cavanaugh pushed himself off the wall and rubbed the back of his neck, "Naw, he just thinks he is," he replied. "I wanted to talk to you actually."  

Nicole frowned at the seriousness in his tone. She nodded as she began stretching the clean sheet over the bed, "Okay," she replied.  

Cavanaugh crossed the room and took one side of the sheet, helping her slide it over the mattress, "About last night." he added.

 He saw the dread on her face and then she turned and grabbed a blanket, "Cavanaugh...."  

"It felt good to me too," he admitted.  

Nicole's green eyes were wide as the blanket she had tossed in the air, fell down over the bed, "Oh," she stated blankly.  

Cavanaugh began to fix the blanket over the side of the bed he was standing on and shifted his feet awkwardly, "I just don't want to hurt you. I'm not sure I even want to move on and if I did want to I'm not sure I could. Honestly I never gave much thought at all to it until I met you so maybe that's a step in the right direction?"  

Nicole stood there in shock. She tried hard to focus on his words instead of on the way his tight muscles worked while he fixed the bed. He had sweat clinging to his tanned skin and gleaming in the sunlight coming through the open window.  

Words. Words. What had he said? That he wasn't sure he wanted to move on but that she made him think about it? That was positive wasn't it? 	She looked up and saw that his blue eyes were watching her closely as if trying to judge her reaction, "Cavanaugh, I won't lie, I had sworn off men after what I went through with my last boyfriend a long time ago but then you came, well. 'poofing', into my house and suddenly I didn't want to be alone.  But I know that you have some things to work through so no pressure, okay? If anything happens between us great but if it doesn't then that'll be okay too." Nicole knew she wasn't telling the complete truth but she wasn't willing to be any more vulnerable than that just now.  

She realized that Cavanaugh seemed relieved as he tucked the blanket under the pillows, "Where did you learn to make a bed so nice?" Nicole asked, looking at her messily made side and his perfectly smooth, professional side.  

"Leah was a stickler for the beds and when she was carrying our children she stayed real sick so I learned how to make the beds to give her one less thing to worry about," he replied.  

 Nicole smiled, "She was a lucky woman."  

Cavanaugh just shrugged and looked around the room. Being in a bedroom with the woman who seemed to heat his blood so easily wasn't really good for his self control. He shoved his hands deep in his pants pockets as Nicole scooped the dirty sheets and blanket into her arms.  

"Can I ask why you swore off men?" he asked.  

 Nicole just shook her head as she headed toward the bedroom door, "Let's just say I learned that just because a man says he loves you that doesn't mean it's true and just because a woman says she's your best friend doesn't mean she really cares," Nicole replied and then without giving him a chance to reply she left the room.  

Cavanaugh suddenly wanted to punch whoever had hurt Nicole that way right in the face. Why would anyone lucky enough to have a woman like her be stupid enough to throw it all away?

---

“She’s here! She’s here! She’s here!” Andrew exclaimed as Bethany’s red car pulled into view and he bounced from foot to foot on the porch.

"Maybe not acting like a hyperactive puppy seeing his first meaty bone would be a good idea there, Andrew," Ian scolded with a grin and Andrew stopped bouncing though his fingers began tapping on his thighs because the energy had to come out somewhere.  

"Bethany's here?" Nicole asked as she stepped onto the porch and saw her car.  

"Yep. She called a long time ago and said she was coming," Ian replied.  

"And you didn't tell me why?" Nicole asked as she put her hand on her hip and glared at him where he lay in the porch swing.  

"Because that would have involved getting off his lazy backside," Cavanaugh replied as he too stepped outside.  

"I'm resting up. Have you seen how dirty that truck is?" Ian asked without opening his eyes.  

Andrew ignored them and stepped off the porch when Bethany's car came to a stop.

Bethany let out a deep breath as she looked up at Andrew through her windshield. She couldn't believe what she was seeing. The man was practically bouncing with excitement. Excitement over seeing her? That was a first.  

Andrew felt like his heart was going to blow up in his chest. He had never been good at waiting for what he wanted and he fought the urge to run to the car, jerk the door open, yank her from inside and just drink in the sight of her.  

Then the door did open and Bethany stepped out and Andrew nearly collapsed right there. Just seeing her, just being these short ten feet away from her, caused that whirring in his brain to still and the tapping of his finger on his thighs slowed.  

"Hi, Andrew." she said quietly.  

 Andrew took a step toward her, "Hi, Bethany," he replied. "I uh.. If I tell you that you look real pretty will you get mad?"   

Bethany blushed and pushed her hair behind her ear, "No, I won't get mad." she promised.  

He grinned from ear to ear and winked at her and Bethany suddenly felt as if there was no air to breathe, "In that case, you look beautiful today." 	Bethany shifted her feet and shrugged one shoulder, "I did my hair and...."  

"Shhhh," Andrew stepped forward and put his finger against her lips, "Just smile, nod and take the compliment," he urged. Bethany eyes went crossed as she tried to look down at his finger on her mouth. That finger was setting her lips on fire.  

"Good luck with that, Andrew," Nicole called out from the porch. "She never has been very good at taking compliments."

 Bethany was thankful for the distraction because it gave her an excuse to pull away from Andrew and walk toward the house. Andrew made it hard for her to think. Hard for her to breathe. Hard for her to remember that truthfully he was not the kind of man her family would want her with and that he was a charming womanizer who would hurt her in the end.  

"Andrew was getting somewhere. What did ya interrupt them for?" Ian whispered as he stood and put his lips to Nicole's ear.  

Nicole fought back a laugh as his breath tickled her skin, "Do you remember Baby?" she replied. "Bethany's papaw would be happy to shoot me with her too if I let Andrew work his magic on Bethany right here under my nose."  

"A gun pointed at my face never stopped me from going after what I wanted," Ian countered.  

Before Nicole could respond Cavanaugh started chuckling, "Yeah but a gun pointed at your ass gets you runnin' these days don't it?"  

Nicole snorted with laughter and Ian glared at them both, "Why don't you try getting shot in the ass?!" he demanded.  

"No thanks," Nicole replied.  

 Cavanaugh nodded, "Yeah I believe I'll just stay away from other men's women and be just fine."  

"You've been shot in the butt?" Bethany asked quietly as she stepped on the porch.  

Ian grinned and leaned toward her with a wink, "Sure have. I even got a scar, wanna see it?"  

"Of course she don't," Andrew grumbled as he pushed his way in between Ian and Bethany.

"Yeah, Ian." Cavanaugh said with a good natured grin. "What are you trying to do, kill the woman?"  

Nicole rolled her eyes and motioned for Bethany, "Well come on in, Bethany. It's getting close to lunch time so I'll make us all some sandwiches."  

---

"I have to go now," Bethany said nearly an hour later as the five of them sat on the back porch beneath the shade of an oak tree.  

"Where ya going?" Andrew asked as he tapped a rhythm on the arm of the swing with his fingertips.  

"I.. uh.. I have another appointment to go to for the wedding," Bethany replied picking at her skirt.  

Cavanaugh noticed the way Nicole tensed up beside him. They were sitting side by side in a set of wooden rocking chairs and he looked over to see that her face was a mask of indifference yet her green eyes appeared sad.  

"Does that mean you'll be spending more time with that Helen woman?" Andrew asked with a sharp edge to his voice.  

"We're going for the final cake testing," Bethany replied with a nod.

"When is the wedding?" Nicole asked, her voice blank.  

"Next weekend," Bethany replied without meeting her eyes. "I'm sorry I mentioned it. I really shouldn't have..."  

"It's been almost five years,  Bethany. I'm okay," Nicole countered but Cavanaugh could tell that she was lying. He wasn't sure exactly what was wrong but it was obvious to him that she was upset by this wedding.  

"I'm coming with you," Andrew stated as he stood up.  

Bethany shook her head, "No, not this time." she replied.  

Andrew's eyes narrowed, "You better not let them people talk to you the way they did yesterday."  

"What happened yesterday?" Nicole asked, "Did Helen try to start her crap with you again?"  

"No, they were just joking around," Bethany assured her as she stood up.  

Andrew stepped forward and shook his head angrily, "They were not."  

Bethany frowned. Was he really that worried about her? Did he care? And if he did then why? He barely knew her and there was no way that she could actually be his type. She wasn't anyone's type, "I'll be fine, Andrew, I promise." she assured him. "I'll be going now. I'm sorry I mentioned it, Nicole. I'll see you when you come back to papaws again."  

"I'll see you then," Nicole replied with a forced smile, "And please don't let them be mean to you." 	

"I'll be fine," Bethany promised. She walked off the porch and started around the house when she heard footsteps behind her. She turned and saw Andrew following her. She stopped suddenly and he nearly collided with her before managing to sidestep and smile at her sheepishly.  

"Can I come with you?" he asked as he fidgeted from foot to foot. "Please?" he added.  

Bethany shook her head, "No. I think it would probably be better if I went to this alone." 	

Bethany was shocked when she saw the disappointment on his face, "I want to spend more time with you," he stated with what could only be described as a whine.  

"Really?" Bethany asked with a shocked laugh.  

Andrew frowned and nodded, "Yes. Really."  

A breeze kicked up and whipped Bethany's skirt around her legs and Andrew's eyes were drawn toward the movement. He stared at her exposed lower legs, just the way he had found himself staring all day. Ladies these days sure showed a lot more skin and Andrew had to admit that he liked it. Bethany's legs were smooth, soft and ivory pale.  

His eyes went back to her face when she cleared her throat, "Okay."  

"Okay, what?" he asked as he crossed and uncrossed his arms several times.  

"I'll come pick you up this evening and we can do something. That is if you really want to," she stated with doubt.  

Andrew bounced up and down with happiness, "Yes! Yes I want to!" he exclaimed.  

Bethany nodded, "Okay. I'll see you this evening then."  

Andrew took her by the hand when she tried to turn away and pulled her toward him. Bethany felt her breath catch in her chest and her heart skid to a stop when he lowered his face toward hers and then brushed a feather light kiss to her cheek.  

"I'll see you then." he whispered. His heart was thundering and his legs suddenly felt weak beneath him. He had no idea what the feeling in his heart was since he had never felt it before but he liked it.  

Bethany turned quickly as a blush covered her cheeks and walked as fast as she could toward her car, nearly tripping over her feet several times as her legs shook.  

She backed out quickly and watched in her rearview mirror as Andrew faded into the distance. Her mind was racing. Andrew was incredibly hot. He was charming. He was funny. He was sweet. And miraculously, somehow, he seemed to truly be interested in her.  

With the promise of this evening still fresh in her mind, Bethany was sure that the next few hours with Helen would be much easier to get through.

Chapter Nineteen

Chapter Nineteen

Jamison groaned as he buried his pounding head beneath his arms. He shifted on the mattress and then froze. Mattress? How had he gotten on a mattress? He heard humming nearby and recognized the voice instantly. He would know that gentle sound anywhere. But how in the world had he gotten back to Dodge City in 1875 and into Hallie's bed? And why the hell did his head hurt so bad?  

He opened his eyes and looked around the familiar surrounding of Hallie's bedroom. The dark polished wardrobe and washbasin. The cream colored lace curtains blowing in the late summer breeze coming through the open window.  

Jamison threw his legs over the edge of the bed and sat up, cursing the throbbing behind his eyes that accompanied the movement. Bits of memory came back as he sat there. Telling Nicole he knew what he had to do and then being instantly transported back to that cloudy place. Mary's voice replayed itself in his mind, wishing him good luck on his journey. His journey...  

Hallie. Hallie was his journey. Of course finding Leah and the children's murderer was also part of what he had to do but first he had to marry Hallie. It had already been over three years since they'd been killed so a little extra time wasn't going to hurt anything.  

He pushed himself to his feet, swaying slightly when his head pounded harder, "Dammit, Mary, it didn't hurt last time," he grumbled as he ground his fingers against his temples.

 He looked down at himself to ensure he was properly dressed and realized that somehow Mary had put him back in the clothes he'd left 1875 in. His dark blue chambray shirt, black trousers, dark brown leather chaps and vest and his worn gun belt low on his hips. His badge was shining on his chest and he grabbed his hat off the bedpost and after running his fingers through his blond hair he plopped it on his head.  

He was walking toward the closed bedroom door when it was suddenly thrown open and he found himself staring at Hallie herself.

 Hallie let out a scream of shock as she dropped the folded sheets in her hand and covered her chest, "Jamison?!" she demanded as she gripped the door jamb for support and blew a long strand of her red hair from her freckled face, "What in the world are you doing in my bedroom?"

"Long story," Jamison replied with a shrug. "I missed you something terrible, Hallie,"  he admitted as he took a step forward and took a deep breath hoping to catch the hint of lavender that was always on her skin and hair.  

He saw the passionate flush cover her skin just as he knew he would. He looked into her green eyes and stepped closer still. He could feel her breath on his chest as she stood in front of him. Her five foot frame was so much smaller than his six and a half foot one.  

Jamison reached out a hand and slid her hair from her face, rubbing his thumb along her jaw tenderly. He saw her lips part and her eyes darken and knew that she wanted him just as badly as he wanted her. He had never been away from her for as long as he had been this time.  

He bent his head, hungry for the taste of those full red lips and was shocked when she brought her hand sharply across his cheek and sent him reeling backwards as the pain in his head exploded.  

"What the hell was that for?!" he demanded as he glared at her through his pain filled haze.  

She put her hands on her rounded hips and her eyes were shooting daggers as she stared hard at him, "I warned you, Jamison McEllis! I told you not to leave me waiting with no idea when you'd be back and did you listen? No you did not. You just rode off without a word and stayed gone for months! And then you have the nerve to ride back in here, sneak in my bedroom and try to steal a kiss like nothing ever happened?!"  

"I didn't just ride off, Hallie. I got word that my mama was dying." Jamison saw Hallie's expression change. Her green eyes filled with sadness and she reached out a soft hand and laid it on his arm.  

"I'm so sorry, honey." she said softly. But then her face hardened and she pulled her hand away. Jamison sighed. His Hallie had always been able to go from one extreme to the other in the blink of an eye.  

"Why didn't you tell me? Why didn't you come back and get me so I could be there for you? Why didn't you at least send me word?"  

"I don't have a good excuse for any of that," he admitted lamely. Hallie crossed her arms over her full chest and Jamison's eyes were drawn to the pale skin of her chest against the dark green bodice of her cotton work dress.  

"Don't start, Jamison. I warned you what would happen if you left and you didn't listen and now...."  

"Hold on," Jamison ground out as his jaw tightened painfully. "Are you telling me that you found someone else?"  

"I am," she replied as she stuck her chin up in the air.  

Jamison laid his hand on his gun and growled low in his throat, "Who is he?"   

Hallie turned away from him and walked over to the washbasin. Jamison's eyes followed the sway of her rounded hips as if seeing them for the first time. Damn why had he waited so long to stake his claim on this woman? "He is new in town," she finally told him.   

"What's his name?"  

"Why, Jamison? Are you going to challenge him to a duel for my affections?"  

"If I have to," Jamison replied stubbornly.  

Hallie turned her face from him and stood facing the wall, "His name is Connor. He's fairly new in town."  

"And you just thought you'd chase after him to get back at me?" Jamison demanded and then he took a step back when Hallie whirled around and stalked toward him with fire in her green eyes.  

"How dare you!" she exclaimed. "You left 

me , Jamison McEllis! Nine years I put up with you taking what you wanted and then riding off into the sunset because I just knew that one day you would wake up and pull your head out of your ass and realize that you wanted to marry me but do you know what?“

"What?" Jamison snarled, his own pride and temper kicking in full force.  

"I have come to the conclusion that your head is simply stuck there."  

"Is that right?" Jamison asked slowly as he glared down at her and crossed his arms over his chest.  

"Yes that's right." Hallie shot back as she jabbed him in the chest with her finger.  

"Well it's a good damn thing you let me know that before I dropped to my knee and asked you to marry me since I was about two seconds away from making a complete fool of myself!" Jamison turned quickly and stormed out the back door.  

He cursed the sunlight and the pain in his head as he made his way around Hallie's dressmaking shop and out onto the main street, "So much for offering me wisdom." he muttered up at the sky, hoping that Mary could hear him. And so much for Nicole offering him any advice that he could use.  

Now all that was left to do was figure out who this 

Connor was and put a bullet right between his beady little eyes.

---

Hallie watched the empty doorway with shock. Her feet wouldn't move and her mouth wouldn't speak as Jamison's words sunk in to her anger clouded mind.  

He had been about to propose? Could it be true that her Jamison had finally seen the light and wanted to make an honest woman out of her?  

She bit back a silent curse and damned her temper. She had been so shocked to see him in her bedroom and then when he had nearly kissed her as if nothing had happened she had seen red.  

Oh no! She had to get out to the McFarland ranch before Jamison asked enough question and figured out that's where Connor was working. Hallie hoped her cousin would forgive her for using his name that way but she had wanted to teach Jamison a lesson. She just hoped she hadn't signed the poor boys death certificate when she had done so!  

Sure she could run out the door and probably catch Jamison before his anger escalated but then again the man had treated her like his personal brothel maid for the last nine years. She smiled as she grabbed her handbag and walked to the front of the store to flip the sign to closed.  

Might as well let the man stew about it for a while.  

---

"So are we going to the bar or what?" Ian asked as Nicole walked into the living room. She finished putting in her dangling silver earrings and put her hands on her hips.  

"You don't deserve to go to the bar. Did you even clean the truck? Because from what I saw Cavanaugh cleaned it."  

"I helped," Ian assured her and then he chuckled at her raised brow. "Moral support is real important you know!"  

"Really?" Nicole asked skeptically as she fought back a smile.  

Ian jumped to his feet and went to her. He took her hand and dropped to one knee, "Please, oh most beautiful and merciful one, allow me to get sloppy drunk and find a whole bunch of women to grace with my charms."  

Andrew laughed loudly as he paused in his constant pacing by the big front window.  

"Oh Ian..." Nicole gasped, as she feigned breathlessness and put her free hand over her heart.  

"What the hell's going on?" Cavanaugh's angry voice said from the front door. Nicole looked over at him and felt her breath catch again. Damn him and his rugged manliness that she found irresistible. He had changed into the blue flannel shirt she had bought for him and a pair of levis. He had also put on his chaps and his vest and of course those light tan chaps drew her eyes directly to the zipper of those levis.  

Nicole blinked quickly and then looked up at his face, "Your brother was just pledging his undying love and loyalty to me." she stated and Ian let out a snort of laughter as he stayed on his knee with her hand in his. 	Cavanaugh raised a brow, crossed his arms over his broad chest and then grinned, "He wants to go to the bar doesn't he?"  

"Sure does," Nicole replied with a wink as she smiled back. "But I told him I don't think he deserves to since he didn't clean the truck."  

"Aww, come on!" Ian exclaimed, jumping to his feet. "Tell her Cav! I offered moral support!"  Cavanaugh shook his head as he laughed.  

"I'll tell you what, Ian, I feel sorry for any woman that gets tied to your sorry ass."  

"Me too," Andrew agreed as he picked back up pacing and watching out the window.  

"Has Bethany called yet?" Cavanaugh asked Nicole.  

 Nicole shook her head, "Not yet,"  

"Alright, let's turn the attention back to me and the bar for a minute." Ian stated and Nicole and Cavanaugh both turned their gazes to him. "For starters I ain't never getting tied down to one woman. That would be my idea of hell quite frankly."  

"Poor baby," Nicole stated as she reached out and patted him on the head and Cavanaugh chuckled.  

Ian's brown eyes narrowed as he glared at her and rubbed his stubble covered chin, "And," he continued. "If I ever did decide to let a woman tie herself to my ass I can promise you now that she'd be took care of. She'd have what she needed."  

"How many stagecoaches you gotta rob to have enough to set up a homestead?" Cavanaugh asked.  

 Andrew laughed loudly, "Probably about five or six," he replied and then he grinned sheepishly at the sharp look that Cavanaugh sent his way. "Not that I have any experience with that," he added quickly.  

"Kiss my ass, every one of you," Ian grumbled and then he smiled charmingly at Nicole, "Except for you of course, owner of the truck that will take me to the bar." he said quickly. "And just so you all know any woman that got tied down to me would be the luckiest woman in the world."  

"Why's that?" Andrew asked as Cavanaugh came to stand next to him and nudged him with his elbow.  

"Probably because Ian's good with a pair of handcuffs," Cavanaugh stated with a chuckle and Andrew began laughing loudly as he bent over and braced his hands on his knees. Nicole couldn't help but laugh as well at the angry look on Ian's face and then suddenly the telephone rang.  

"I got it!!!" Andrew exclaimed and he vaulted himself over the couch and then skidded to a stop in the kitchen, nearly colliding with the countertop before grabbing the door jamb and turning himself so he could grab the phone off the wall.  

"Hello?" he said hopefully into the receiver. Then his face lit up. "Hi Bethany!"  

"Aww, it's cute," Ian said as he wrapped his arm around Nicole's shoulders, "Love is grand, don't you think?"  

Nicole looked over at him and sighed with exasperation, "You can stop hanging on me, I'll take you to the damn bar," she stated and he whooped loudly and kissed her cheek.  

Nicole saw Cavanaugh stiffen and she elbowed Ian in the stomach roughly. His breath came out in a loud whoosh and he stared at her questioningly, "What have I told you about keeping your hands off, McEllis?" she asked and he grinned.  

"I know one McEllis brother you wouldn't say that to. And I must say that with those tight jeans and that silky little top you might just convince him to make an attempt at putting his hands on."  

Nicole blushed and ran her hands over her blouse self consciously. She had never exactly had the type of body the men couldn't resist. Ian chuckled and whistled loudly as he walked out to the porch, Nicole spared a glance at Cavanaugh and saw that he was indeed looking her up and down.  

She was suddenly very grateful for the dark denim jeans and turqouise, satin, low-rise tank that highlighted her good assets and pulled away from her bad ones. She had pulled her hair back in a pony tail but she had added curls to it and left a few strands loose. She had done a light coat of make-up and added a diamond necklace and her favorite earrings and she had to admit that this was the most effort she'd put into her appearance in a long time. And currently it looked like it was going to pay off.  

"You look real nice," Cavanaugh said from across the room and 	Nicole frowned, "Nice?" she asked and he grinned as he pulled off his hat and rubbed the back of his neck.  

He opened his mouth to speak but whatever he'd been about to say was cut off when Andrew let out a loud whoop and came bursting into the room, "She's coming!" he exclaimed. "Hot damn, she's actually coming!" 	Ian poked his head back in the door and smiled, "Good, now that we have a babysitter for the hyperactive pup, how bout us big kids go have some fun of our own?"

Chapter Twenty

Chapter Twenty

"Miss, Hallie, what are you doing all the way out here?" Bart asked as he stepped up and grabbed the reins of her brown mare.  

"I came to see your smiling face of course," Hallie replied with a happy smile. She had always loved this old man. His wrinkled black skin was worn with age and his stiff, short hair a covering of snow white atop his head. He had the most inviting smile and the kindest big brown eyes of anyone she had ever met.  

"Well now, I'll just pretend that I believe that," Bart stated as he reached out and took her hand to help her down. "But is there something else I can do for you other than flash a little smile?"  

Hallie dismounted and adjusted the bonnet on her head, "Actually I was hoping to speak with Connor. Is he around close?" she asked, hoping that Connor wouldn't be out in the fields.   

"Sure, darlin'," Bart replied. "He's in the third barn over there."  

"Thank you, Bart."  

"No problem, miss Hallie. I'll just hitch your horse up over there in the shade for you."  

Hallie nodded her thanks and then headed for the barn that Connor was in. She held her shoulders back and her head high. Most folks in town whispered behind her back because of her relationship with Jamison but Hallie was a proud woman and nothing made her lower her head with shame. She entered the barn and saw Connor at the other end. He had his shirt pulled off and his back was slicked with sweat as he raked clean hay into a stall.  

"Hello, cousin," Hallie called. He turned quickly and flashed her a crooked smile as he leaned the rake against the wall and pulled his bandana from his pants pocket.

 He wiped his face clean and walked toward her, "Hello, Hallie," he greeted. "What brings you out here today?"  

"Actually, I need to talk with you about something,"  

Connor frowned and leaned his shoulder against a wooden beam next to him, "I don't like the sound of that. Anytime you ever say you need to talk to me about something it's always bad. It was always bad as children and I'm sure that means it's bad nowadays."  

Hallie shrugged and pulled off her riding gloves, shoving them deep into the pocket of her skirt, "That would depend on what you consider to be bad, I assume. It is not a three month drought or a raging twister."  

Connor shook his head and eyed her skeptically, "Then what is it?"  	Hallie bit her lip and then crossed her arms over her chest and looked him in the eye, "I may or may not have told a man that you were my new beau in order to pay him back."  

Connor shook his head, "I know some people that'll court their cousins but I just ain't one of those," he teased with a grin, "Who exactly did you tell this to? Some old drunk in town that wouldn't leave you alone?" 	Hallie offered him a placating smile and smoothed her hands over her skirt, "Actually it was Jamison McEllis," she said without meeting his gaze. 	She saw his eyes bulge and his face pale, "U.S. Marshal Jamison McEllis?!" he demanded, his voice becoming more high pitched than normal.  

"Yes, that's the only Jamison McEllis I know," she replied innocently.  

"Jesus H. Christ, you little pain in the ass!" Connor exclaimed. "The same Jamison McEllis you've been head over heels over for the last nine years? The same Jamison McEllis that took on seven gang members at once and was the last man left standing."  

"Yes that one," Hallie replied simply. "And it was eight not seven," she added quietly.  

Connor threw his hands in the air, "That makes me feel so much better!" he exclaimed. "That man will kill me for sure!"  

"He's a lawman. He can't just murder you," she reminded him.

Connor nodded, "He's a lawman so he can and it wouldn't be murder!" he countered.  

"Oh for goodness sakes!" Hallie exclaimed as she put her hands on her hips. "Are you honestly that afraid of the man?"

"Yes. Yes I am," Connor replied with a hearty nod.  

"Honestly?  Surely you are braver than that," she scolded as she stepped forward.  

"Surely not," he replied, "And don't..." Before Connor could finish warning her about the crooked floor board, she tripped over it and stumbled. Hallie would have fallen but Connor jumped forward and caught her in his arms.  

"Take your dirty, good for nothing hands off of my woman now." 	Both Connor and Hallie froze at the sound of Jamison's angry voice, "This ain't what it looks like," Connor said quickly.  

"Hallie, step away from that man," Jamison warned, his angry blue eyes flashing.	

 Hallie bit her lip and moved away from Connor's arms, "Jamison, you can't kill him." she warned. She had to admit, however, that Jamison painted a very fine picture just about now. His blue eyes were flashing with a jealous possessive fire as he looked at her. His chest rose and fell quickly with his angry breaths and his nostrils were flared as his jaw tensed. His broad shoulders were thrown back and his legs spread wide as he stood there with one big hand hovering in the air just above his revolver.  

"And why's that?" he asked, his voice contained a barely controlled fury that made Hallie tremble with excitement. How long had she been waiting for Jamison to show this kind of possessive desire for her? How long had she been wanting him to claim her as his own? She bit her lip and looked back at her cousin. She just prayed she hadn't killed her cousin in order to finally get Jamison to act the way she had always wanted him to.  

"Why, Hallie?" Jamison asked again, "Is he your husband?"  

"No, of course not," Hallie replied as she folded her arms over her chest and cocked her hip to the side.  

"So you're just what? Playing whore for this skinny cowpoke in the barn stall?" he demanded angrily.  

 Hallie glare at him as her eyes narrowed, "Well why not?" she hissed. "I've been playing whore for you for the last nine years."  

Jamison's jaw popped loudly  as he clenched it tight. Hallie saw the anger intensify in his blue eyes as he strode across the dusty floor toward her and Connor. Hallie was a little afraid as he towered over her and looked down at her with a mixture of fire and ice in his eyes. Mostly though she was just excited. She had always loved Jamison's manliness. His ruggedness. The dangerous side of him. She knew he would never lay a forceful hand on her and therefore she didn't worry too badly about riling his temper.  

Jamison grabbed her by the arm and pulled her to him before turning his gaze toward Connor who looked like he wanted to both defend her and run for his life at the same time, "Not a word from you unless you want a bullet right between your beady eyes," Jamison growled at the scared man.  

"Yes, sir," Connor said in a shaky voice and Hallie rolled her eyes at the chicken of a man.  

"Jamison..." Hallie started, deciding that she had carried her ruse far enough but Jamison threw her a look that had her mouth snapping shut.  

"One more word out of your mouth and I'll stick a gag in it. I don't want to hear you speak again until I tell you to, understood?"  Hallie glared at him, unsure that she liked that tone to his voice but she nodded in agreement. She had actually never seen him so angry. He was nearly vibrating with his rage and she was in no hurry to push him any further or tell him about her dishonesty.  

She let out a loud yelp of shock that had the horses in their stalls snorting as Jamison grabbed her around the waist and tossed her over his broad shoulder as if she weighed no more than a feather.  

"What are you doing?!" she demanded. He tossed his shoulder, sending her head thumping into his back. She rubbed her sore nose and thought about kicking him in the face. Then again he was very tall and if she kicked him he was sure to drop her and that would probably hurt quite badly.  

Hallie bit her lip to keep from saying anything else as he strode out of the barn and then tossed her quite unceremoniously onto her backside on the saddle of her horse. She almost spoke then but he sent her a glare that had her biting her tongue so sharply she thought for a moment she might soon taste blood.  

He took her mare by the reins and led it to the large gray horse he had ridden to the ranch on. He jumped in the saddle in one fluid motion and then they headed off toward town with Jamison holding tightly to Hallie's mare's reins. Silence accompanied them into town. A heavy, uncomfortable silence that had Hallie shifting in her saddle as she watched the muscles and tendons jumping in Jamison's jaw.  

They rode into town and Hallie saw all the stares that were sent in their direction. She looked at Jamison but he was still looking stubbornly ahead and refusing to turn toward her. She was about to speak and say that enough was enough when she realized he was turning them in the direction of the small white church in the center of town.  

"What are we doing?" Hallie asked, wondering if perhaps he was going to plan her funeral and she needed to make a run for it.  

"What the hell do you think I'm doing? I'm marrying you of course," he replied in a stony voice as he pulled his horse to a stop and jumped down.  

Hallie stuttered and couldn't seem to speak as he grabbed her around the waist and lifted her from her horse. He hitched both horses to the post and then began to drag her by the hand toward the church. She regained the use of her mind and basic motor functions and dug her feet into the dusty ground.  

"Stop!" she exclaimed.  

Jamison stopped suddenly and turned toward her, "What?"  

"I won't do this," she replied stubbornly as she yanked her arm from his grasp and raised her chin.  

"Well why the hell not? You've been wanting me to marry you for years now!" Jamison exclaimed and then he laughed harshly, "Don't tell me you're actually in love with that skinny little boy!"

"Of course not!" Hallie replied with a roll of her eyes. "He's my cousin."  

"You're cousin?" Jamison growled, "You lied to me?"  

"Of course I did. I had to. Your head has been so far up your well toned backside for the last nine years, I knew that it would take something drastic to pull it back out."  

Jamison stared at her with shock. Sure it had taken something drastic alright, being transported to the year 2011 to be exact, but for Hallie to lie to him??? That hurt.  

"I can't believe you'd lie to me," he said as he took a step back.  

Hallie squared her shoulders and met his gaze, "Yes well you called me a whore," she spat back.  

Jamison shook his head, "I did no such thing!" he exclaimed.  

Hallie snorted and nodded angrily, "Oh yes you did! Right out there at the ranch you accused me of being a whore!"  

Neither of them realized that their rather loud argument was drawing the attention of quite a few of the townsfolk.  

"Well I'm sorry," Jamison replied lamely. "I certainly didn't mean that."  

"Of course you didn't," Hallie replied with a wave of her hand.

"Isn't there anything you're sorry for?" he asked, his voice barely more than a low growl, which caused the crowd to move in a little closer so they could hear it.  

"Nope," Hallie replied as she polished her nails on her skirt and then eyed them in the sunlight, "There's only one man I've ever loved, Jamison McEllis, and if you'd have been using your God given brain then you would have realized that and seen my lie for what it was."  

"So now I'm stupid?" he demanded.  

 Hallie shrugged again, "Your words, not mine," she replied and she nearly laughed out loud at the flash of temper in his blue eyes.  

"I guess you're right, Hallie. I'd have to be one million kinds of stupid to be so deep in love with a lying, conniving, little pain in the ass like you!"  

Hallie froze. She dropped her shocked hands to her side and stared at him in wonder as tears gathered behind her eyes. Never before in nine long years had Jamison ever said that he loved her.  

"You love me?" she asked quietly and she saw his blue eyes soften just a little as he looked down at her.  

"Hell yeah I love you."  

"You all are drawing a crowd..." the preacher said as he stepped out of the church and looked at them both with exasperation.  

"Sorry 'bout that," Jamison said.  "I still can't believe you lied to me about your cousin," he scolded looking down at Hallie.  

"You deserved it," she assured him.  

"Why don't we just do this quickly before you curse and yell anymore outside of my church..." the preacher said with a sigh. "Marshal McEllis, do you take her as your wife?"  

"Hell, I might as well." Jamison replied with a shrug. The preacher sent a look up to the lord seeking forgiveness and then looked at Hallie who was still misty eyed as she stared up at Jamison.  

"Hallie, do you take him to be your husband?"  

"Of course!" she replied happily.  

"Then I pronounce you both husband and wife. Now go take your yelling and name calling somewhere else and I'll bring the papers to you later to sign."  

The surrounding crowd of townsfolk clapped and let out a loud resounding, "It's about time!"  

Jamison nodded and grabbed Hallie, scooping her up into his arms  and heading toward her dressmaking shop with long purposeful strides. He threw a glance at the sheriff as they passed by him, "Set our horses up at the livery," he said and then walked away before waiting to hear the sheriffs response.  

Hallie could hardly breath as Jamison carried her across the dusty streets in broad daylight. Never before had he ever shown her affection where anyone might see it. She felt her breath catch when he used his chin to slide her bonnet back and gently kissed her soft red hair.  

He carried her down the alley and through the back door directly into her bedroom. He kicked the door closed with his dirty boot and then carried her to the bed. He tossed her onto the soft mattress gently and Hallie watched with trembling anticipation as he removed his hat and tossed it onto the bedpost. Next he unhooked his gun belt from his lean hips and dropped it to the floor before pulling off his boots.   

"Marshal, I do believe you are trying to show off," Hallie whispered coyly as Jamison grinned and slid out of his vest and shirt. Hallie felt her breath catch as he slid out of the rest of his clothes and she took in the sight of his hard, solid body. Jamison had always had the ability to steal her breath and turn her body to a trembling heap of heat and longing.  

"Come here," he all but growled and she quickly stood from the bed and went into his waiting arms.  

His lips claimed hers and he wasted no time in deepening the kiss and plundering her mouth with his hot, hungry tongue. Hallie felt his fingers expertly undoing the buttons of her dress and sliding it down her body until it fell to a pool of fabric at her feet.  

His lips moved across her cheek, brushing against her ear and then lingering against her neck before traveling down to her exposed shoulder as his rough, calloused hands pushed her underclothes down and they joined her dress on the floor.  

He laid her down gently on the bed, bracing himself over her and exploring her body with his hands and his mouth until she moaned and bucked beneath him and begged him breathlessly for more.  

Jamison slid himself inside of her and claimed her as his own. As his wife. His body was screaming to go quickly but he forced himself to set a slow pace and take his time, moving slowly and covering her mouth, her neck, her eyelids with gentle kisses.  

When her moans grew louder he allowed himself to pick up a faster rhythm and soon they were both clinging to one another and tumbling over the edge of bliss together as their moans filled the air inside the small bedroom.  

Jamison stayed on top of her with his head against her chest, listening to the thundering of her heart as he waited for his own heart rate to slow. He realized that she still had her ankle boots on as they pressed against his calves and he lowered himself down and slid them off her tiny feet before falling to his side beside her and pulling her into his arms.  

"Are you really gonna marry me?" Hallie asked quietly, several long peaceful moments later.  

Jamison tightened his grip on her and breathed in the scent of lavender, "I said the damn words didn't I? All that's left is to sign that paper," he stated and he felt her smile against his bare chest. "And I'm gonna give up my marshal's badge too. I don't want to leave you waiting for weeks at a time while I ride away on business."  

"Jamison, I would never ask you to do that!" Hallie exclaimed as she rose up to look into his eyes.  

Jamison sighed and slid the strands of hair that had come loose from her face, "I know you wouldn't but I'm gonna do it anyway. Or maybe you want me to be gone so you can go back to picking up all the new ranch hands."  

Hallie smacked his stomach and glared down at him, her green eyes flashing, "Hush! You know there's never been a man other than you in the last nine years."  

"And there's never been a woman other than you," Jamison assured her.  

Hallie laughed and shook her head, "Liar."  

"I never lie!" Jamison exclaimed angrily as he released his hold on her. "Dammit woman, there ain't never been a woman other than you in nine years and you calling me a liar is a damn bad way to start out this marriage!"  

Hallie stared at him in shock. She had known Jamison a long time and she knew the man inside and out. He was telling the truth. She felt her heart swell with more love than she knew what to do with, "Oh, Jamison! I love you," she sighed as she curled up to him.  

"That's more like it," he grumbled as he pulled her close again. "I'm going to give up my badge and settle down here with you but first there is something I have to do and I'm not real sure how long it will take."  

Hallie heard the seriousness in his tone and frowned, "What do you have to do?"  

"I'm gonna head to Virginia," he replied.

 Hallie nodded, "Are you going to try to find out what happened to Cavanaugh and his family?" Jamison nodded as he kissed her hair. He had told Hallie all about that horrible time just after it had happened. She had never told him that he was a monster for what he'd done because she was the type of woman that stood by her man no matter what, but he had seen the disappointment in her eyes.  

"Yeah I'm gonna try. I owe it to my brother and to my niece and nephew to at least do that much."

Chapter Twenty-One

Chapter Twenty-One

Andrew paced the porch, waiting to hear the sound of that little red cars wheels on the gravel road leading to Nicole's house. Nicole and his brothers were already gone to the bar and Andrew couldn't hold still and couldn't contain his nervous energy or excitement as he waited for Bethany to show up.  

Suddenly he heard the sound he'd been waiting so impatiently to hear and he looked at the setting sun and said a silent thank you. He tried to remember what Ian had told him about not acting too excited but couldn't seem to stop himself from bouncing up and down when the car came into view.  

Bethany parked the car and stepped out and Andrew felt his mouth grow dry and his palms grow moist. She had changed into a pair of light colored jeans that hugged her long slender legs tightly and a black tank top that clung to her small chest and narrow waist. Her long brown hair was hanging loose and those curls form this morning were still in it, causing it to fall in waves down her back and across her shoulders.  

Andrew stepped off the porch and walked quickly to her. He wanted to kiss her senseless but he could tell that she wasn't ready for that as he practically ran headfirst into the wall she seemed to be keeping around herself.  

"I thought you couldn't get any prettier than you were this morning but I was wrong," Andrew whispered

. Bethany blushed and tucked her hair behind her ear and Andrew noticed the diamond earrings she was wearing as they glinted in the reddish orange light from the setting sun, "You look nice too," she replied quietly. Andrew shrugged. He had thrown on a new pair of jeans, a black t-shirt and his boots and hat. He hadn't had anything fancier or nicer to wear.  

"Thanks," he said. "So what are we doing?" Andrew didn't really care what they did. They could just stand here and continue to look at one another all night and that would be fine with him.  

"Are you hungry? I packed us some food. I thought maybe we could go up to the park before it gets dark and have a picnic."  

"Sounds good," Andrew replied. He was glad to spend the time outside with Bethany. Too much time cooped up in the house just made his restlessness that much worse. And she looked real pretty with that sunset light shining on her hair.  

Andrew thought back to the shows he had seen on the television since being here and he quickly went to the car and opened the driver door for Bethany. She seemed surprised as she smiled and climbed in. Andrew shut the door gently and then he ran around the front of the car and jumped in the air, sliding across the hood before throwing open the passenger door and jumping in.  

"What in the world was that?" Bethany asked with a shocked smile.  

"I saw it on a show on that television that Nicole has. I thought it looked like fun and wanted to try it."  

"Dukes of Hazzard?" Bethany asked with a smile and Andrew found himself nodding, though he hadn't really heard what she'd said. Her smile was so damn pretty that he couldn't focus on anything other than the way it lit her face.   

He saw her cheeks redden as she pushed her hair behind her ear and turned away from him shyly. She started the car and backed out of the driveway and Andrew tapped his fingers on his thighs.  

"Is something on your mind?" Bethany asked, noticing his movement. 	Andrew shook his head and fidgeted with the dolphin air freshener hanging from her rear view mirror, "No, why?" he asked.  

She pointed at his hands, "You were tapping your fingers. Most people do that when there is something on their minds."  

Bethany frowned when she saw Andrew flush and stick his hands under his legs. "I've always done it," he said, sounding defensive. "My mama always just said I got more energy than one person is suppose to be born with and it makes me move a lot."  

"I didn't mean to upset you," Bethany assured him and he smiled over at her.  

"I ain't upset," he assured her. "I don't have much of a temper unless you mess with someone I care about."  

Bethany felt a little thrill inside of her. He had certainly had a temper, at least a little bit of one, yesterday when her cousin and Helen had been saying those things about her. Did that mean he really cared?

"I don't have a temper at all," Bethany replied, keeping her eyes focused on the road instead of on how handsome he was with that smile on his face.  

"How was cake sampling?" Andrew asked. "I wasn't sure what that meant so I asked Nicole after you left. I wish you would have let me come. I love cake."  

Bethany couldn't stop the laughter that his statement brought out of her and it surprised her. She had never been lighthearted or carefree but there was something about Andrew that tempted her to be. She wasn't sure what it was but he had an innocence about him that made her feel more open to being all those things she had never allowed herself to be.  

"Then you'll be happy to know I brought some cake along for our picnic," she replied.  

"Seems you've found the way to my heart," Andrew stated with a wink, "Straight through my stomach."  

Bethany laughed again as she relaxed in her seat, "Oh please, I'm nowhere near your heart," she countered with a wave of her hand. "But I do cook fairly well so you'll never go hungry."  

Andrew could have argued with her about the heart bit but he figured she would just call him a liar again. Better to take the emotional aspect of what he was feeling for her moving slow so that she would believe it. Physically though he had never been more aware of another person in his life.

 He had already learned her scent and he knew that her shoulders were tense and if he were to rub them he would guarantee that she carried a lot of stiffness between her shoulder blades. She seemed to try hard not to smile and laugh too easily. though Andrew was happy to see that she was doing both a bit more this evening. And they were real smiles and laughs, not those forced ones she had been attempting to pass off at the dressmakers shop the day before.  

"So it went good then?" Andrew asked as he drummed a beat on the dashboard, "Nobody asked you to stick plastic things in your dress again?" 	This had Bethany laughing even harder and Andrew smiled proudly, "No..." she gasped, "Nobody asked me to stick plastic things in my dress!"  

"So how far away is this park?" Andrew asked. He was eager to be somewhere other than inside a car with Bethany. He wanted to be out in the fresh, open air with her and maybe get her to come further out of that shell she seemed to keep herself locked inside. 	

"Not too much farther," Bethany replied as they continued down the tight, winding mountain roads.

 Andrew nodded and then he pushed the button that made his window go down, (he loved doing that), and pulled off his hat. He stuck his head out the window, letting the wind blow through his hair.  

Bethany just shook her head and smiled before reaching over and turning on her CD player and letting the sound of Bon Jovi once again fill her car. She laughed at the way Andrew's head instantly began to bob in time with the music. She needed to take Nicole's advice that the woman was always giving her and just enjoy herself. How often did one get  the chance to hang out with an extremely hot, funny, entertaining, somewhat hyperactive cowboy?  

They entered the park, starting up the tight, winding road that wound around the huge property. The park was really more of a wildlife preserve with hiking trails, ponds, rivers and plenty of secluded places for picnics.  

Bethany rode to her favorite picnic spot. There were large pine trees surrounding a peaceful pool of water, fed by several streams. A rocky cliff line rose up sharply to one side and a small field full of long grasses and wildflowers held a single picnic table.  

Bethany came here sometimes with her books and spent hours alone in the fresh air reading and thinking. She wasn't sure why she had brought Andrew here since normally she liked to keep her special place private but she found herself wanting to share it with him.  

"Wow, this place is great!" Andrew exclaimed as he stepped out of the car and took a deep breath.  

"It's my favorite place." Bethany admitted as she popped the trunk and pulled out a picnic basket and a lantern. The sun was quickly setting and she knew that darkness would be falling within an hour or so.  

Andrew quickly went to her and took both the basket and the lantern. He smiled at her, causing her heart to skip, and then carried them over to the picnic table and sat them down.  

Bethany spread out the food she had packed. Watermelon, grapes, potato salad, fried chicken and a small wedge of cake.  

Andrew licked his lips and rubbed his growling stomach. "This looks good!" he exclaimed.  

Bethany blushed and shrugged, "I wasn't sure what to make, I hope it's okay."  

"This is great. Fried chicken is my favorite," Andrew admitted. He picked up a piece and took a big bite and Bethany felt pride fill her when his brown eyes rolled back in his head. "You cook good too..." he moaned. "Now I know I'm in love."  

Bethany flushed bright red and stuttered several times before scolding herself and ordering herself silently to chill out. The man had been joking! He didn't love her! Hell they didn't even really know each other! She sat down across from him at the table and grabbed her own piece of chicken.  

"I taught myself how to cook when I was younger," she admitted. "My grandpa Silas pretty much raised me and I did most of the cooking for him."   

Andrew nodded and swatted at a fly that kept buzzing around his head, "What about your parents?" he asked before grabbing a triangle shaped chunk of watermelon and biting off a huge bite that had his cheeks bulging.  

Bethany smiled with amusement at his antics and then shrugged, "I haven't spoken to my parents in years. I never really knew my father and my mother always had better things to do."  

"I'm sorry," Andrew stated and Bethany could tell that he really was. 	

"I had my papaw," she replied, "And I have a few cousins and aunts and uncles around. It wasn't so bad."  

Andrew scowled. He remembered her cousin and her cousin's friends. He would have told her they were pretty damn bad if she had asked his opinion.  

"What about your family?" Bethany asked. "I know you have three brothers here with you but do you have any more family back in 1875?" 	Andrew shook his head as he swallowed down his watermelon and tossed a grape into the air. He caught in his mouth and then flashed her a proud grin and a wink, "Naw. Just my brothers. Our pa died a long time ago when I was young and our mama passed on just a few days before we came here," Andrew looked down at the table sadly as he traced his finger over a knot in the wood.  

"Oh, I'm sorry," Bethany said quickly as she wiped a bit of watermelon juice from her chin.  

Andrew shrugged, "At least it got all of us brothers together. We hadn't all been together in close to eleven years," he admitted. "I'd missed Cav most of all. I think if he wouldn't have left home when he did I would have turned out better. He was always quick to help me know right from wrong. Ian just kinda let me do what I wanted and encouraged me when I did wrong because he thought it was funny."  

"What kind of wrong?" Bethany asked as she raised her brow. She hoped she wasn't out alone in the middle of the woods with some kind of hardened criminal.   

Andrew shrugged as he tossed another grape in the air and caught it in his mouth, "I've always had a problem staying still and being calm," he admitted.  

 Bethany feigned shock, "I hadn't noticed." she stated dryly and Andrew laughed. He held up a grape and motioned for her to open her mouth, "No." she said flatly.  

"Why not?" he asked with a grin.  

"You'll hit me in the face!" she exclaimed and he grunted.  

"I will not," he assured her and then he raised his brow, "You gotta learn how to just trust me, loosen up and have some fun." he added. 	Bethany glared at him. What right did he have to tell her to have fun? She knew how to have fun.  

Andrew sighed and tossed the grape at her, letting it bounce off her nose and go rolling across the bumpy wooden table and off into the grass. 	Bethany put her hand on her nose in shock and stared at him wide-eyed, "You said you wouldn't hit me in the face!" she exclaimed with a laugh.  

 He winked, "I lied. Open your mouth this time."  

Bethany knew she better do as he asked or she'd get whacked by another grape so she opened her mouth and Andrew took his time lining up the shot. Bethany rolled her eyes at his dramatic theatrics and then he tossed the grape and she nearly cried out in surprise when it flew into her mouth.  

"Wow," she stated, before biting down on it and letting the juices explode in her mouth. "Nice shot."  

Andrew reached across the table and wiped a bit of juice from her lip with his thumb and Bethany nearly fell of the bench as she jerked and jumped with a mixture of shock, surprise, arousal and awareness.  

Andrew wanted nothing more than to jump across the table and clean the rest of the juice from her lips with his own. His body was practically bouncing with anticipation and excitement. The whirring in his mind had stilled with her presence but still he had more energy in his body than he knew what to do with. He hated these feelings! How he wished he could just be a normal person. To be a person that could sit at a picnic table and talk for hours without feeling as if he were going insane!

He focused his attention on gathering up grapes and arranging them into shapes on the table. Bethany frowned as she watched him, "So what kinds of things did you do to pass time back in 1875?" she asked as she filled two plastic cups with lemonade from the thermos she had packed. Her lips were tingling from his touch and there was heat pooling low in her belly but she was determined to ignore both sensations.  

"Poker, drinking, horse racing, chariot races, shooting matches and....." he stopped quickly and gave her a sheepish grin. "Well the rest doesn't matter anymore."  

"So you've had a lot of women then?" Bethany asked with a raise of her brow.  

Andrew took a big gulp of the lemonade she had poured for him and shrugged, "Depends on what your definition of a lot is....." he replied. Bethany just sighed and looked out over the pool of water.  

Andrew changed the subject quickly to what she liked to do for fun and the two fell into easy conversation. Bethany found herself laughing and smiling more than she had ever smiled in her life. There was just something about Andrew that made a person feel.... Better.  

They finished eating and packed everything back up and then lit the lantern that Bethany had brought along, "Should we go?" Bethany asked nervously as she looked around at the encroaching darkness.  

Andrew frowned, "Why?" he asked. He didn't want to go. He wanted to keep enjoying the way the lantern light and moonlight danced off her skin and dark hair.  

"There are bears and coyotes around here at night," she replied. 	Andrew patted the gun on his hip, "I got ya took care of," he promised. "Let's go for a walk." He had to do something physical or he was going to go crazy.  

So they walked. They made their way down the winding path that led up a mountainside and around the large pond before coming back down to the clearing. They talked while they strolled together. Andrew had never taken the time to really talk to or get to know a woman. He had never cared enough to really want to know what a woman was thinking or feeling but he wanted to know those things about Bethany.  

They made their way back to the clearing and Bethany sat down on a large boulder beside the water. Andrew sat the lantern on the ground and then began picking up small, smooth stones and skipping them across the surface of the tranquil water. The moonlight was shining brightly down on them and the late September night was balmy and hot.  

Andrew pulled out the flask that he had filled up the night before and took a drink. He looked over at Bethany and saw her frowning, "You shouldn't drink." she scolded.  

Andrew shook his head, "Why the devil not? I gotta have something to help me deal with this brain I got stuck with."  

"And whiskey is all that works?" Bethany asked skeptically.  

Andrew sighed, "Being around you helps but I like the whiskey," he replied honestly.  

Bethany blushed, bit her lip and looked out at the water. Being with her helped him? Was he just saying sweet things for the heck of it or did he really mean that?  

"Here take you a drink," Andrew offered as he held the flask out to her.  

An owl hooted in the distance and Bethany shook her head, "No, I'm only eighteen. It's illegal for me to drink."  

"What?!" Andrew exclaimed. "I've been drinking since I left home at fourteen!"  

Bethany's eyes widened, "You left home at fourteen?!" she demanded.

 Andrew nodded and skipped another stone, "Yep. I got kicked out of school and decided to go get busy living my life," Andrew held the flask out again. "I'll make a deal with you."  

"What?" Bethany asked cautiously.  

"Help me finish this flask and I will do my best to give up the whiskey... Just so long as I can be around you."  

"Wait..." Bethany said with a nervous laugh as she held up her hand. "Are you saying you want to see me more?"  

Andrew pulled off his hat with his free hand and tossed it over on the grass before scratching at his hair, "Yeah, I am," he replied. "I already told you that you help me feel better. My mama wanted me to find you, I'm sure of it. That's why I was sent here."  

Bethany's head was reeling. This was getting very deep and moving very quick but she'd be damned if she didn't find herself believing him. He seemed earnest as his brown eyes danced in the firelight and looked deep into hers.  

"I've never drank before," she stated, deciding that until she was convinced he was being honest it would be best to steer clear of all mention of being 'meant to be'.  

 Andrew grinned, "Come on," he urged, "Your first time and my last time all at once." Andrew just wanted to help her to loosen up a little. He could still see a wall around her. A hesitation to trust him and he hoped that the whiskey would help her to let down her defenses just a bit.  

"If my papaw finds out....."  

"It'll be our little secret," he assured her.  

Bethany couldn't help the smile that curved her lips. What could it hurt? She had never, not once in her life, done anything remotely questionable. Wasn't it about time she had a little fun?

She reached out and their fingers brushed as she took the flask from his hand and pressed it to her lips. Andrew grinned as she threw her head back and took a swallow and then she came back up sputtering and gasped.  

"Oh my God!" she exclaimed, her voice hoarse.  

"Burns a little bit, doesn't it?" Andrew asked with amusement as he took the flask and downed a swallow of his own.  Bethany glared at him, knowing that he was showing off and jerked the flask from his hand before taking another big swallow.   

"Alright, that's enough for you," he warned as he took the flask away. This was damn strong stuff and he knew she had never drank before. He didn't want her getting sloppy drunk and blaming him for her headache come morning.

"I'm hot now," she complained as she waved her hand in front of her burning mouth. Her mouth, her throat, her chest and her stomach were all on fire and it was causing her entire body to feel overheated.  

"Let's go for a swim," Andrew replied with a shrug.  

"I don't have a swimsuit," Bethany countered.  

 Andrew frowned, "What's a swimsuit?"  

"A special outfit to wear when you're swimming," she replied.  

 Andrew laughed, "I reckon I got skin for that,"  

"Naked! You want to swim naked!?" Bethany exclaimed.  

 Andrew nodded and chuckled quietly, "How else would I do it?" he asked. He pulled off his t-shirt and Bethany nearly fell of the rock before catching herself. She couldn't stop staring at his chest and abs. She hadn't known they made men that looked like that other than on television and in Hollywood.  

Every inch of him was chiseled and tan. The boyishness of his smile contrasted sharply with the very manliness of his body. He didn't seem to notice the fact that her lungs had stopped working as he unhooked his gun belt and tossed it aside and then reached for the button on his pants.  

"Stop!" Bethany exclaimed and his hands froze.  

"What?" he asked.  

"Can we please leave some clothes on?" she begged. "It's just that I've um..." Andrew realized it then. She was innocent. Damn this was new territory. He had figured she probably wasn't very experienced but he hadn't really believed she was completely innocent.  

He nodded and pulled off his boots and socks, "Okay."  

Bethany took a deep breath to steady her nerves, though she was already starting to feel a little lighter. A little freer. She pulled off her sandals and then knew her shirt and pants had to come next. It wouldn't be any different than wearing a bikini, at least that's what she kept telling herself. Of course she had never worn a bikini in front of anyone other than her cousins and certainly never around a man like Andrew.  

She found herself staring at him again and realized he had a brown mole on his stomach and another just below his left collarbone. She shook her head to focus and before she could talk herself out of it she pulled off her shirt and slid out of her pants and then without sparing another glance at Andrew, she ran for the water and dove in.  

Andrew's mind seemed to have momentarily shut down which was a big deal for him. He couldn't think. Couldn't move. Couldn't breathe. He had never seen anything more beautiful, more gorgeous, more tempting than her pale body, long and lean in the moonlight. He wasn't sure what that contraption was she had around her breasts but he'd be damned if it hadn't made that part of a woman's anatomy that much more tempting.  

And her legs? He had never seen a woman with a longer set. Her head came back up near the center of the pond and Andrew figured this is what a sailor felt at sea when a mermaid came around, singing her songs and tempting him with her allure. Andrew knew that if Bethany would allow him to, he was going to have her tonight and every other night for the rest of his life. Just the sight of her in the moonlight, her dark hair dripping and her face shy as she looked at him was enough to let him know he'd never need another woman other than her. He had found his one.  

Without wasting another second, he dove into the pond and they splashed and wrestled in the cool water for a long while. More than once Andrew tried to move in for a kiss but Bethany would laugh and dunk him under the water before swimming away quickly.  

He could tell the whiskey had taken away most of her inhibitions. While she wasn't drunk, she was certainly feeling freer and more open just as he had hoped she would. She worried too much about being perfect and about what others would think about her. She was smart, funny and beautiful and he wanted her to realize that she was good enough just the way she was. She didn't need to worry about what anyone else thought.  

"I'm getting cold," she whimpered as she swam to the bank and pulled herself out of the water.  

Andrew watched her run across the grass in nothing but her underclothes and instantly he got hard. The coolness of the water didn't stop the heat that was spreading through him. Her. Her. Her. He wanted her. Andrew had always had the type of mind that once it became truly focused on a task it would not rest until he had accomplished it. Right now he wanted to kiss, touch and taste Bethany.  

She came back toward the water with a blanket that she had gotten out of her car, wrapped tight around her. Andrew pulled himself out of the water as well and went straight to her. He moved in close enough that the front of his body was touching the front of hers through the blanket. He saw her lips part as she stared up at him and color rose in her cheeks.  

Andrew reached out and smoothed her wet hair from her face before tilting her head and claiming her lips with his own. Bethany moaned and the blanket fell away as she threw her arms around his neck and buried her fingers in his hair, pulling him closer. Andrew wrapped his arms around her waist, pulling her into him and he nipped at her bottom lip until she parted her mouth and his tongue darted inside, plundering her mouth and warring with her own sweet tongue.  

Andrew became lost in this. She smelled of lavender and she tasted like the sweetest honey. He was shocked when he felt her hands on the button of his jeans but he allowed her to undo them and push them down his legs.  

Bethany rose back up and Andrew felt her lips leaving trails of flames in their wake as she kissed her way up his stomach and chest before pressing her lips to his ear, "I've never had a man, Andrew. I want you." 	Andrew's legs nearly buckled but he managed to keep them steady and pulled her body flush against his, "You've got me, Bethany. You've got forever," he assured her and then he lowered her body onto the blanket in the grass.  

Slowly he removed her wet panties from her body, his lips followed them across her skin and he felt Bethany trembling. He knew he had to go slow. He should probably tell her no to making love tonight but he just couldn't. There was no way he could say no. He just didn't have it in him.  

He kissed his way up her body, her fingers locked in his hair and once again his lips found her mouth, "Are you sure you want this?" he managed to ask through clenched teeth.  

 Bethany nodded as she pushed her hips up against him, "Yes. Yes I'm sure," she replied and Andrew nodded before once again devouring her mouth with his own.

Chapter Twenty-Two

Chapter Twenty-Two

Cavanaugh looked around the dusty bar as they entered it and realized that while it might be a bit cleaner, more well lit and have several things he didn’t recognize, saloons hadn’t changed much in the last hundred and some years. It still smelled of beer, sweat, perfume and crowds. There were men laughing and talking and scantily clad women hung off their arms or lounged in the corners.

"This is the most honky tonk place I could think of to bring you all," Nicole informed he and Ian.  

Cavanaugh nodded and put his hand on his hip, missing the feel of his gun resting there. Nicole had told them that it was illegal to bring their guns into the bar and so he and Ian had left them in the car.  

Ian had no idea what 'honky tonk' meant but he could smell beer, he could see women and he could already taste the whiskey!   

"I want you to have fun, Ian, but please remember that whiskey and beer cost a lot more than a nickel and dime now and I am not a rich lady."  

"Where's a poker table and I'll earn enough money to buy my own beers," Ian replied and Nicole shook her head.  

"There are none. You're not really supposed to gamble in public anymore except at casinos and there aren't any of those in Kentucky." Both Cavanaugh and Ian looked shocked and Nicole rolled her eyes, "If a poker game is what you all want then I will set one up at my house for Saturday night but until then please try to stay out of trouble."  

"Of course m'lady," Ian replied with a wink as he grabbed her hand and kissed it gently. Cavanaugh growled next to her and Ian grinned up at him, "Just practicing, big brother. I want to be at my best when I find me a woman to grace with my presence."

"Be careful there, Ian, or your head will get so damn big we won't be able to get you back out the door," Cavanaugh warned.  

Ian just laughed and then disappeared into the crowd of people. Nicole led Cavanaugh to an empty corner table and the two of them sat down. Nicole couldn't help but notice that Cavanaugh didn't look nearly as comfortable here as Ian did.  

"You look a little out of place, cowboy," she teased as she grabbed a pretzel from the bowl on the table.  

Cavanaugh chuckled and nodded, "A little. I never was the saloon type," he admitted. "Leah would have thumped my head good for it and then once we had the children I never wanted to waste time at one. When they were killed I threw myself into ranch work once I was healed up. Jamison and I didn't get whatever made Ian and Andrew like the liquor so much."  

"Thank goodness. I like a beer now and then but I'm not a big drinker because of what happened to my father and I couldn't be with a man who drank a lot....." Nicole voice trailed off and she bit her lip hard when she realized the direction her statement had just taken their conversation. What was wrong with her?! She grabbed a pretzel and shoved it in her mouth to keep her from saying anything else and she looked across the bar in search of Ian.  

A loud smack drew her eyes toward the scarred up wooden bar and she saw Ian rubbing his face and a blond in a mini skirt and low cut tank top glaring at him, "Don't touch me again," she warned.  

"Sorry, darling, I mistook you for a saloon maid," Ian replied over the sound of the jukebox. "Perhaps if you didn't display yourself so openly those kinds of things wouldn't happen."  

Nicole groaned and stood quickly, crossing the crowded dance floor and pushing her way through patrons at the bar to reach him, "Excuse my friend, he's not from around here..." she said apologetically to the woman who looked ready to claw Ian's face off with her long black fingernails.  

"You better keep control of your friend there," A large, bald, tattoo covered man in denim and chains stated in a gravely voice as he came to stand behind the woman.  

"I will," Nicole assured them as she grabbed Ian's arm and pulled him toward her.  

"You better," the man repeated as he cracked his knuckles.  

Nicole just swallowed hard and turned quickly, dragging Ian with her. She nearly ran into Cavanaugh's chest when she realized he had come to stand behind her. He sent an angry glance at the bald man and then grabbed Ian's arm himself and dragged him back to their corner table.  

"Ow!" Ian exclaimed as Cavanaugh released his hold on him and tossed him down in a chair.  

"We haven't been here a full ten minutes yet and you already almost got yourself killed!" Nicole declared as she shook her head and sat down.  

"How was I supposed to know she wasn't a saloon maid?"  

"Is that a polite word for whore?" Nicole asked with a raise of her brow.  

 Ian grinned sheepishly, "Yeah but I didn't want to use that word around you," he replied.  

Cavanaugh shook his head and grumbled as he sat down and Nicole realized that he moved his chair so he was sitting closer to her, "I think I need to let you know that prostitution is illegal nowadays. There are no 'saloon maids'  here," she informed Ian.  

His face fell and Nicole was reminded of a kicked puppy, "Well why in the hell would the law wanna go and do something like that?" he asked sadly.  

Nicole shrugged and grabbed a pretzel, "They hate free enterprise," she replied and while Cavanaugh wasn't entirely sure what that meant it made him chuckle just the same.  

"Well I don't have to pay for it to get it," Ian said standing back up. "I'm gonna go buy some whiskey and work these charms and see where it gets me."  

"The emergency room is my guess," Nicole muttered under her breath and Cavanaugh laughed again. Ian gave her a look and then walked back off into the crowd. Nicole sighed and leaned back in her chair.  

"So are you as upset as your brother about the loss of 'saloon maids?" she asked.  

Cavanaugh and he shook his head and grabbed a handful of pretzels, "I didn't get my brothers affection for those types of women. Of course back in our time some women didn't have a choice but to be what they were so I didn't look down on them either. I just never had any use for them."  

"Never?" Nicole asked skeptically. Didn't all cowboys get a little action at the saloon or the brothel?  

"I was still fairly young when I met Leah and she was my first. I never  betrayed her with another woman and I've kept myself busy the last few years and haven't had time for those kinds of things."  

 Cavanaugh realized then that lately he'd been talking more and more about Leah and he was surprised that it didn't hurt every time her name left his lips. He had avoided mentioning her name for over three years because of the pain but now the pain seemed dulled somehow. He looked over at Nicole as she went about chewing the salt of her pretzel and watching Ian scan for women and he had to wonder if maybe she was the reason.  

"What is that?" he asked, pointing to one of three big tables toward the back of the bar. The other two tables had people with sticks knocking brightly colored balls around it.  

"A pool table. It's a game. You want to play?" Nicole replied and Cavanaugh nodded.  

"You'll have to teach me." he replied. Nicole smiled.  

"I can't teach you how to play good but I can teach you how to play," she replied and Cavanaugh found himself chuckling again. Seems he did that a lot around this woman.  

"That'll be just fine, ma'am."  

---

Ian scanned the bar and felt like his mind was going to blow. So many scantily clad, beautiful women to choose from and so little time. He hated knowing that he couldn't just offer them a bit of coin and take them upstairs. He preferred whores since they didn't expect a relationship or anything more than some simple rutting.  

Then he saw her. She was sitting at the bar alone and the light was shining through the dusty air and making her black hair glow. She was wearing black pants that seemed to be made of shining cow skin and they fit her like a glove. Her red top was short and showed the dark tanned skin of her tight stomach.  

She had the face of an angel, perhaps a fallen angel with all that paint on it, but an angel none the less, with big full lips, wide dark eyes and high cheekbones.  

He quickly tossed down the rest of his whiskey, grabbed his beer and made his way through the crowd toward her. He didn't look at her as he climbed onto the stool beside her and sat down his beer. He could feel her eyes on him and he fought to hold back his smirk. He might be around one-hundred and fifty years old but he still had it.  

He glanced at her and she quickly looked away, "Hello, beautiful," he said with a slow drawl.  

"Hello," she replied, though he couldn't tell by her tone what she was thinking. Dammit women nowadays were too independent and hard to read. Most women back in his time would already have been jumping into his arms just because he was Ian McEllis.  

"Can I get you something to drink, ma'am?"   

"Sure can," she replied with a bat of her long, thick lashes.  

Ian signaled the bartender with a wave and the middle aged man walked over and placed his palms on the bar, "What can I get ya?" he asked.  

"Get the lady here whatever she wants to drink," Ian replied with a smile. The bartender nodded and the lady ordered something that Ian wasn't familiar with. "Just put it on my tab." Ian stated once the drink was poured and the bartender nodded before walking away.  

"So where are you from, cowboy?" the lady asked as she turned on her stool to face him.  

Ian found his eyes drawn to her rather impressive cleavage, hanging out of her tight halter top, "I've been a little bit of everywhere," he replied with a wink.  She laughed and batted her lashes and the two fell into an easy back and forth banter.  

Ian was feeling very good about his chances of getting a tumble between the sheets tonight, all he worried about was the price and the consequences come morning. Would the woman want commitment? Because Ian was allergic to that particular word.  

"So, cowboy, why don't we just cut through the small talk and get right down to the heart of the matter. Are we going to my place or yours?"  

"I ain't looking for settling down," Ian warned as he leaned toward her and caught a floral scent.  

She smiled and ran her nail down his bare forearm, "I'm not either. Just some fun for the night." 	

Ian couldn't believe his luck. He moved in even closer and pressed his face against her neck, "And Nicole said there were no more whores, shows how much she knows," he said teasingly.  

"Excuse me?!" The woman exclaimed angrily as she jerked away from him.

 Ian was confused as he stared at her, "What did I......?" He was shocked speechless when suddenly her hand connected sharply with his face. What was going on? Two smacks in one night? He had lost his touch.  

"How dare you call me a whore!" she spat and Ian didn't say a word. He simply stood up and with slumped shoulders and dragging boots he found his way to his brother and Nicole who were busy playing billiards.  

"Ian, what's wrong?" Nicole demanded with worry when she saw him. He looked thoroughly downtrodden and depressed. She had never seen his big brown eyes that were normally full of a charming mischievousness look so sad.  

"I've lost it," he stated lamely as he slumped down in a chair beside the table they were playing on.  

Nicole frowned as she leaned against her pool stick, "Lost what?" she asked.  

Ian looked up and saw his brother come to stand beside Nicole, "My charm. My way with the ladies. Everything that ever mattered to me. My greatest talent. My one true calling. Need I continue?" he asked.  

Cavanaugh rolled his eyes and poked him in the arm with the pool stick, "You're just having an off night," he assured him.  

"Yeah," Nicole replied, trying to fight back a laugh. "It's not you, it's them," she added.  

She and Cavanaugh shared an amused look and Ian nodded as he stood up with a sigh, "I'm sure you're right."  

"Come on, little brother. Nicole taught me how to play this game and it's actually kind of fun. It's called pool."  

"You mean you actually got workaholic, depressed, brooding Cavanaugh McEllis to play a game?" Ian asked Nicole with surprise.  

Cavanaugh grumbled while Nicole nodded, "Yes I did," she replied as she nudged Cavanaugh with her shoulder.

 Ian saw the way Cavanaugh smiled down at Nicole and the way he didn't distance himself from her and he smiled. Looked like there might just be some hope for Cavanaugh after all. So that meant Jamison was fixed. Cavanaugh and Andrew were on their way but what about Ian? What in the world was he doing here and what was he supposed to be figuring out?!

"Well let's play then though back in our day we called this billiards," Ian said as he grinned and threw his arms around both their shoulders. "I can't let Cav have more fun than me."  

---

"I don't know about you men but I'm about ready to call it a night," Nicole said as she knocked the eight ball into the corner pocket and ended the game.  

Cavanaugh grunted, "You said you couldn't teach me how to play good and I just assumed that was because you couldn't play good but now I'm having my doubts." he stated.  

Nicole grinned and gave him a wink, "I can't give away all my secrets," she replied. "Now I'll go pay the tab, you both put the pool sticks up and meet me by the door."   

She walked off into the crowded dance floor to head toward the bar  and Ian nudged Cavanaugh, "I'm proud of you. Looks like you and the lady are getting pretty friendly with each other," he said with a grin.  

Cavanaugh glared at him, "She's a special woman," he replied.  

 Ian's smile grew broader, "I remember teasing you about Leah back when you first met her and that was the exact same look you gave me and those are the exact same words you said."

"You think you're so smart," Cavanaugh stated as he jerked the pool stick from his brother and walked over to the wall to hang it up.  

"I don't think it, Cav, I know it," Ian replied with a laugh and then he moved out of the way quickly when Cavanaugh reached out to shove him. Ian grinned and Cavanaugh couldn't help but chuckle at his slightly idiotic brother.  

---

Nicole walked up to the barkeep, who also happened to be the father of one of her best friends from school. He smiled when he saw her, "How are you doing, Nicole?" he asked as he stacked some freshly washed cups behind the counter. "I haven't seen you around in a long time."  

"I'm doing good, Earl," she replied. "Some of my friends finally convinced me to come out of the house for a while. I've been living as a bit of a hermit I'm afraid."  

"Yeah, I heard about the cowboys you got staying with you," Earl said with a bit of a frown. "You sure that's safe?"  

"I'm a grown woman, Earl," she reminded him. "And I'm sure it's safe. They really are harmless."  

"If you say so," he said skeptically.  

"So how is Allie doing?" Nicole asked, referring to his daughter who had been one of her best friends in school but now lived a couple of states away with her marine core husband and their three children.  

"She's doing great. She's coming down next month and bringing my grandbabies to see me," Earl replied, his face lighting up.  

Nicole smiled, "Well what's my damage tonight, Earl?" she asked. 	Earl pulled a notepad from his pocket and took his time tallying up some numbers, "One hundred and fifty dollars."   

Nicole's eyes nearly bulged from her head, "What?!" she exclaimed. Earl frowned and held out the paper. Nicole saw whiskeys, beers, cosmos and more and the total truly did come to one hundred and fifty dollars. "I'm gonna kill me a cowboy," she growled as she pulled her tiny change pouch from her pocket and fished out the money. Earl was chuckling as he took the bills and then Nicole waved and turned back to face the crowd. 	

She saw Ian and Cavanaugh over by the doors. She started that way, intent on making Ian bleed and then she was stopped in her tracks when she saw two familiar people on the dance floor. The song that had just begun coming from the jukebox was a slow one and they were holding each other close as they spun in circles and gazed into each others eyes.  

Nicole felt as if the world stopped turning in that instant. She had gone out of her way the last few years to never, NEVER, see Brian or Lisa and now she was seeing them both at once. Together and very much in love.

Nicole couldn't seem to catch her breath. Her eyes were burning from the tears she was fighting to keep from falling. Damn that man and damn her best friend! They did not deserve to be so happy together after what they had put her through.

Nicole nearly screamed with shock when she felt a hand close over her shoulder. She turned her head and realized it was Cavanaugh. She looked back at the dancing couple, "Who are they?" he asked gently as he followed her gaze.  

"Brian and Lisa. Brian was my boyfriend for a long time and Lisa had been my best friend my entire life. When my mother was dying they found comfort in each others arms and continued to find that comfort for years behind my back before I caught them. Now they're getting married...." 	Nicole felt so ignorant, so naïve and so blind when she said those words out loud. What kind of person didn't notice when her man and her best friend were screwing each other behind her back?  

She felt Cavanaugh's hand tighten on her just a bit and his breath washed over her ear, "They aren't worth those tears you're fightin' back. That man has to be a million kinds of a fool and that woman is just a whore dressed up like a lady."  

"I was an idiot," Nicole countered and Cavanaugh turned her around and smoothed a stray strand of hair from her face, sliding it behind her ear before running his knuckles across her cheek.  

Nicole stared up into his blue eyes and suddenly she forgot why she had felt so sad moments before. Cavanaugh smiled and pointed at the dance floor, "I'm not much of a dancer but it seems we just spin around in a circle and I think I can manage that so can I have this dance?" 	

Nicole smiled and nodded happily. Cavanaugh took her by the hand and led her to the dance floor before wrapping his arms around her waist. Nicole slid her arms around his neck and laid her ear against his beating heart. She forgot all about Brian and Lisa. Truthfully she forgot about every other person in this bar other than she and Cavanaugh. In his arms she felt safe, protected and warm. His big palms, caressed her back as he spun her slowly in time with the music.  

Cavanaugh's heart was in his throat as he held her soft body in his arms. He knew what was happening. As much as he thought it could never happen, he was falling in love. Nicole was everything he could have ever wanted in a woman. Different even from Leah. Leah had been a lady in every sense of the word. Soft spoken, sweet and proper and he had loved her with all his heart but in Nicole he found something more.  

She had a soft and caring side but she also had a spunk that he admired. She knew how to take care of herself and yet didn't hesitate to take care of others. She loved horses and knew about guns. She had a wry sense of humor that kept him chuckling and on his toes. Somehow she had begun to break down the walls he had built so high around himself and he found himself wanting to let her do it.  He just didn't know for sure that he could.   

Nicole let herself get lost in the feel of his body against hers even though she knew he was only dancing with her to make her feel better. She let herself believe it was more because she needed so desperately for it to be more.  

As the song came to an end, Nicole realized that Cavanaugh seemed reluctant to let her go and she buried her face against his shirt, breathing in the scent of his Stetson cologne and tobacco. He didn't smell like the chemical tobacco that was in cigarettes nowadays. Cavanaugh only liked pure tobacco with nothing added in.  

"Nicole?" Nicole stiffened and felt Cavanaugh's arms tighten around her when Brian's voice came to her ears.  

She took a deep breath and pulled away from Cavanaugh, turning slowly to face the man who had thoroughly ripped her heart to pieces all those years ago, "Hi, Brian." she said, forcing a smile onto her face, "Lisa," she added stonily.  

"Who is your friend?" Brian asked as he looked down at her.

 Nicole cursed him and his quarterback good looks. Brian had always had those boyish good looks that made women fall at his feet. And he had a smile that drew people in and made them trust him. But he was a snake in the grass.  

"I'm Cavanaugh McEllis," Cavanaugh replied as he held out his hand. He didn't like the way that Brian had asked that question and he didn't like the way Brian seemed to be pointedly ignoring him and staring instead at Nicole.  

Cavanaugh was happy to see the man's brown eyes finally look at him. He was shorter than Cavanaugh by a few inches and while he was lean he was not nearly as broad as Cavanaugh.  

Brian shook his hand quickly and then looked back at Nicole, "I heard you had four men living with you," he stated.  

"I wanted to see how the other side live," Nicole replied without missing a beat. "You know the side that just chases after sex wherever they can get it and doesn't care one bit about honoring promises or keeping their word?"   

"This again?" Lisa demanded with exasperation, "Honestly, Nicole, it's been years! You should be over this by now."  

Cavanaugh felt his hand twitch and it surprised him. He had never before been tempted to hit a woman.  

"You're right," Nicole replied with a half shrug. "I'm a little bitter." 	Lisa sighed, "Nicole you were my best friend for a long time. I want us to at least be able to be friendly with one another again. I want you to come to the wedding next weekend."  

Cavanaugh was surprised by the loud bark of laughter that came from Nicole's mouth, "I would rather chew a cactus, but thanks," she replied. 	Lisa rolled her eyes as Cavanaugh chuckled at her statement and realized that Ian had come to stand on the other side of Nicole, "Nicole, what else can we do to make up for the past? I mean we waited almost five years to get married to give you time to get over it.." Lisa said with desperation.  

Brian waved his hand dismissively, "Nicole doesn't know how to get over anything." he stated.  

 Cavanaugh was about to give the man a piece of his own mind when Nicole took a step forward, "Do you know what you could have done? You could have not slept with my boyfriend while my mother was dying! You could have been a true friend and a true boyfriend and stood beside me and supported me instead of fucking each other behind my back every chance you got! You could have admitted what you were doing and walked away from me during the two years after that while you were still sneaking around but instead you just kept at it until 

I caught you. And then I split up with Brian. Lisa, you are a fool! If I hadn’t split up with him then it would be him and I getting married and you would still be the side woman.“

"How dare you!" Brian yelled. He raised his clenched fist as he stepped toward her. "I oughta..."  

"What you oughta do is lower that damn hand and take a step back, friend," Cavanaugh growled as he stepped in front of Nicole.  

Ian nodded in agreement and came to stand beside his brother. McEllis boys defended what was theirs and as far as they were concerned Nicole was theirs.  

"I won't let that whore speak to my fiancée that way," Brian said, standing toe to toe with the cowboys.  

Nicole was about to defend herself against the insult when she glanced at Cavanaugh's face and saw the way his jaws were tense and the muscles jumping. His fists were clenched and the muscles in his bare forearms were bulging. This was not going to end well.  

"A man never calls a lady a whore," Cavanaugh warned.  

"Who do you think you are?" Brian snorted, "You need to just go on back to Texas or wherever it is your from. I know it isn't sex that has you hanging around her like some kind of lap hound because she doesn't give it out very often and when she does it usually isn't very good."  

"I've only seen that look on Cav's face a couple of times but usually what follows ain't that good. You better quit running your jaw," Ian warned.  

"I think you should listen..." Lisa said as she grabbed Brian's arm but Brian jerked away from her.  

"He ain't gonna do a damn thing." he scoffed. "Are you cowboy?" Brian reached out and shoved Cavanaugh in the chest. Ian shook his head and Nicole jumped forward, intent on stopping what came next but it was like trying to stop a raging river by throwing a pebble into the waves.  

Cavanaugh fist shot out and caught Brian hard in the jaw, snapping his head back and sending the man stumbling backward. Screams broke out in the place and everyone stopped what they were doing and turned to stare as Cavanaugh (who obviously didn't think one punch was sufficient) leapt forward and tackled Brian to the floor.  

Nicole was yelling at him to stop and then another man, a large man with tattoos covering his bald head stepped up to Ian, "Did you call my woman a whore?" he demanded.  

Ian frowned. He was more than a little drunk and couldn't remember, "I'm not sure," he replied with a shrug.  

"Not good enough," the man replied and then Ian was receiving his own punch to the jaw.  

"Stop it!" Nicole screamed but if they could hear her they gave no indication as both Ian and Cavanaugh threw punches and took punches on the dirty barroom floor.  

Nicole ran for the door, her truck was parked not far from the entrance. She only knew one way to get an angry cowboy from 1875 to pay attention. She opened the truck door and pulled Cavanaugh's .45 from its holster before running back inside where the boys were still going at it and a crowd had gathered cheering them on.  

"Do I need to call the police?" Earl asked Nicole as he nodded at the fight.  

Nicole shook her head, "Please don't. I'll put a stop to it," she promised. She walked over to the brawling men and when she cocked the revolver Ian and Cavanaugh stilled instantly, "I. Said. Stop." she stated slowly.  

All four men stood and turned to look at her, wiping various amounts of blood from their lips. "Cavanaugh, Ian, we're leaving. You," she pointed at the bald man. "Ian is stupid and drunk and whatever he said to your woman, he's sorry. And you," she pointed at Brian who's eye was already blackening and whose nose was bleeding freely. "I won't be at the wedding."  

Nicole released the hammer on the gun and then turned and left the bar with Cavanaugh and Ian following behind her as soon as they had located their hats.  

"Nicole, I...." Ian started once they were in the truck and heading home.  

 Nicole held up her hand, "I don't want to hear you speak." she warned. "That was very foolish. You could still be arrested you know and you don't even have a way to prove who you are. You'd be in a lot of trouble." Silence fell over the truck.  

---

"I'm going to bed," Ian said once they arrived at the house and then he went up the stairs leaving Nicole and Cavanaugh alone in the living room.  

Nicole looked at Cavanaugh welted jaw and sighed. She went into the kitchen and filled a bag with ice before wrapping it in a towel and returning to the living room.  

Cavanaugh was sitting on the couch and he gave her an apologetic smile when she sat down beside him, "Sorry about what happened," he said. "I shouldn't have hit him."  

Nicole laughed lightly as she pressed the ice to his cheek and he winced, "No, he deserved it." she assured him. "I've never seen his head snap back that way before. It was actually kind of funny."  

"Funny?" Cavanaugh asked with a smile. "I've never heard a woman say that men fighting was funny. Most women stick their noses up at it."  

"Yeah well I'm not most women," she replied with a wink and then her breath caught in her throat when his eyes suddenly became much more serious.  

"No you're not."  

Nicole felt his hand on her cheek. She felt him leaning toward her. His warm breath washed over her face as her eyes slid closed. Sparks of awareness burned through her body as his lips lightly caressed over hers and then a throat was clearing next to them and had them flying apart.  

"Nicole, can I get one of those ice packs?" Ian asked, pointing at the towel and ice that had fallen onto the couch.  

Nicole stood up and poked him hard in the chest, "You need to learn how to stay upstairs and stop coming into this room at the wrong times!" she warned.  

 Ian chuckled as she stormed around him and off to the kitchen to make him an icepack, "Cav, you need to learn how to have your private moments in private."  

 Cavanaugh stood up with a growl, "You better just turn and walk away the next time you walk in on something like that, little brother, or else I'll make your left eye match your right one."  

Ian raised his fingers gingerly to his tender right eye and smiled, "Are you saying you plan on ending up like that with Nicole again?" he asked.  

 Cavanaugh grumbled and shoved past him, "I'm saying I'm going to bed," he said and limped away up the stairs with Ian's chuckling behind him.

 Ian grabbed the forgotten ice pack off the couch and put it over his eyes, "Never mind, Nicole, I'll just use this one." He turned and headed for the stairs, quickening his pace when he heard something slammed hard against the freezer door.

Chapter Twenty-Three

Chapter Twenty-Three

Bethany shivered against the cool morning air and pulled the blanket tighter around her as she snuggled against the hard, warm body next to hers. She breathed in the scent of wildflowers and then opened her eyes to see the misty morning dawning in the mountains. She turned her head and looked at Andrew's sleeping face, then down at his bare chest. It was broad and muscled and there was that mole on his collarbone.....

Wait just a second! Why wasn't he wearing clothes and why did she find that mole familiar!? Exactly what the hell had happened last night?! Oh God, her papaw was going to KILL her!!!  

Andrew's brown eyes opened and he smiled sleepily at her, "Good morning, beautiful," he mumbled as he slid her hair behind her ear.

 Bethany jumped to her feet, keeping the blanket tight around herself, which of course left Andrew lying there naked in all his glory. And boy was his glory something.....  

She shook her head to clear that thought! This man had gotten her drunk and had all but raped her! He had taken advantage of her, gotten what he'd wanted and now he'd just see her as a whore he could get into bed whenever he wanted! What had she done? She'd been saving her innocence for love and Andrew had taken it!

"What did we do?!" she demanded, forcing her eyes back to his face. 	Andrew looked hurt as he stood up and quickly found his pants, "You don't remember?" he asked as he pulled them on.  

Oh Bethany remembered alright. It had been hot. It had been intense. It had felt better than anything she'd ever felt in her life. But she had also been drunk and he had known that and he had taken her anyway. She would never have given into him so quickly if he hadn't given her that whiskey. If he hadn't insisted that they go swimming while wearing next to nothing....

"I remember you giving me whiskey and getting me drunk so that you could have your way with me," she snapped.  

Andrew shook his head as he rubbed the back of his neck. What was she talking about? He hadn't done anything in hopes of taking advantage of her. Sure he had hoped the whiskey would loosen her up some but she was the one that had practically thrown herself at him and said 'I want you, Andrew.' He had even asked her if she was sure and she had said yes. He hadn't done a damn thing wrong.  

"Bethany, I don't understand why you're so upset. Why don't you lay back down here now. It's still early and we have plenty of time to enjoy the morning together." For the first time that Andrew could ever remember he had woken up peaceful. He hadn't felt a single bit of restlessness. There hadn't been any urge to get up and run like he always felt every single second of the day. Holding her warm body, feeling her breath on his skin, he had been completely content for the first time in his life.

And then she had shot out of his arms like a bullet from a gun and taken that feeling away.  

"You don't understand?!" Bethany demanded, wishing he'd put his shirt on so she could focus on something other than that damn body. She'd never seen a body like his except for on television and hadn't known that 'regular' men could have one.  

"No," he replied as he rubbed his palms over his thighs and began to pull on his boots.   

"Do you always get innocent girls drunk so you can have your way with them? I am not some common whore, Andrew!"  

Bethany was taken aback by the anger that flashed across his face. Hadn't he told her that he didn't have a temper? "You're gonna stop talkin' like that right now!" he exclaimed as he started toward her with his finger pointed. "Just so you know you were my first innocent woman and you wanted me just as bad as I wanted you and you weren't 

that drunk. You could have said no and I would have stopped because I ain’t the type of man that would take advantage of a woman!“

"Just go for a walk so I can get dressed," Bethany snapped. Tears were coming soon. She could feel them. Tears of shame. Tears of sadness. Tears of frustration. She had thought she'd found a good man in Andrew but he had only wanted her for one thing. She should have known.  All that talk about how beautiful she was; about how she made him feel more peaceful.  She should have realized those were just pretty words meant to get her to drop her guard and give him what he wanted.  

Andrew threw his hands in the air, thoroughly confused and frustrated. He didn't know what the hell he'd done wrong! All he wanted was to maybe hold her in his arms, feel that peaceful feeling in his soul again and watch the sun come over the mountain and burn through the misty morning together. But instead she was roaring mad because they had made love the night before.  

Andrew wished she could see how much holding her had meant to him. She was all he wanted. Sure they didn't know everything there was to know about one another but she was kind (usually), soft, sweet (normally), tender and yet tough to put up with everything she put up with from her family. She made him feel better, she could cook like nobodies business and she didn't seem too bothered by his hyperactivity the way everyone else was eventually.  

With his shoulders slumped he scooped his damp shirt out of the wet grass, grabbed his gun belt and walked off toward the woods with his back to her. He hooked on his gun belt and slid into his shirt and then began picking up rocks and acorns and throwing them into a hole in a nearby tree. 	After what seemed like an eternity he heard Bethany call for him. He turned and ran quickly back to camp, tripped over a root and went wind milling across the clearing before catching himself on a small pine tree. Andrew looked up with a grin, knowing that Bethany would be smiling behind her hand but she wasn't. She had her back to him and was gathering up their picnic supplies.  

Andrew felt real fear as his heart twisted in his chest, "Bethany?" he said gently.  

 she kept her back to him but held her hand up, "Don't. I'm going to take you home only because I'd feel guilty leaving you out here with no car, no phone and no real idea of where you are but don't talk. If you speak then I will leave you."  

Andrew crossed his arms over his chest  and his shoulders slumped even further. He went to the car, jerked open the door and flung himself inside, slamming the door behind him. For someone who didn't ever seem to defend herself against others, Bethany sure didn't have a problem fighting with him and tearing his heart out.  

The ride back to Nicole's was tense and silent. Andrew's boots were tapping on the floor and his fingers were tapping on his legs as his knees bounced.  

Bethany pulled up to Nicole's, the misty morning was silent and she didn't look at Andrew, "Bye, Andrew."  

"Bethany, I wish you'd....." he started pleadingly.  

"Bye, Andrew," she said more sternly.  

Andrew sighed and got out of the car and Bethany slung gravels as she turned the car quickly and rode out of sight. Andrew stood there, watching the dust that she'd made swirl in the air and then he heard the door to the house open behind him.  

"Andrew?" Cavanaugh's voice reached his ears.  

Andrew turned slowly and kicked at the gravel with his scuffed up boot, "Good morning, Cav," he mumbled.  

Cavanaugh scratched at his bare stomach and yawned sleepily even as he frowned at his youngest brother. It was barely six in the morning and Andrew was just now getting home? He looked sadder than Cavanaugh could ever remember him looking, other than when their mother had laid dying.  

"What's wrong, Andrew?" he asked and then he heard footsteps on the porch behind him and without having to turn and look, he knew it was Nicole.  

"You're just now getting home?!" Nicole demanded. "Please tell me that nothing happened between you and Bethany! Please tell me that I'm not going to end up shot by 'Baby'!"  

Andrew shrugged and swatted at an invisible gnat that kept swarming around his ear, "I won't let him shoot you," he mumbled. He walked toward the porch and pushed between the two of them as he made his way to the couch and then flopped down stomach first on the tan cushions.  

"What did you do, Andrew?" Nicole asked as she and Cavanaugh came back in and joined him in the living room. Cavanaugh motioned for her to sit in the chair and he stood leaned against the wall behind her.  

"Nothing," Andrew replied as he fingered the tousles on the throw pillow.  

"What happened yesterday?" Cavanaugh asked.  

Andrew sighed and sat up, "We had a great time!" he exclaimed, "We had a picnic, we walked, we talked, we got to know each other. That girl is something special!"  

Nicole frowned, "Something else must have happened because it's six in the morning, you're just getting back and you look like someone kicked your puppy."  

"I had a puppy once that Ian did kick," Andrew replied as he tapped his fingers on the coffee table.  

"I heard my name..." Ian mumbled as he stumbled into the living room looking like death warmed over. His dark hair was disheveled, his eye was blacked and his face was pale. He pressed his fingers against his temples and squinted at Nicole. "Could I get some of that Tylenol you gave Cav yesterday? My head hurts." he whined.  

Nicole shook her head, "Nope."

"Why the hell not?" he pouted.  

"If you want one it will cost you one hundred and fifty dollars," she added.  

 Ian frowned, "Holy shit! Why so much?" he exclaimed.  

"Because that's how much I had to pay Earl last night for all the alcohol you drank at the bar!"   

Ian grinned sheepishly and headed for the kitchen, "Sorry 'bout that. I didn't drink all of it. Some of it was for other people."  

Nicole rolled her eyes and looked back at Andrew, "Please tell me that you and Bethany didn't... you know..."  

"Bed each other," Cavanaugh filled in the blank when he realized Nicole seemed to be having trouble. She turned her head and smiled gratefully up at him and then turned back to Andrew.  

Andrew's face flushed red and he rubbed his neck, "Yeah, we did... She was tense so I gave her a couple shots of whiskey and then she started to loosen up and we went swimming and then we kissed and then she said she wanted to... you know.. and so we did and then we fell asleep in each others arms. Then this morning she wakes up, accuses me of taking advantage of her and basically says she never wants to see me again!" Nicole could hear the sadness and desperation in Andrew's voice as he stood and began pacing the living room.  

"You idiot," Cavanaugh grumbled.  

"What the hell did I do?!" Andrew exclaimed.  

 Nicole covered her face with her hand, though she spread her fingers wide so she could peak at him, "Bethany is a good girl, Andrew. She is... was innocent. She had never even kissed a man and she had certainly never had whiskey!"  

"I know, Andrew replied as he walked over to the stone fireplace and picked at the rocks.  

icole glared at him, "You knew all that and you still gave her whiskey and then laid with her anyway?!"  

"Why is that bad?" Andrew asked.  

 Cavanaugh stepped forward, laying a hand on Nicole's shoulder to cut off the angry rant he had a feeling was coming, "Andrew," he started. "I can tell that you care about that girl."

"I do," Andrew replied. "I've never felt this way before. She makes the noise stop up here," he put his finger to his temple. "She makes me feel peaceful," he added as he slumped back down on the couch. Ian walked back in then.  

"I don't see how what Andrew did was wrong," Ian stated as he popped the top on a can of soda. "The woman offered it and he took it, there's no crime in that."  

Nicole glared at him and Cavanaugh looked hard at Andrew, "Don't listen to Ian. Ian is an idiot. Ian couldn't treat a lady right if you threatened his life."  

"I've treated more women than you have, big brother," Ian countered. 	Cavanaugh growled, "A real man only 

treats one woman, Ian,“ he stated and then he looked back at Andrew. “You never should have gone that far with her Andrew. You hurt her trust. She probably thinks all you wanted from her was a quick rut and now you’ll think she’s an easy woman you can bed whenever you want to. Or she’ll think you don’t want anything else from her after last night.”

Nicole stared up at Cavanaugh and wondered how he seemed to understand women so well. Most men would agree with Ian's point of view. Cavanaugh noticed her stare and smiled at her, "I had a wife. I had to learn these things."  

"That and he's always been the more sensitive man out of the bunch," Ian teased earning himself a glare from Cavanaugh.  

"But none of that is true," Andrew insisted, "I do care about her. Hell I might even love her. I didn't mean to take advantage of her but hell I'd had quite a bit to drink out of that flask too and all I could think of was her kissing me and..... I blew it."  

"You need to talk to her," Nicole said gently. "Tell her what you just told us. Tell her that you care about her and that last night meant everything to you. Make sure she understands it wasn't just....."  

"Rutting?" Ian offered.  

 Nicole stood up and punched him hard in the arm, "I've about had it with you," she warned, pointing up at his face.  

Ian grinned charmingly and wrapped his arms tight around her, pulling her body against his. She glared up at him but he just smiled and smoothed her messy hair from her face, "You know you love me," he assured her.  

Nicole heard Cavanaugh mumbling behind her and she swung her knee up, stopping centimeters from Ian's most prized physical attribute. Ian's face paled, his smile disappeared and he swallowed hard, "Hands off, McEllis," Nicole warned and he nodded and let her go. 	

"Will you take me to the ranch?" Andrew asked Nicole, ignoring Ian's antics.  

"Later. Let her cool off for a while," she replied. "I have to get dressed and run into town in a few hours to do some errands and when I get back I'll let you call Bethany and speak to her on the phone. If she wants to see you then I'll take you over there."  

Andrew nodded and then he frowned as he realized his brothers were sporting new wounds. Ian's lip was split and his right eye was black and Cavanaugh's cheek was welted.  

"What happened to you guys?' he asked.  

"Long story," Ian replied quickly. "Let's just say we were defending a woman's honor," he added with a wink in Nicole's direction.  

Cavanaugh snorted, "

I was defending a woman’s honor. Ian just messed with the wrong man’s woman again.“

Andrew shook his head and smiled for the first time all morning, "Aren't you ever gonna learn?" he asked.  

Ian shrugged, "Probably not."

Chapter Twenty-Four

Chapter Twenty-Four

Ian was sleeping peacefully on the sofa and dreaming about big breasted women when the shrill ringing of the telephone had him jerking awake. He tried hard to ignore it but by the third ring he was sitting up and throwing his legs over the couch irritably.  

"Is somebody gonna get that?!" he called out and then it rang a fourth time and he cursed when he remembered that Cavanaugh and Nicole had gone to town to run errands and Andrew was outside moping.  

Ian got to his feet and went into the kitchen. He jerked the phone off the wall and held it to his ear and tapped his foot impatiently as he waited for whoever it was to speak.  

"Hello....?" a woman's voice came to his ear.  

"Hello," Ian mimicked.  

"Um...Is Nicole home?"  

Ian shook his head, "She and Cav went into town to run some errands."  

"Does she have her cell phone with her? I tried calling it and she didn't answer," the woman asked.

 Ian frowned as he scratched at his stomach and looked longingly back at the couch, "What's a cell phone?" he questioned. He heard a long sigh on the other end of the line.  

"Never mind. Do you know what time she may be home?"  

"Soon I hope. She was bringing food," Ian replied as his stomach growled.  

"Okay well, I'm just going to come over then and I'll wait for her if she's not back. If she gets back before I arrive can you tell her that Leslie is coming over to talk?"  

"Leslie?" Ian asked with a frown. "The working mom who has someone else caring for her child and likes to accuse women who are doing her favors of whores who are having wild parties with lots of different men?"

 There was a loud cough on the other end of the line and the woman's voice was barely more than a squeak when she said, "Yes."  

Ian shrugged, "Okay, I'll tell her." He hung the phone back up and flopped himself back down on the couch to continue with his beauty sleep.  

---

“I’ll tell you what, it sure would be nice if fresh fruits and vegetables were this easy to come by back in 1875,” Cavanaugh stated as he grabbed a bag of green apples and put them in the cart.

"I miss the way things were when my mom and dad were both alive," Nicole admitted with a sigh as she moved the cart down the aisle. "We always grew huge gardens and we would plow, plant, hoe, harvest and then spend weeks canning what we weren't going to use right away. We had a huge cellar full of enough food to last for months."  

"I believe you'd fit right in back in 1875. You're more frontier cowgirl than most of the women from that time," Cavanaugh said with a smile.  

 Nicole felt pride fill her. She liked knowing that Cavanaugh was impressed by her, "I've actually always said that I was supposed to have been born back then. I've always felt a bit out of place with technology. Though I would probably miss indoor toilets and XM radio the most if it was gone."  

"XM radio?" Cav asked with a frown.  

 Nicole laughed lightly, "They play music all the time." she replied 	Cavanaugh nodded, "I play the guitar and the piano," he admitted and then he grinned and leaned closer to her ear. "Just don't tell my brothers." 	Nicole tried desperately to ignore the trembling in her legs that his breath on her skin caused, "It'll be our little secret," she assured him. "So where did you learn to play?"  

"Just something I learned to pass the time after my family was gone and I actually ended up enjoying it," Cavanaugh replied with a shrug. He grabbed a box of rice crispy treats and tossed them in the cart, "Andrew says these are his favorite."  

"That's funny because he told me potato chips are his favorite,"  Nicole replied as she tipped her head to indicate the three bags she had tossed inside.

 Cavanaugh laughed, "He'll be miserable when he goes home without all this stuff."  

Nicole felt her chest hurt at the thought of all the McEllis boys being gone from her life. Sure Ian got on her nerves, Andrew was slowly destroying her house and Cavanaugh her sanity but she loved each and every one of them.  She knew her life would never ever be the same without them here. Then again maybe she was what Cavanaugh was supposed to find and he wouldn't leave her.  

"And what will you miss the most?" she asked Cavanaugh as she slid a twelve pack of soda under the cart and then headed toward the checkouts.  

Cavanaugh found his eyes roaming over her as she walked ahead of him. She was wearing what she called yoga pants and a pink t-shirt. Her hair was up in that ponytail she was so fond of and her face was make-up free and shining.  

Her. Cavanaugh McEllis was going to miss her.  

"Tylenol." he stated instead and he heard her laugh lightly. Nicole was loading things onto the  moving countertop when she cursed under her breath and turned to look up at him.  

Cavanaugh raised his brow, "What?"  

"I forgot milk. Can you go grab a gallon?"  

Cavanaugh nodded and headed off around the aisles and toward the back of the store where the giant coolers were. He was limping worse today because he hadn't taken any more of those Tylenol. He didn't want to spoil himself and get used to not having pain when the pain would simply return once he was home.  

Cavanaugh walked up to the cooler that held the milk and then pulled off his hat and scratched his head. There was pink milk, brown milk and white milk. There was milk that said 'whole', '2%' and 'skim'..... What the hell kind of milk was he supposed to get and what did people need with so many damn kinds of milk?  

"Excuse me?" Cavanaugh turned and saw a woman smiling at him as she moved between him and the cooler and opened the door. She grabbed a gallon of the 2% milk and then looked up at him, "You're not from around here are you?" she asked as she batted her lashes and smiled.  

Cavanaugh shook his head as he plopped his hat back on his head, "No, ma'am, I'm not," he replied as he reached out and opened the cooler. He took out a gallon of the same milk the woman had, deciding that was a safe bet and was about to turn and walk back to the front of the store when the woman reached out and laid her hand on his arm.  

"How long are you in town for?" she asked with a sultry smile. 	Cavanaugh shifted his feet uncomfortably and shrugged, "I ain't for sure, ma'am." he replied, eager to get away from her and back to Nicole.  

"Are you around for that rodeo next weekend?"  

Cavanaugh shook his head, "No, ma'am." he replied. "If you'll excuse me, I'm sure the lady of the house would like for me to get this milk up there to her." He saw the disappointment cross her pretty features before he turned quickly and limped his way back toward the front of the store and Nicole. 	

As he walked he realized that for the first time in the last few years when a woman had been interested in him he hadn't worried about betraying Leah, instead he had been worried about hurting Nicole.  

---

Nicole was wondering what exactly was taking Cavanaugh so long as the cashier neared the end of her items on the conveyer belt. She wondered if she was going to have to go searching for the cowboy when she heard a throat clear behind her. She turned to see Brian standing beside the cashier. Clearly he had come in the doors, seen Nicole and made a beeline for her lane.  

"You look like you've been hit by a bus," Nicole stated dryly, thankful that the cart was between them so she didn't have to worry about him coming at her the way he had just last night. That and when Cavanaugh came back the cart would also prevent the cowboy from once again attacking her dimwitted ex.  

Brian ran his hand over his blacked eye and swollen jaw and nodded, "I feel about the same," he replied. "I thought about calling the police, you know, but I didn't because I figure I probably deserved what happened after what I did to you all those years ago."  

"How generous  of you," Nicole replied with a forced smile. "Now why don't you go buy a raw steak to throw over that eye and leave me alone?"  

"I want to talk to you first," he countered.  

 Nicole glanced at the cashier. She was a young girl, probably fresh out of high school and she was trying to pretend she was too busy working to hear their conversation but Nicole knew she was listening to every word.  

"What?" Nicole asked with a sigh as she looked back at Brian.  

"I know I was a real jackass back when we were together. I never should have been unfaithful to you, especially when you were going through all of that with your mother."  

Nicole wanted to say something very nasty at that point about how he not only cheated on her while she was losing her mother but he was also doing it when she lost her father! But she knew that would only serve to make her sound bitter and jaded and honestly she was getting tired of holding on to the past hurts and being angry. She was ready to simply let it all go.  

"Is there something else you want to say, Brian?" she asked impatiently.  

He nodded and gripped the edge of her cart, "I was a terrible person, Nicole. I should have left you long before I started seeing Lisa since I knew that I was falling in love with her. I hate what I did to you, Nicole."  

Nicole stared at him with shock. Never before had he offered any sort of remorse, regret or apology for what he had done and Nicole didn't really know what to say, "It's in the past, Brian." she said with the shrug of one shoulder.  

Brian nodded, "Yes it is and I want you to really understand that when you say it. I hate seeing how miserable you are now. I hate knowing that I made you that sad. Knowing that I took away your only chance for happiness."  

Suddenly Nicole's shock was replaced with temper. How dare him! He was such an arrogant, cocky, egotistical bastard that he honestly seemed to believe the bullshit he was spouting.  

Before she could reply a gallon of milk was laid on the conveyer belt and Nicole felt Cavanaugh's long, strong arms wrap around her waist from behind. His chin rested on the top of her head and Nicole suddenly forgot what she and Brian had been talking about.  

"I don't know, Brian, I think Nicole still has a damn good chance at happiness." Cavanaugh stated, his slow drawl washing over her.

 Brian snorted, "Do you know what you men have done to her reputation? Has she told you that every parent she was babysitting for has let her know they will no longer need her services?" he demanded of Cavanaugh.  

"No she didn't," Cavanaugh admitted and then he shrugged, "However, I don't think that Nicole and her well being are any of your damn business anymore, partner. As a matter of fact I'm pretty damn sure you gave up the right to have a say a long time ago. Don't you go worrying your head about her now. She don't need you anymore."  

Nicole felt Cavanaugh's arms tighten around her and his lips brushed against her hair. Her heart nearly thudded right from her chest and she was sure that Cavanaugh would feel the way her knees weakened.  

Brian stared hard at them both for several moments. The dinging of the scanned groceries the only sounds in the store. Finally he nodded, though he looked as if he were in pain as he did so, "Take good care of her. She's a special woman." he stated grudgingly and then he turned on his heel and quickly left the store.  

Cavanaugh released his hold on Nicole and she took several seconds to ensure her legs were going to hold her up before she turned to face him, "What was that about?" she demanded and he raised his brow and shrugged.  

"It shut him up didn't it?" he asked.  

 Nicole glared at him. So it had all been a put on? All just to shut Brian up? Her heart was still pounding. Her legs were weak. And her skin was tingling from his touch. Nicole paid the cashier and then grabbed the cart handle in a white knuckled grip. She strode angrily from the store with Cavanaugh limping heavily as he struggled to keep up with her fast pace.  

"Nicole, is there something wrong?" he asked and she snorted as she got to the truck and began tossing bags into the bed.  

"Don't you ever try to 'help' me again." she snapped. "I don't need another man that lies to me, uses me or doesn't mean what he says."  

Cavanaugh stood there awkwardly as he watched her putting bag after bag in the back of the truck. She was right. She didn't need a man who lied to her but had that been what he'd been doing? He watched the graceful way she moved even in her temper and he willed his heart to come to life for her and he was certain he felt it sputter several times before giving up.  

But he hadn't really been lying. He did care about her. He cared about her a lot and he also didn't think that Brian had been her only chance at happiness. He could make her happy just so long as she could settle for part of him.  

"Nicole, could you turn and look at me please?" he asked gently and she did. He saw the tears in her green eyes and cursed them. "I'm sorry I hurt you but you're wrong. I wasn't lying in there. I care about you."  

Nicole shook her head and shouldered her purse, "But you don't want a real relationship with me." she stated.  

He sighed because it was true. He wanted to be around her; as a matter of fact he suspected that he might even need to be around her. She made him laugh. She made him feel better and more alive. He wanted her body. He wanted to make love to her but he was fairly certain that he couldn't love her. Not the way she wanted.  

"Let's just get these groceries back to the house before the meat spoils," Nicole said quickly and she walked to the other side of the truck. She took a few moments to compose herself before climbing in. Nicole was no stranger to pain and she had already made up her mind that she would wait as long as it took for Cavanaugh to let himself fall for her. Though she hadn't realized the wait was going to hurt quite this bad.  

---

Ian stepped out on the porch when he heard a vehicle pulling up. He hoped it was Nicole; he was starving to death.

Instead it was a small silver car and he recognized it as the car that little girl's mother had driven. Ian didn't care much for children. They were loud, messy, needy and they asked close to a million questions an hour. The only children he had ever really liked were Susie and Timothy and that was only because they were his kin.  

Ian hadn't paid much attention to the woman named Leslie nearly a week ago when she'd been here and when she stepped out of the car he realized why. She was average height, she had mousy brown hair pulled back tight on her head, she was wearing baggy blue cotton pants and a matching shirt and she looked tired, ragged and run down.  

She walked around the car and opened the back passenger door and Ian saw Madeline jump out, "Hi, Ian!" she called out.

 Ian forced a smile, though he'd rather be sleeping, or eating, and waved, "Hey there, little one."  

Madeline's pony tail bounced on her back as she skipped up to the steps, "Where's Andrew? I want to play!"  

"I'll go get him," Ian replied and he poked his head into the house, "ANDREW!" he yelled and he saw Leslie wince and rub at her ear. "He'll be down in a second," Ian said with a shrug as he came back out and sat down on the rocking chair.  

"Madeline!" Andrew exclaimed when he came down and saw her.  

She squealed with delight and jumped into his arms, "Will you play with me?!" she asked excitedly and Andrew nodded and took her into the house.  

Ian noticed that Leslie looked unsure and so he waved his hand toward the swing, "She'll be just fine. Andrew's harmless. Annoying, immature and childish but harmless," he assured her. She sat down and Ian took a closer look at her.  

Her eyes were gray behind those long lashes and dark circles. Her skin was pale and she looked like she hadn't slept well in a while and she was skinnier than he preferred. She looked like it had been a while since she'd had a good meal and a good night sleep.  

"Do you know how to cook?" Ian asked her.  

She shifted uncomfortably and nodded, "Of course I do," she replied. "Do you know how long it will be until Nicole gets home?"  

"Sure don't," Ian replied as he stretched his legs out, crossed his ankles and folded his hands behind him head, "I'm hungry," he added.  

"You want me to cook for you?" Leslie asked, her gray eyes full of fear as she looked at him.  

He wondered why in the world she'd be so afraid of him. Then he remembered something about her having a heavy handed husband, "Well you are a woman aren't you?" he asked.  

She nodded, "Yes I am and that means I have to cook for my family. You are not my family."  

Ian grinned and closed his eyes, "Touche'," He smiled and peeked at her, "That's French by the way."   

---

"What in the world is Leslie doing here?" Nicole whispered as she and Cavanaugh pulled in and saw Leslie sitting up on the porch with Ian. Both of them appeared to have fallen asleep; Leslie in the swing and Ian in the rocking chair.  

Nicole let her door slam as it shut and Leslie jerked awake and stood quickly, "You're back!" she exclaimed.  

"You're here," Nicole replied.  

Cavanaugh whistled loudly, "Ian, get your backside over here and help me carry these in."  

"I'm tired," Ian replied without opening his eyes.  

Cavanaugh picked up a rock and Nicole had a mental image of her window shattering as he released it but the rock sailed true through the air and bounced off the side of Ian's head.  

"Ow!" Ian exclaimed as he jumped up and rubbed at his head. He fished his hat off the porch floor and plopped it over his neck length dark hair as he glared at his brother, "What the hell was that for?"  

"You don't seem to be tired no more," Cavanaugh replied with a shrug and Nicole laughed while Leslie looked afraid that a fight was going to break out. "Now help me with these bags."  

"But..." Ian started.  

Nicole held up her hand, "The quicker you carry everything in, the faster I can cook you something to eat because I'm sure you've been complaining of dying of hunger all day."  

Ian grinned sheepishly and nodded. He came down off the porch and headed toward the truck.  

Nicole motioned toward Leslie to follow her, "Let's go to the back porch and have a talk." she said and Leslie nodded and fell in step behind her, "So what brought you out here? Where's Madeline?" Nicole asked.  

"Madeline is playing in the playroom with, Andrew, I think is his name. Ian assured me it was safe and Madeline has been singing the brothers praises since Monday."  

"What else has she been singing?" Nicole asked.  

Leslie sighed, "Are they really from the past? Did they really just appear in your house?" she asked skeptically.  

Nicole nodded, "Yes. Only three of them are left here. One was already sent back," she replied.

 Leslie ran her hands over her tired face and shook her head, "That just seems so crazy."  

"Yes it does," Nicole agreed. "But I've been living with them, having my home destroyed, my alarm clocks shot and my cupboards emptied so I know it's really happening."  

"I want to apologize for the way I acted Monday. I never should have accused you of what I accused you of. I didn't tell anyone and I didn't call the board."  

"They found out anyway. I've lost all my kids," Nicole replied sadly. She had been receiving emails all week from angry parents.  

"I'm sorry, Nicole. You are great with the kids and it really isn't fair." 	Nicole shrugged, "The brothers needed me," she replied. "So how are things with you, Leslie?"  

"Not good," Leslie replied honestly as she relaxed against the cushion of the wicker couch.  

Nicole thought it looked like it had been a long time since she'd slept, "Why?"

"I had to quit my job and Madeline and I have spent the last few nights at the motel in town."  

"Why?!" Nicole demanded.  

"Frank got let out."  

"He's out of jail?" Nicole asked, an image of Leslie's abusive husband flashing through her mind.  

"Yes," Leslie replied and Nicole could see the fear in her gray eyes. "He's out and when I said that he couldn't come near our daughter his mother kicked me out of her house."  

"Have you seen Frank?"  

"Not yet but I haven't slept at all. I keep waiting for him to show up at the motel...."  

"You and Madeline cannot live in a motel," Nicole stated. "Come stay here. You'll be safe and you can work. Between me and the brothers, Madeline will be protected. Trust me when I tell you that Madeline would be safe left in any of the brother's care. They are good men."  

"I trust you. You have taken care of Madeline since she was born and I know you wouldn't put her in danger. You know all about what we went through with Frank."  

"Yes I do," Nicole replied. "And I can tell you now that we'll show the brothers a picture of him and if he happens to come by here they will make sure he leaves really fast. They are very protective."  

"Are you sure you don't mind if we stay here? I hate to intrude on your life...."  

"What life?" Nicole asked with a laugh. "I have no job, no boyfriend, no real friends, other than the cowboys destroying my house, and my calendar is pretty well clear. The more the merrier around here so we can liven this place up."  

"Thank you," Leslie breathed out, her shoulders sagging with relief. "By the way what happened to the dark haired ones eye?"  

"Ian? He got in a bar fight last night. Apparently he said some things he shouldn't have."  

Leslie's eyes widened, "What about the other one? Cavanaugh? His jaw was welted..."  

"They didn't fight with each other if that's what you want to know though they've come close a few times here. No, he got in a fight with Brian."  

"Your ex Brian?"

"The one and only," Nicole replied with a smile when she remembered the way Brian's head had snapped back. "So you need to go and get your things and get back here. You'll be safe and so will Madeline."  

"I know," Leslie replied. "The therapist finally got it through my head that not all men are like Frank."  

"As a matter of fact most of them aren't," Nicole added. "Will you be okay going alone or do you need someone to go with you?"  

"I should be okay," Leslie replied, though Nicole could see her doubt. 	She walked into the house and Leslie followed her. They found Ian and Cavanaugh in the kitchen putting groceries away. Nicole could hear Madeline laughing in the playroom.  

"Ian, go with Leslie into town and get her and Madeline's things. They are going to come stay with us," Nicole saw him about to argue and she held up her hand, "If you go now, then the food will be ready when you get back."

Ian sighed and nodded as he headed out the door. Leslie paused and looked at Nicole, "Please keep an eye on Madeline. Frank...."  

"Won't get his hands on her," she promised. Leslie nodded and followed Ian out the door.  

"What's going on?" Cavanaugh asked.  

"She and Madeline are going to stay here. Her husband is mean and he's been in jail for beating her up but he's out now and she needs a safe place. It'll be tight quarters and I'm afraid you'll have to move to the couch so that she and Madeline can have a room."  

Cavanaugh nodded, "You make a habit out of opening your house to whoever needs it?" he asked with a smile as they went about putting the groceries away.  

"If someone needs my help I give it. I've always been that way, it's the way my mother raised me," Nicole replied with a shrug.  

 Cavanaugh fought the urge to take her in his arms and kiss her, "It's a good way to be."

Chapter Twenty-Five

Chapter Twenty-Five

"Can I call Bethany now?" Andrew asked as he wandered into the kitchen while Nicole was busy cooking.  

"Cavanaugh, could you come flip these burgers while I take Andrew upstairs and get Bethany on the phone for him?" Nicole asked.  

Cavanaugh stood from the table and nodded as he walked to the stove. Nicole wiped her hands on a dish towel and led Andrew toward the stairs.  

"Nicole!" Madeline exclaimed as she came running from the playroom.  

Nicole smiled and scooped the girl into her arms. She kissed her cheek with a loud pop and squeezed her tight, "Maddy, I missed you," she told the girl.  

"I missed you too. Where's the other cowboy? The policeman?"  

"He went home," Nicole said sadly.  

Madeline shrugged, "I like the one in the kitchen, can I go talk to him?"  

Nicole looked back and saw Cavanaugh watching them with an odd look on his face, "You sure can," she replied and sat the girl down on her feet.  

Madeline ran into the kitchen and threw her arms around Cavanaugh's long legs. Nicole saw the look on his face. It was a mixture of happiness and pain that made her own heart hurt for the man. What was going on in his head behind his crinkled smile and blue eyes. Was he thinking of the children he had lost?

Nicole turned away from him and led Andrew up the stairs to the bedroom he and Ian had been sharing, "I'll get her on the phone for you but I can't promise that she'll want to talk." Nicole warned and Andrew nodded as he bounced from foot to foot and rubbed his hands on his pants.  

Nicole picked up the phone and dialed the number and waited three rings before Bethany's voice came over the other end, "Hello?" she said and it was clear she'd been crying.  

"Bethany, are you okay?"  

"Nicole? Oh no did Andrew tell you what happened?" Bethany moaned.  

"He's very worried about you," Nicole replied. "And he wants to talk to you."  

"No...." Bethany started.

 Nicole cut her off, "Just talk to him, Bethany. You might be surprised by what he says."  

Silence came over the line and then finally she heard Bethany sigh, "Okay."  

Nicole handed the phone to Andrew and then left the room. Andrew put the phone to his ear and tapped his fingers on the bedside table as he sat down on the edge of the bed. 	

"Bethany?" he asked quietly.  

"What?" Bethany's soft voice came back to him. Suddenly Andrew didn't know what to say. He wanted to look at her when he spoke so he could actually see her reaction to his words.  

"I want to see you," he replied.  

"No," Bethany responded quickly, her voice very sad.  

Andrew felt panic and desperation threatening to set in, "Why?" he asked.  

 Bethany sniffed, "Andrew, last night wasn't me... I'm not sure what happened to me, whether it was a mixture of the alcohol and the fresh air or something else but I'm not that type of girl. I don't run off with men I barely know and do 

that .“

Andrew nodded, "I know you don't," he assured her. "I could tell I was your first," he added. "Bethany, I should have told you no last night, I can see that now, but you don't' realize what you do to me. Please, I want to say this to your face, can I come see you? Or you can come see me?"  

"I don't think so..." Bethany replied and then Andrew heard a click on the other end and Bethany was suddenly gone.

 Andrew put the phone down and then collapsed on the bed feeling more depressed and hopeless than he had ever felt before.  

---

Bethany collapsed on her bed as tears ran down her face. It wasn't that she didn't want to see Andrew, she was beginning to see that she might have overreacted this morning, but her papaw would kill Andrew for sure.  

He had caught her sneaking home. He had seen the grass and tangles in her hair, the dampness of her clothes and the shame in her eyes and he had known exactly what had happened. It had taken nearly an hour of her crying and begging before her papaw had agreed not to jump in his truck and ride to Nicole's with his gun. He had let her know just what he thought about her acting that way and had let her know what he thought of Andrew as well.  

"Who was that?" Silas demanded as he appeared in her doorway.  

"Andrew," Bethany replied honestly, she had never been able to lie to her papaw. And even if she had dared to try the man seemed to have a built in lie detector.  

"That good for nothing, waste of air ain't coming here is he?" Silas growled.  

 Bethany shook her head, "No, papaw. I told him not to." she replied. 	Silas nodded, "Good. You are going to college. You are going to make something of yourself. I failed with your mama but I ain't gonna fail with you," he stated before turning and walking away.  

Bethany curled up to her pillow and sobbed. She hated how strict the old man was on her and it was all because of her mother. Honestly Bethany didn't want to go to college and become a businesswoman the way her papaw wanted her to. She wanted to write. She loved to write romances full of passion, adventure and the past. She was fascinated by the time of outlaws and stagecoaches. By greedy town bankers and crooked sheriffs and brave cowboys riding in and saving the damsel.  

Maybe that was one thing she found so tempting about Andrew. He represented what she had always dreamt about.  She buried her face in her pillow and pulled her covers over her head, determined to spend the rest of the day feeling sorry for herself.  

---

After moping and staring at the phone for less than ten minutes, Andrew jumped from the bed and grabbed his gun belt off the floor. He cinched it tight around his lean hips and plopped his hat on his head. If Bethany wouldn't talk to him on that telephone then he would just go to her house and make her listen.  

He went down the stairs and slipped silently out the back door. It would take him a while on foot but he remembered how to get to Bethany's house and the long walk would help burn some energy off before he got there.

---

"At least hotels back in my day had restaurants, poker, whiskey and female entertainment," Ian stated as he walked into the small, smelly room that Leslie and Madeline had been calling home. "This just has a tiny bed and a sticky floor."  

"I don't think a place with whiskey, poker and female entertainment would be a good environment for my daughter," Leslie countered as she went about packing up she and Madeline's few belongings she'd been able to get from her mother in law. The woman hadn't let her take much and most of she and her daughters clothes and Madeline's toys had been left behind.  

Ian just shrugged and picked at the threadbare sand colored curtains. He couldn't explain why it made him angry to imagine a mother and child living in a place like this but it did. Ian wasn't a settling down man but dammit if he was and had a wife and a daughter then he would make sure they had a better place than this to lay there heads down at night.  

"Well hurry up," he stated. "I'm hungry."  

"You're impatient is what you are," Leslie countered as she zipped Madeline's princess suitcase closed.

 Ian couldn't help but grin at the impatience in her own tone, "I'm that too," he admitted. He took the suitcase from her hand and grabbed the second one off the bed. Leslie gave him an odd look and he shrugged, "I might be an outlaw but I still carry heavy things for the fairer half of the species."  

Leslie just shook her head, grabbed the last remaining bag and headed for the door. She wasn't sure what to make of this man. He was handsome, she had to give him that much. Mischievous brown eyes, stubble covered face, wild dark hair beneath that hat and a body that she was sure was to die for beneath those tight wranglers and blue t-shirt. But he also seemed impatient, a bit lazy and more than a little egotistical.   

Life had taught Leslie to be cautious of every new person she met. Abusive parents had led to an abusive boyfriend, a teenage pregnancy and marriage at only seventeen. That marriage had given her an abusive husband and a support system that wasn't actually very supportive. Normally she would have sternly denied any help from a man she didn't know but if Nicole said that Ian and his brothers were safe then Leslie believed her. Nicole was the one person on the earth other than Leslie herself that Leslie trusted at all.

"You gonna open the door so I can put these suitcases in or you gonna stand there staring off into space a little longer?" Ian demanded as he stood beside the car with her suitcases.  

Leslie snapped out of her daze and hurried to open the door beside him. He tossed the suitcases in and smiled at her, "Thank you, darlin'," he said with a wink and Leslie raised her brow at him. Was he flirting? She chose to ignore it and walked around to the driver door.  

Ian shrugged. Hell she might not have said anything but at least she hadn't smacked him. He might just be getting his touch back.  

---

Andrew smiled when the barns and house came into view. He would finally see Bethany again and be able to have some peace from the whirring in his mind. Several times today he had been tempted to find more whiskey but he kept remembering his promise to Bethany. He had promised that he would stop drinking just so long as he could be near her and he wasn't willing to give up on being near her just yet.  

Andrew was nearly to the porch when Silas came striding from the house. When the old man saw Andrew he stopped suddenly and jerked his sawed off shot gun from the holster on his hip.  

"Get the hell off my land," Silas growled. Andrew stopped in his tracks, his hand automatically going to the gun on his own hip. "Don't you even think of pulling that gun, boy. After what you did to my baby girl I'd be more than happy to blow your head clean off your shoulders."  

"I want to talk to Bethany," Andrew stated as he took his hand away from his gun. Killing her papaw probably wouldn't be the best way to gain her forgiveness.  

"No," Silas stated, pointing the gun at his chest. "Now get out of here."  

Andrew looked desperately up at the house. "Bethany!" he called out. "Bethany, I need to talk to you!" He waited for a response but got none.  

"Get out of here now, boy! Don't make me a murderer," Silas warned. 	"I need to talk to Bethany," Andrew replied desperately.  

"She don't want to talk to you," Silas growled. "All she's done is cry because of what you did to her and if you don't get on out of here then you're gonna be nothing but a greasy spot on my lawn."  

Andrew's heart broke but he nodded and turned around.  

"Did you walk here, boy?" Silas growled.  

 Andrew nodded, "Yes sir," he replied without turning around.  

Silas grumbled under his breath, "Go get in that big black truck and I'll take ya back to Nicole's."  

Andrew wanted to refuse but Silas still hadn't put that big gun away so instead he nodded and climbed in.  

---

"Is that Andrew getting out of Silas's truck?" Leslie asked as she walked into the kitchen. She and Ian had only been home a short time and Ian was busy shoving cheeseburgers and fried potatoes into his face.  

Nicole looked out the window and nodded, "Yes it is. How did he get to Silas's?"  

"I heard him sneak out the back door a while ago. He must have walked," Cavanaugh replied as he took his empty plate to the sink. Nicole watched Silas drive away and then Andrew was coming into the kitchen, his boots dragging on the hardwood floor with his sad steps.  

"You were supposed to talk to her on the phone!" Nicole exclaimed.

"She wouldn't talk to me so I went to her," Andrew replied with a shrug. "But she wouldn't talk to me there neither."  

"I'm sorry, Andrew," Nicole said as she went to him and hugged him tight. "Maybe you just need to give her a few days."  

Andrew nodded and flopped himself down at the table. Nicole quickly made him a plate and sat it in front of him.  

"Why are you so sad?" Madeline asked as she climbed up in Andrew's lap.  

"He made the mistake of falling for that 'L' word and now his heart is broken," Ian replied as he wiped his face on his arm. Leslie made a face of disgust as she took a sip of her water.  

"What's the 'L' word?" Madeline asked.

 Andrew sighed, "Love."   

"With a girl? Is she a princess? You have to take her to a ball and dance with her and then she will fall in love with you and kiss you," the four year old exclaimed as if the answer was easy.

"That simple huh?" Ian asked with a grin.  

 Cavanaugh nodded as he leaned his hip against the counter and crossed his arms over his chest, "We should all be more like children," he said as he rubbed the back of his neck. "It sure would make life a lot more simple."   

Ian took a sip of cola and laughed, “How deep and philosophical of you, big brother. You’re starting to sound more like Jamison everyday.” Cavanaugh grumbled and limped from the room, “Why do you do that?” Nicole asked Ian. “Why do you insist on giving him such a hard time? You’re like a kid at the zoo poking a lion with a stick. One of these days he’s going to snap and you’ll be in trouble then.”

Ian just grinned and stuck a chunk of fried potato in his mouth, "Naw, Cavanaugh's no lion. He's harmless. A little kitten really," Ian replied. 	Nicole let out a gasp and then broke down in laughter when a throw pillow from the couch was suddenly flying through the air and hitting Ian in the side of the head, "Nice shot!" Nicole called out as Ian grumbled and rubbed at his temple.  

Cavanaugh's deep chuckle filled the air, "Thank you, ma'am."  

---

Bethany slipped from her bed and walked as silently as she could to her bedroom door. She opened it just a crack and looked out into the dark hallway. Her papaw had long since gone to bed and everything was quiet. She needed to talk to Andrew. She had heard the confrontation between he and her papaw earlier today and it made Bethany begin to think that maybe Andrew really did care.

He had walked all the way from Nicole's to her house just so he could talk to her after she had treated him so badly both at the park and on the phone. A man wouldn't do that unless he cared. And if she was being honest it wasn't entirely Andrew's fault that they had made love the night before. She had wanted it just as terribly as he had wanted her. As a matter of fact she was fairly certain that she had been the one to bring up making love first.  

Sure in a perfect world, a perfect man would have turned her down but Andrew wasn't perfect. He was endearingly flawed. What they needed to do was get to know each other. To really spend time together, with their clothes on, and learn about one another. That would be the test. If Andrew still wanted to stick around, even after he learned she wouldn't be letting him take her clothes off for a while then that would tell her everything she needed to know.  

Bethany grabbed her purse from her dresser and snuck silently from the house. She got in her car, fired it to life and then drove away toward Nicole's. She parked the car a little away from Nicole's house. It was the middle of the night and she didn't want to wake the whole house up.  

She held her purse tight on her shoulder as she walked down the dark gravel road and then she stopped suddenly when Nicole's house came into view and she saw the man standing on the porch. It was Andrew. What was he doing? She forced her feet to move again and Andrew's head snapped around and his face lit up in the porch light when he saw her.  

Bethany felt her heart race as he ran from the porch and joined her in the moonlight, "Your papaw ain't gonna come out of the woods and shoot me with that gun of his is he?" he asked as he glanced around nervously. 	Bethany laughed lightly, "No, he and Baby are both sound asleep," she promised him and his face was suddenly lit up by that childlike smile of his that she loved seeing so much. It was the kind of smile that could instantly put a person at ease.  

"Man oh man, am I glad to see your face again." Andrew stated as he let out a long breath and ran his hand over her arm. Just like that, her simple presence had stilled the chaos in his mind.  

"We need to talk, Andrew," she said and he nodded and took her by the hand. 	

He led her to the porch and they sat down together on the swing, "Why didn't you drive all the way up to the house?" he asked.  

She shrugged, "I didn't want to wake everyone up."  

"Bethany, I want to apologize. I'm not real sure what I did wrong or why you got so upset but I never ever wanted to hurt you."  

"No, Andrew, I'm sorry. I was terrible to you this morning," Bethany admitted with a sigh. "You have to understand that I have never, not once in my entire life, done anything carefree, adventurous or questionable. I was always overly cautious and a bit of a goody two shoes. You brought out a side of me that I hadn't even known existed and I liked it last night. We laughed, we talked, we had fun and what we did together beside the water was incredible..." Bethany blushed and looked off into the night.  

Andrew grinned happily and slid his arm around her shoulders. He felt as if a one ton weight had just been removed from him. She didn't hate him, "I agree." he replied and he saw Bethany's blush deepened.  

"But then this morning when I woke up I was suddenly the old me again and I lost it. I couldn't believe what I had let myself do and so I blamed you because it was easier than blaming myself. I was sure that you had gotten what you wanted from me. I was sure that you would only see me as a whore...."  

"Stop, now." Andrew snapped, his anger plain to hear in those two simple words. "I never once said that all I wanted was one night of passion from you and I would never think you a whore. As a matter of fact I believe I'd shoot just about anyone who tried to say you were one."  

"Andrew, it's not the 1800's anymore, you can't just shoot people who make you mad."  

"Good for that woman at the dress shop who seemed so fond of those plastic things," Andrew grumbled.

 Bethany found herself laughing again, "How do you do that?" she questioned and he frowned as he swatted at a mosquito.  

"Do what?"  

"Make me feel better."  

"I could ask you the same question," Andrew replied.  

She saw a hungry look come into his eyes and she knew what he wanted because, God help her, she wanted it too. His lips sought hers and claimed them in a caress that was both possessive and yet somehow tender. Bethany felt herself falling over that edge again. How did Andrew do that so quickly. Just one touch from him and she was ready to give him everything......  

She pulled away quickly and he frowned as he caressed her cheek, "What's wrong?" he asked, his voice deeper than normal.  

Bethany tugged on the bottom of her t-shirt and tried to still the trembling in her hands. Here came the moment of truth, "I need us to go slower," she said finally. "I need to really get to know you and have you get to know me before we cross that line again that we crossed last night." Bethany knew that was the only way her mind would accept what she was feeling for him.  

Andrew smiled and laid his forehead against hers, "Okay," he said simply.  

Bethany couldn't believe her ears. He didn't sound mad or disappointed or irritated like she would have assumed he would, "Really? Just like that you're okay with taking it slower?" she asked skeptically.  

 He pulled her into his arms and laid her head against his chest, "Bethany, you don't seem to listen to me, either that or you just don't take me serious enough. Being near you makes me better. It makes the noise stop. It makes me feel content and peaceful. I'm pretty darn sure that I love you already but if time is what you need then it's what I'll give you. Just so long as you promise that I'll at least get to be near you everyday."  

Bethany was shocked. He really did care. He had even mentioned the word love! She had never, not in a million years, thought that a man like Andrew would ever be interested in her! Sure he wasn't perfect, but his flaws were what she was most fond of. His inability to hold still, his hyperactivity and his tendency to ramble.  

She wasn't sure if it was love yet but she was sure that she couldn't wait to find out, "I think I can manage that." she replied contently as she curled up against him.  

His hands rubbed gentle circles on her back and his breath teased her hair. He began humming quietly as he rocked the swing gently and soon he had lulled Bethany to sleep.  

Andrew smiled into her hair and realized that suddenly all urge to move was gone. Something about having her in his arms put him at peace. He was going to make sure he kept her within arms reach at all times forever and ever.  

He shifted in the swing and relaxed against the wood knowing he'd sleep more sound tonight than he ever had before.

Chapter Twenty-Six

Chapter Twenty-Six

Andrew began to stir on the swing when he heard a car door slam but then the loud boom of a shot gun being fired had him leaping from the swing, throwing a startled Bethany behind him and pulling his revolver.  

Through blurry, sleep filled eyes he realized that it was Silas standing there in the drive with his gun pointed straight at Andrew's chest, "Bethany, get on down here now." Silas growled.  

Ian and Cavanaugh both came bursting from the house with their own guns drawn and Silas shook his head. "This don't concern neither of you," he stated.  

"Papaw, what are you doing?" Bethany exclaimed as she tried to come around Andrew but he kept her held in place firmly with his arm.  

"I should ask you the same question, girl!" Silas exclaimed.

 Nicole came onto the porch then and Cavanaugh noticed that she too had a gun. A rifle of some sort.  He couldn't help but smile. She certainly wasn't a helpless damsel that was for sure.  

"Papaw, nothing happened. I just came to talk to Andrew is all and we fell asleep on the swing."  

"You're gonna come with me now, girl, and you ain't never gonna see that boy again," Silas ordered.  

Nicole stepped forward, lowering her gun, though Cavanaugh didn't relax his own. Nicole might trust Silas but the fact remained that the man had a shot gun and he seemed damn angry enough to use it. It would be a cold day in hell before Cavanaugh let him use it on her.  

"Uncle Silas, calm down and put the gun away," Nicole urged soothingly and Silas seemed to think hard about the request for several moments before holstering the shotgun.  

"Papaw, I don't want to leave just yet," Bethany added, trying hard to get enough courage to face down her papaw and speak her mind. Both were things she had no experience in doing.  

"You're leaving," Silas countered.  

Bethany finally managed to push past Andrew and came to a stop on the porch steps, "Papaw, I'm a grown woman now," she reminded him.  

 He snorted as yanked off his baseball cap, "I failed with your mama, girl, but I won't fail with you. That boy won't do nothing but ruin your life."  

"Andrew ain't 

that bad,“ Ian countered. “He might make her a bit of a nervous wreck but I don’t think he’d actually ruin anything.”

"Not helping," Nicole stated through clenched teeth and Ian grinned.  

"Papaw, I care about Andrew. I can make my own decisions."  

"He can't support you. Hell he ain't even from this time! He can't get a job or take care of you! You need to go to college and marry a man who can give you security."  

"I'll take care of her just fine," Andrew countered, growing angry as he holstered his gun.   

"How?" Silas demanded and Andrew remained silent because he didn't have an answer right off hand. "Now come on, Bethany."  

"No," Bethany replied.

 Silas's face turned nearly purple with his anger, "You either come with me now or I'll wash my hands of you," he threatened.  

"Uncle Silas...." Nicole scolded.

 He glared at her, "You don't speak to me. If you hadn't brought that good for nothing boy to my ranch this wouldn't have happened."  

"Hey now, watch how you talk to her, sir," Cavanaugh warned.  

"Papaw, don't make me choose. That isn't fair. You know I'm grown up and I'm mature. This isn't some rebellious streak I'm going through. I want to be with Andrew and he is a good man."  

"A good man wouldn't have kept you out all night twice in a row after just meeting you," Silas countered.  

 Bethany sighed sadly, "So you're really making me choose?" she asked with tears in her voice.  

Silas nodded, his face hard, "Yes I am."

 Bethany swallowed hard and Andrew prayed like hell she chose him. When he felt her tiny hand clasp onto his he nearly collapsed with relief.  

"That's your choice then?" Silas demanded and Bethany nodded. Silas nodded as well and turned his back. "You can come and get your things. If you want to be grown and mature then you can do so out of my house."  

Nicole called out for Silas again but the man just got in his truck and drove away. 	

Ian grunted and walked back into the house and Cavanaugh wanted to do the same but Nicole looked so sad that he didn't want to leave her.  

"Just give him time, Bethany. He'll come around," Nicole assured the girl.  

"I doubt it." Bethany replied. "My mom let him down once and he never has spoken to her since." Nicole hugged Bethany and then Cavanaugh took her gently by the arm and led her inside.  

"You just got kicked out of your house and disowned," Andrew stated.

Bethany rolled her eyes and gave him a droll look, "Thank you for stating the obvious."  

"You did that for me?" he said with disbelief.  

Bethany nodded and sniffed back tears, "Don't make me regret it."  

---

"I have to head out now, Hallie," Jamison said as he adjusted his gun belt and slid his derringer in his boot.  

Hallie nodded as she opened her dresser drawer and grabbed a derringer pistol of her own. She dropped it in her dress pocket and grabbed her straw hat, "I'll head out with you."  

"I don't think you will," Jamison stated sternly.  

"Oh I think I will. I have spent nine years watching you ride off and never knowing for sure if I'd ever see you again. I'm going to ride with you this time."  

Jamison was certain the woman had plumb lost her mind, "These men I'm trying to find are cold blooded murderers," Jamison reminded her. "They killed a woman and two children that I know of and probably more! There is no way on God's green earth that I am letting you ride along with me. It's too dangerous."  

"You don't have a choice, Jamison," Hallie stated, squaring her shoulders and setting her stubborn jaw. "I'm not asking permission." 	Jamison growled under his breath and crossed his arms over his chest. "You are 

not coming. They raped Leah before they killed her. Do you think they’d hesitate to do the same to you?“ he demanded, the very thought making his stomach turn.

Hallie felt a bit of fear but didn't let it show on her face, "I'll have the one and only Jamison McEllis for protection," she replied and then she shrugged. "Besides, I'm nearly thirty years old and know how to take care of myself. You might just end up needing someone to watch your back, old man."  

"Old man?" Jamison asked flatly. "We're the same damn age, pretty lady."  

"I'm coming, Jamison," she said stubbornly.  

Jamison shook his head and stepped close to her. Her took her in his arms, holding her flush against him and pressed his lips gently to her ear, "It took nine years for me to realize that I love you, old girl, I ain't quite ready to lose you yet."  

Hallie rose on her toes and hovered with her lips just over his, "Nice try. I'm still coming," she whispered as their breath mingled.  

 Jamison growled and released his hold on her, "You ain't going, woman, and that's that! I'm the husband and you will obey me, just like you vowed to!"  

Hallie's green eyes flashed and she put one hand on her rounded hip and pointed a finger hard into his chest, "I didn't vow to obey nobody!" she exclaimed. "All I remember is saying I'd be your wife so don't you go putting words into my mouth that were never there! You might be big tough U.S Marshall Jamison McEllis but you don't scare me and I won't have you bossing me around either!"  

If there was one thing Jamison had never been able to resist it was Hallie in a temper. Those green eyes flashing, those freckled cheeks flushed with color and that stubborn jaw set firm. Damn she was something.  

He took her into his arms and claimed her lips with his in a kiss that was rough and possessive. His big hands roamed over her back and then gripped her backside, pulling her closer and hoisting her body into the air. Her strong legs wrapped tight around his waist as he led her to the bed and lowered her down onto the soft blankets.  

He pushed her arms over her head, holding them in place with one hand as his other hand traveled down her body and closed around her full breast through her dress, teasing and molding her nipple into a tight peak.

 Hallie moaned and her eyes slipped closed as he lowered his lips to her neck and his hand slipped lower. Hallie loved this side of Jamison. The possessive man who loved her body so thoroughly just to prove that he could and she was more than happy to let him!

Suddenly her passion filled body was turned cold when she felt a set of metal shackles close around her wrist. She twisted her neck to look up at her hands just in time to see Jamison attach the other end of the shackles to the bedpost.  

"What the hell are you doing?" Hallie hissed.  

 Jamison gave her a regretful smile as he stood up, "Keeping you safe." he replied, wishing the bulge in the front of his trousers would ease. Keeping Hallie safe was painful.  

"You cuffed me to a bed!" she exclaimed. "Unhook me now!"  

"No," Jamison stated as he picked up his fallen hat and plopped it back on his head. "If I unhook you then you'll follow me."  

"If you unhook me I'll kill you." she snarled as she kicked at him and he stepped back.  

"All the more reason to keep you just like that." he replied.

 Hallie couldn't believe he actually had the nerve to grin, "There is going to be hell to pay for this, Jamison McEllis."  

"You'll thank me when you're an old lady, safe and sound, because I kept you out of harms way," Jamison countered. He wanted to get one more kiss but judging by the look on her face that would probably end with him dead. "I'll tell the sheriff to come unhook you after sundown. That way you can't follow after me today and if those clouds and the pain in my shoulder are any indication it's gonna rain soon enough and you won't be able to follow me tomorrow either."  

"Sundown! That's a good twelve hours away!" Hallie exclaimed.  

Jamison nodded, "I know. I really am sorry. It's your own fault you know. If you weren't so stubborn then this never would have happened." 	Hallie just glared at him and Jamison sighed and walked to the door. He grabbed his saddlebags from the floor and put them over his shoulder. He opened the door and stopped in the sunlight. He turned to look at her and smiled.  

"I love you, Hallie McEllis," he called. He managed to slam the door just before the pillow Hallie had hurled in his direction struck against it.  

---

Hallie was fuming as she sat in the bed with one arm attached to the bedpost and the other holding her chin as she thought about exactly how she was going to get loose.  

She couldn't believe that Jamison had actually tied her up! She would get him back for that just as soon as she caught up to him, because she would catch him. There was no way the man was going to go riding into danger and leave her behind. Nine years of that were nine years too many and it wasn't going to happen again.  

She looked down at the floor and saw Jamison's dirty trousers laying there in a crumpled ball. They had only been married a couple of days and already he was showing what a slob he was. Then a thought came to her. What if he'd left a key in his pockets? She knew he had more than one key to these shackles and maybe, just maybe, she could get lucky.  

Smiling for the first time in the hour since he'd left, Hallie reached out with her foot, hooked the pants with her toe and then hauled them onto the bed.  

With her free hand she began to search through his pockets. She found an empty pouch of chewing tobacco, some shotgun shells, a few rounds of ammunition for his revolver and then her hand closed around the small piece of metal that she knew was her ticket to freedom.  

She pulled out the key and quickly undid the shackles binding her to the bed. She rose to her feet and smiled. Jamison McEllis was in for a world of hurt when she caught up to that damned man.  

---

Jamison sank down into the tub of hot water with a sigh. He loved this hotel and made it a point to stop by here every chance he got when traveling so he could use their extra large tubs. Most standard tubs were far too short for a man with his build to be able to stretch out properly.  

He had ridden all day and was going to take the train from here to Grady Virginia, then it would be another day on horseback to reach Cav's old homestead so he could have a talk with the man who lived next door.  

Jamison wondered where Hallie was. The woman thought she was slick but he knew damn well that somehow she had gotten loose from those shackles and she had been following him all day. He had pretended not to notice her because he was sure her pride was wounded enough from being tied to the bed but he was curious as to why she hadn't made an appearance now that they were in town.  

The hot water felt good on his aching shoulder. It was raining outside and the rain had always wreaked havoc on his old bullet wound. He laid his head back against the side of the tub and thought about his brothers and Nicole. He was surprised to find that he missed all of them, even Cavanaugh. He wondered if his brother had given in to fate yet and let himself move on with Nicole.  

Hell for all Jamison knew they could be back in 1875 already and just be in some other town. Jamison had finally confided in Hallie about his time in the future and while she had been disbelieving at first he had finally seen acceptance in her eyes and she had realized he was telling the truth. She was an amazing woman and he truly did love her. Too bad she'd probably kill him when she saw him again.  

Jamison became so comfortable that he found himself drifting off to sleep just as a knock came to his door. He had a dressing screen in front of the tub, blocking his view of the door and he picked his revolver up and cocked it quickly.  

"It's unlocked," he stated, "But I'm a bit busy right now," he added. He had left the door unlocked to make it easier for Hallie to get in, though he knew this couldn't be Hallie. That woman wouldn't knock, she'd just come charging in here, fists raised and ready to knock his head clean off his shoulders.  

The door opened and Jamison waited for the newcomer to speak. 	

"You better be talking quick before I blow you full of holes," he warned and a feminine giggle reached his ears.  

Oh shit.  

Jamison put the gun down and looked around for something to cover himself with but the only thing close enough was his hat. He grabbed it and laid it over his lap.  

"Miss, I'm a bit busy right now," he said quickly.  

"Too busy to entertain a lady, lawman?" she asked breathlessly. Her voice was high pitched and breathy and somehow familiar though Jamison didn't know why. Shit. Shit. Shit. Who was she and what was she doing here?! And dear god what would happen if  Hallie happened to walk in and caught her?  

Jamison knew damn well what would happen. Hallie would be a widow because she'd put a bullet in Jamison for sure!  

"I'm not sure who sent you up here, miss, but I ain't interested," Jamison swallowed hard. "Just show yourself back out now."  

The door closed but Jamison could see the silhouette of a woman on the other side of the screen. She hadn't left. He nearly shit himself when he heard the lock engage on the door. He sent up a silent prayer to God to help him out of this mess.  

"Ma'am..." he swallowed hard again. "I done told you I'm not interested."  

"You haven't seen what I have to offer yet," she countered in that voice that made his heart thunder in his chest.  

Jamison watched her silhouette in the candlelight as she slid from her dress. Jamison felt himself grow hard beneath his hat as she ran her hands down the length of her body and he saw the outline of her full breasts and rounded hips.  

He cursed his traitorous anatomy and licked his lips as he continued to watch her. Suddenly her cream colored underclothes were tossed over the top of the screen and hung there and he realized that she was now naked.  

"Ma'am...." he managed to croak and then a slender, freckled leg was stuck around the side of the screen. A soft knee was bent and the leg was lifted high. Jamison felt his mouth grow dry as he stared at that leg and then he shook his head and grinned hungrily when he saw that heart shaped mole on her pale calf.  

He would recognize that damn leg anywhere.  

"Well, ma'am, you've talked me into it," he growled. "Why don't you come on around here and quit playing hard to get."  

"Close your eyes." she whispered and Jamison shrugged. If the woman wanted to keep this up then he would let her.  

"Yes, ma'am." He tossed his hat aside and laid his head back letting his eyes slip closed.  

He heard her soft footsteps coming toward the tub and then her breath was on his neck as she knelt beside him. He jerked beneath her touch and fought the urge to pull her into the water with him when he felt her soft hands on his chest.  

Her heart shaped lips trailed across his jaw and he gripped the edges of the tub tight, "Just don't tell my wife about this," he warned as a wide grin split his face. "She's a mean little she-devil that would probably kill us both for sure."

"Damn you, Jamison! You knew it was me the whole time didn't you?!" Hallie demanded as she pulled away from him and his laughter filled the room.  

He opened his eyes and took in the sight of her naked body, "Not the whole time. You had me pretty damn scared there for a minute. Then you showed me your leg. Did you honestly think that after all these years I wouldn't recognize your body when I saw it?"  

He saw a blush cover her cheeks and neck as she crouched down and tried to cover herself, "I'm damn mad at you, husband mine," she warned him.  

 He nodded, "And I'm damn mad at you, wife. I told you ya couldn't come and I don't have a clue how you got loose but then you followed behind me all day.... Don't act so surprised that I knew you were there," he said in response to her disappointed look. "I didn't get to be the age I am in the life I live by being easy to sneak up on."  

"You'd think at the age you are you'd have learned not to leave keys to your shackles in your dirty pants, crumpled up by the bed."  

"So that's how you got loose?" Jamison asked with a sigh.  

"I'm coming with you, Jamison," she stated.  

He nodded with defeat. Her bravery and stubbornness were just two of the things he loved about her. He reached out and ran his finger down her bare arm, causing her to tremble, "Okay, but you have to do as I say. Do you have any idea what would happen to me if I didn't have you anymore?" 	Hallie smiled and leaned into his hand, which was now resting on her cheek, "Yes I do," she replied. "Because it's the same thing that would happen to me if I didn't have you."  

"Well get on in here then, deputy," Jamison growled and she squealed with laughter as he grabbed her around her waist and hoisted her into the tub. Her laughter quickly became moans as he settled her atop his aching arousal and covered her lips with his own.  

"I'm still mad at you." she managed to gasp and he grinned before nipping at her shoulder.  

"Yes ma'am."

Chapter Twenty-Seven

Chapter Twenty-Seven

"So when is our poker game going to start?" Ian asked as he flopped down on the opposite side of the couch from Nicole and nearly made her fall sideways.  

She glared at him and shook her head, "What are you talking about?" she asked.  

She'd been on the phone all day with various school big wigs she knew in order to get herself on the substitute teacher call list for Monday. It wasn't a glamorous job but it would pay the bills and there were enough little schools in the county to give her work nearly everyday.  

She and Cavanaugh had gone with Bethany earlier in the day and gotten all of her belongings and Nicole's horses from Silas's house. Nicole had a barn and corral behind her house but had let her horses stay at Silas's because many of the parents she had babysat for had been afraid the horses might injure their children. Now that that was no longer a worry Nicole had been happy to bring her babies home.  

"When we were at the bar the other night you said that you'd arrange for us to have a poker game tonight," Ian reminded her.  

"Was this before or after you rang up a one hundred and fifty dollar tab and got in a bar fight?" Nicole asked dryly and Cavanaugh chuckled from the arm chair where he was reading another gun magazine.  

Ian pretended to think hard for several moments and then offered her a charming grin, "Before."  

"I guess we could play. Why don't you round everyone up and ask if they want to," Nicole replied and Ian nodded happily.  

"HEY EVERYBODY!" he yelled loudly without moving from his spot on the couch. "COME TO THE LIVING ROOM!"  Nicole winced and shook her head as she pushed on her now deaf left ear several times.  

"Thank you, Ian. I could have done that." she said with a roll of her eyes.  

"Then why didn't you?"  

Nicole resisted the urge to smack him, "Three years old. I swear you have the maturity of a three year old."  

"He needs a good woman to make him grow up and settle him down," Cavanaugh said with a grin, knowing the reaction his commitment scared brother would have.  

"Hell no! All I need is a woman to ease this throbbing in my..."  

"Ian!" Nicole exclaimed.  

 Ian grinned sheepishly when he realized Madeline had just come into the room with her mother, "In my head," he said quickly. "This throbbing in my head." He made it a point to rub at his temples as if they were hurting him and Cavanaugh and Nicole both laughed while Madeline walked to him and crawled up on the couch beside him.  

"You should take some medicine to stop the throbbing," she said in a very matter of fact way.  

Ian frowned at the pain in the butt little girl, "Do they make that?"

"What was all that yelling about?" Andrew asked as he and Bethany came in from outside.  

"Ian being helpful," Cavanaugh replied.  

Nicole stood up, "Ian would like for us all to play some poker. Would some delivery pizza and cards sound good to everyone?"  

"Poker? Real poker? Oh yeah, that sounds good to me!" Andrew exclaimed as he bounced up and down. "I ain't played poker since 1875!"  

"I don't know how," Bethany said quietly.  

 Andrew stared at her as if she had just said she didn't know how to walk, talk, eat or some other basic function of life, "You can sit with me and I'll teach you," he promised her as he put his arm around her. "You can learn from the master."  

"Master? Ha! Then I'm afraid she'll have to come sit on my lap, little brother," Ian said matter of factly.  

Andrew glared at him, "I don't think she will. There ain't nobody in this room any better at poker than me."  

"Not much talent involved in poker. You either have the cards or you don't," Cavanaugh stated and Ian and Andrew both glared at him as if he had just accused the Pope of being an atheist in the middle of Sunday mass.  

"Of course there's talent involved." Leslie countered before anyone else could. "You have to be able to bluff and hide your tells while learning everyone else's. You have to think about what your odds are of winning and if you're playing Texas Hold 'em you have to have one heck of a strong will to stay with it until the end if your cards aren't running quite right."  

Ian stared at her as if seeing her for the first time. Nicole fought back a smile when she saw how his brown eyes were wide with wonder and his jaw slack, "You like poker?" he asked awestruck.

 Leslie nodded as she pulled the elastic band from her hair and shook out the brown waves. Ian's mouth went dry at the sight. Her hair was shorter than most women's he'd known. It barely reached her shoulders and her bangs fell sideways across her face when let loose.  

Then he shook his head and mentally kicked himself when he realized he'd been admiring her. So her hair wasn't such a mousy brown and she knew about poker. So what? She still was a married woman, she was skinny, tired, run down, uptight and had a kid! And Ian McEllis was far too much man to ever even think about being with a settling down type of woman.

"Alright then," Nicole said with a sigh, "I'll call and order the pizza and hunt down that poker kit. I know I have one around here somewhere."  

---

“Holy hell…. I’ve been bested by a woman,” Ian mumbled as Leslie pulled another huge pot of chips toward her side of the table.

"I have an uncle who used to compete in the world poker championships. He was pretty good too. He taught me a thing or too." Leslie admitted and Ian just shook his head.  

Leslie peeked into the living room and saw that Madeline had fallen fast asleep on the couch with her favorite blanket, "I better get her up to bed."  

Ian pouted, "But I gotta try to win my chips back," he complained.  

Andrew nodded, "Me too." he added as he wrapped his arms tighter around Bethany in his lap. "I'm gonna let Bethany take over since the women seem to have the magic touch tonight."  

"This woman's magic touch is getting tired," Nicole admitted as she stood up and then yawned loudly behind her hand. "You go ahead and keep kicking butt, Leslie, and I'll take Madeline up to bed."  

Leslie frowned, "Are you sure?"   

"Of course I'm sure. It's kind of nice to see Ian having his ass handed to him. Might help make the swelling in his head go down."  

"Ha." Ian shot back as he picked up the two cards that Cavanaugh had dealt him. Texas Hold 'em was supposed to be his game and this woman was thoroughly whooping not only him but Andrew too.  Of course Andrew seemed more interested in holding Bethany and whispering in her ear than he was paying attention to the games they'd been playing.  

Nicole walked over to the couch and scooped Madeline up in her arms. The sleeping girl mumbled but didn't awaken as she laid her head against Nicole's shoulder.  

"Goodnight everyone." Nicole whispered.  

Cavanaugh laid out the flop cards and looked over at her, "Goodnight, Nicole. Sleep well."  

"Oh for Christ's sake, Cav, just claim your undying love, take the woman in your arms and kiss her already." Ian said with a laugh and Cavanaugh glared at him. Nicole blushed and quickly disappeared up the stairs.  

"Leave Cav alone, Ian," Andrew scolded.  

"Just play your game, Andrew. I ain't worried about what Ian says. Hell everyone knows that any workin' parts of his brain got knocked out of him by women's husbands a long time ago."  

"Not cool, Cav." Ian grumbled and then he grinned over at Leslie and winked. "That's some modern day speech for ya."  

"I still don't really understand some of the modern day things they say on that talking picture box," Cavanaugh admitted as he laid out the river card.  

 Ian threw his cards down with a loud curse, "It's called a television, Cav." Ian grumbled. "Get with the times, big brother."  

---

Cavanaugh  went up the stairs late that night. Leslie and Madeline were already up in their room and Ian had long since gone to his. Andrew and Bethany had once again fallen asleep on the porch swing and Cavanaugh had just covered them with a blanket and left them there.  

He went into the bathroom and relieved himself and then was going back toward the stairs when he found his boots carrying him down the hallway and he paused outside Nicole's bedroom door.  

God he wanted her.  

As a matter of fact he couldn't remember ever wanting someone so badly. He wanted to wrap his arms around her and pull her full soft body against his. He wanted to touch her. Taste her. Learn every curve, freckle and line of her body.  

This was a new feeling for him; This nearly uncontrollable desire. Cavanaugh had always had perfect control and while he had loved Leah their marriage had not been a passionate one. Cavanaugh had always thought it was his fault. He had just assumed he wasn't the kind of man to be consumed with passion or desire but he certainly was nearly every time he looked Nicole's way.  

What would she say if he knocked on her door? What would she do if he walked on in? What would her reaction be if he laid her down on her big bed and slowly undressed her, tasting her body as it was revealed to him inch by inch. Would she moan his name and bury her fingers in his hair as his lips caressed the pale skin of her neck and then trailed down to her full breasts?

Cavanaugh reached for the door handle and then stopped. His hand hovered above it for several long moments as he fought an inner struggle of right and wrong. His moral side won and he removed his hand from above the knob and was about to turn and walk away when the bedroom door opened. He looked down at Nicole's startled face and saw her green eyes widen.  

"What are you doing up here?" she asked quietly.  

 Cavanaugh shoved his hands deep in his pockets and cleared his throat, "I was using the indoor outhouse," he replied. He found his eyes traveling the length of her body and he realized she had changed into a pair of dark jeans, a sweatshirt and a pair of boots. "Going somewhere?" he asked.  

She nodded and tucked a stray hair behind her ear, "I was going to go for a night ride. It's been a long time since I've done so." She frowned then. "The bathroom is at that end of the hall right next to the stairs so why were you standing outside my bedroom door?"  

Cavanaugh swallowed hard and stared down at her beautiful face. His hands itched to come out of his pockets and pull her against him, "I'll just go on to bed now." he said quickly.  

He cursed his cowardice as he turned to walk away and then he froze when her hand gripped his bicep, "Wait," she called.  He stared down at the hardwood floor and waited for her to speak. "Come with me.  Both horses need exercise and aren't you the one that pointed out that it's hard to ride two horses at once?"  

Cavanaugh knew he should say no but he just couldn't remember why. He nodded and motioned for her to lead the way, "I've been missing Saraphine," he replied.

 Nicole's smile had him drawing a deep breath and then he followed her down the stairs. He grabbed his flannel shirt off the back of the couch and pulled it on over his t-shirt before setting his hat on his head and following her out the back door.  

Nicole grabbed a kerosene lantern off the porch and lit it, letting it light the way to the barn. Cavanaugh followed her and the horses snorted as they entered.  

"Hello my loves," Nicole said quietly to them as they both tossed their heads over their stall doors. Nicole hooked the lantern by the door and while she scratched their heads and talked to them Cavanaugh went to get the saddles.

He stepped out of the tack room and found himself running directly into Nicole. She nearly fell backward and he quickly tossed the saddle aside and reached out to catch her. His bad leg put him off balance and instead of stopping her fall, he went down with her, though he managed to twist his body so that he landed on the bottom, breaking her fall as they landed in a spare stall full of hay. 	

Both of them froze on that hay covered floor. They stared into each others eyes and neither drew a breath. The heat in the barn was overwhelming and Cavanaugh looked up into her eyes and knew that she saw his unspoken question. His unspoken request for permission to do something about this overwhelming desire he felt deep in his bones for her.  

Time seemed to stand still and then she bit her lip and nodded slightly and that was all the encouragement Cavanaugh needed. He put his hands on her cheeks and brought her face toward his. With heavy lidded eyes he let his lips trail across her face. Brushing across her eyelids and cheeks before finally landed softly on her lips.  

The kiss was tentative and nervous at first. Neither of them had kissed anyone in a long time. Neither of them had been vulnerable or let their guards down in a long time. And both of them knew that this was going to be more than just physical.  

It was clear to Cavanaugh from the way his very soul seemed to be entwining with hers at the joining of their lips that something much deeper than lust was going on here but he was too consumed in raw passion to put much thought into what that was. It was Nicole who finally deepened the kiss. Much to Cavanaugh's surprise it was her lips that turned hungry and greedy. It was her tongue that slipped inside his mouth and began to war with his own.  

Cavanaugh was shocked by this. He had never been kissed this way before. Prim and proper Leah certainly had never kissed him this way and Cavanaugh lost what little control he may have had. He rolled them over, laying Nicole against the soft bed of hay and looked down into her hungry eyes for mere seconds before crushing her lips with his. His greedy hands roamed across her body, bringing moans and gasps of pleasure from her mouth. He felt her fingers sliding his flannel shirt from his shoulders and he pulled away long enough to slip off it and his t-shirt before continuing his assault on her mouth.  

Cavanaugh was already hard and he nearly went over the edge when he felt her fingertips, like brands, leaving fire and flames as they danced over the heated skin and tight muscles of his back and arms.  

Nicole had never felt such intense pleasure as she felt from just Cavanaugh's kiss. Just his body over hers. She pushed him up and sat up as well raising her arms over her head. Cavanaugh took the hint and grabbed the bottom of her sweatshirt. He pulled it up over her head and tossed it aside and Nicole felt herself blush as his hungry blue eyes fell on her breasts, still covered by her lacy black bra.  

Without saying a word he lowered his mouth to her chest and kissed and licked his way around the edges of her bra and Nicole cried out his name when he pulled the bra down and took her breast into his mouth.  

Quickly the rest of their clothes joined their shirts in a pile on the floor and Cavanaugh braced his hard body over hers. He knew that if he continued, if he let himself bury his arousal inside of her that a line would be crossed. Things between them would be forever changed and there would be no going back.  

Again Nicole seemed to hear his unspoken words and her lips curved in a small smile before she buried her hands in his hair, pulled his mouth to hers and raised her hips against him. Cavanaugh growled low in his throat and claimed her right there and never once did thoughts of his long dead wife or the pain he'd felt the last few years without her enter his mind. His entire being was consumed with nothing but desire for this beautiful woman in his arms.  

As they lay spent a long time later, covered in a saddle blanket that had been within reach, Cavanaugh held her peacefully in his arms. Her golden hair tickled his skin as he curled himself around her back and held her close.  

Nicole snuggled closer to him and he could tell by her breathing that she was nearly asleep. He kissed her hair and then stilled instantly when her sleepy voice said, "I love you, Cavanaugh."  

 Cavanaugh didn't know what to say. He wanted to tell her that he loved her too, he really did but he knew he couldn't. Because he wasn't sure he did love her and like she had said before she didn't need another man who said things he didn't mean. So instead he just kissed her hair and held her a little tighter, praying that that would be enough.

Chapter Twenty-Eight

Chapter Twenty-Eight

“Mary?” Evelyn called as she found herself once again walking through the clouds.

"Are you here to question me again?" Mary asked with a smile as she stepped out of the clouds, her dirty clothes and matted hair contrasting with the snow white beauty surrounding her.  

"I don't mean to question you," Mary replied as she wrung her hands. "I know that you said to trust that you know what you are doing but these are my 

sons are talking about! I cannot just sit back idly and watch what happens.“

"You have no choice," Mary replied gruffly. She pointed toward a bench and Evelyn sat down, "What is on your mind?"  

"I am happy that Jamison is finally with his love," Evelyn admitted with a half smile. "But he's still in danger as he chases those bad men. I'm happy with what I've seen of Andrew and this Bethany girl. Hopefully she can keep him on the straight and narrow and away from the whiskey and bad influences. I hold little hope that Ian will truly change though I am happy that he has not robbed anyone in the last week. That must be a good record for him," Evelyn smiled in the way of an understanding mother and then she looked sadly down at her hands folded in her lap.  

"And Cavanaugh?" Mary urged.  

Evelyn sighed, "I'm most worried about him." she stated, her eyes filling with sadness.  

"Has he not come far?" Mary asked.  

Evelyn shook her head, "He believes his heart is dead! He actually believes he cannot love."

"It just takes time, Evelyn. If you would rather I did not help I will undo all I've done and send them all back to living the way they were." 	Evelyn shook her head quickly, "No, please don't do that!"  

"Then you agree with me that they have come far and you need to have a little more faith?" Mary asked with a raise of her bushy brow.  

Evelyn sighed with defeat, "Yes. But I do have one request?"  

"You are a controlling one, aren't you?" Mary asked with a mixture of irritation and amusement.  

Evelyn tipped her head in acknowledgement because she knew it was the truth, "I want the rest of my sons to remain together until they are all ready to go back. I understand that you had to send Jamison back sooner for him to follow his path but my other boys need each other."  

"As you wish," Mary relented. "Though all three of your sons left in the future and the women they need have lessons to learn and paths to travel before any of them will be ready."  

"But what if the women don't want to go back?" Evelyn asked skeptically.  

 Mary glared at her, "I've had enough doubts and questions for one day," she snapped. "Trust in me, Evelyn, old friend. I will take care of your sons."  

---

Cavanaugh stretched his arms out, reaching for the warm body he'd kept pressed to his all night, only to find that there was nothing but hay beside him. He quickly opened his eyes and listened hard for signs of her but he didn't hear her anywhere. He felt panic well up inside of him as he realized that she and her clothes were both gone. 	

Where was she? Had she been upset at his inability to repeat the words she'd said last night and that's why she was gone? He had to find her. He had to make sure she understood what last night had meant to him. He had to make sure she knew it had been more than just sex. He jumped to his feet much too quickly, became tangled up in the blanket and his leg tightened up, sending him crashing back down into the hay.  

"Cavanaugh!" Nicole's voice exclaimed and he looked up and saw her standing in front of him. She had obviously taken a shower and her hair was still wet as it fell down her back. She had two steaming cups of coffee in her hands and concern on her face.  

"Are you okay?" she demanded as she set the coffee cups on the floor and hurried to him.  

Cavanaugh nodded, though he was sure he was grimacing in pain. Clearly trying to get up that fast had been a bad mistake. In his mind he cursed the man who had shot him and wished he could repay the favor, "I'm fine," he managed to reply with a grunt. He saw her eyes fall to his lap and he realized he was still naked. He quickly grabbed the blanket and pulled it over himself. "I woke up and you were gone, it scared me," he added accusingly.  

"Sorry," Nicole replied as she picked the coffee cups back up. "I needed a shower and I figured you'd like some coffee."  

"Thank you," he replied, taking the offered cup from her as she sat down beside him. He reached out and tucked some wet strands of hair from her face before tracing her cheek bone with his thumb. He saw the red rims around her eyes and frowned, "You've been crying."  

Nicole shook her head and took a sip of her coffee, "No I haven't." Cavanaugh raised his brow and she sighed. "Okay I have, but it has nothing to do with you or with us."  

When Cavanaugh looked doubtful, Nicole leaned forward and kissed him tenderly. His hand moved to the back of her head, pulling her closer, while his lips deepened the kiss. Nicole felt herself falling over that edge again. Just like last night when she had opened her bedroom door and seen him standing there she had known she was going to make love to him, she knew she wanted to do the same this morning.  

This man had touched something more than just her body last night. Never had Nicole known that sex could satisfy not only your body but your heart and soul as well. She had known from the first day he'd been here that Cavanaugh McEllis was her one and only.  

Their coffee cups were set aside and Cavanaugh leaned back against the hay, pulling her with him. Nicole's hands danced across his chest and then lower and lower. Cavanaugh moaned out her name and then they heard footsteps approaching the barn.  

Nicole pulled away quickly and jumped to her feet. She left the stall and shut the door behind her just in time to see Madeline and Leslie enter the barn with Ian trailing not far behind them. Nicole wondered why in the world Ian was already awake this morning. It wasn't like him to be up before noon not to mention seven.  

"Nicole! I thought you were still in the bed," Leslie said when they caught sight of her.  

Nicole blushed and quickly cleared her throat as she went to Gemini's stall. The gelding was clearly angry with her over the lack of a ride the night before and kept his back to her and his head in the corner, "I got up early and decided to come check on the horses. What are you all doing out here?"  

"Madeline want's to go for a ride on Saraphine and I could use the fresh air myself. You don't mind do you?" Leslie asked.  

Nicole shook her head, "No, of course I don't mind. Saraphine has always loved Madeline." As if in response to that statement, Saraphine tossed her head over the stall door and blew out a breath at Madeline. The girl giggled and kissed the horses tan nose.  

Leslie walked closer to Nicole and bit her bottom lip, "I was also wondering if you had a gun I could borrow to take on the trail with us." 	Nicole nodded knowingly, "Yeah, if you want a revolver I have the .357, the .44 and the .22. Or I have a couple of automatics you can pick from. Which one do you want?"  

"The .357 I guess." Leslie replied.  

Ian leaned against the stall on the other side of the barn and frowned, "Why do you need a gun?" he questioned and Leslie shrugged.  

"Bears, coyotes..." 

Abusive husbands she added silently.

Ian nodded and pulled off his gun belt, "Here." he said. "It's a .45 and guaranteed to kill any bear that tries to mess with you."  

"Thank you." Leslie replied cautiously as she reached out and took it from his hand.  

Ian just shrugged and raised his pant leg to reveal the handle of a derringer sticking out of his boot, "I have more."   

Nicole heard a movement in the stall where she'd left Cavanaugh and she saw that Ian had heard it as well. Nicole's blush deepened and she quickly went to the tack room and grabbed a saddle and blankets.  

"Well let's get her ready for you all." she said with a smile as she came back out.  

Ian took the saddle from her and Nicole stared at him in shock. He winked at her, "It wouldn't do for a gentleman to let a lady do the heavy lifting. I am a McEllis after all and we know how to treat a lady." Ian's voice lowered to barely above a whisper and he put his lips close to her ear. "But then again I'm sure you already know that."

 Nicole's blush deepened and she swung her fist and punched him hard in the arm, which simply caused him to start laughing loudly as he carried the saddle to Saraphine's stall.  

Leslie opened the stall door for him and in no time Ian had the horse saddled and ready to go and Leslie and Madeline were climbing on and riding off down the path that wound through the mountains.  

Ian rubbed the back of his neck as he watched them ride off. Damn oh damn. Leslie could play poker and ride a horse. He might just have to take a chance on bedding that woman after all because he had a feeling it would definitely be a wild ride. Speaking of wild rides...

"You can come out of that stall now, big brother." Ian said as he crossed his arms over his chest and leaned against Sarahpine's stall. Nicole let out a chocked gasp and blushed deep crimson and the stall door opened and Cavanaugh limped out, fully clothed and looking quite sheepish.

"Well it's about damn time." Ian said with a grin. "I honestly didn't think you had it in you, Cav."  

"Just walk away, Ian," Cavanaugh growled.

 Ian nodded, "Okay. Okay," he relented and then he leaned toward Nicole and gave her a wink, "Just so you know, the hay in your hair was a dead giveaway."  

Nicole instantly reached for her hair and realized that she had indeed gotten hay in it while in the stall with Cavanaugh this morning, "What part of walk away was hard to understand?" Cavanaugh grumbled as he laid his hand on his gun. Ian laughed loudly and waved his hand.  

"I'm gone. Leaving." he walked to the big barn doors and then stopped and turned around. "You know it is bullshit though. Jamison is probably getting bedded as we speak. Andrew has had some and now you've had some, Cav. I'm supposed to be the irresistible one that gets all kinds of a woman and I ain't had a woman in weeks....."  

"Get. Out." Cavanaugh repeated and Ian laughed again and left the barn. Nicole turned to face Cavanaugh and he limped heavily toward her, "Are you okay?" she asked, glancing at his leg.  

Cavanaugh nodded as he rubbed it subconsciously, "Yeah." he replied.  

Nicole closed the distance between them and motioned for him to sit on a barrel beside him. He did and she crouched down and began to massage the tight, knotted muscles in his left thigh.  

"What are you doing?" Cavanaugh managed to ground out between his clenched teeth as he tried to fight the tightening in his denims.  

"Trying to help the pain." she replied and Cavanaugh sat back and let her because in truth her tiny hands were indeed helping.  

Nicole marveled at the thickness of his thigh. Cavanaugh was all man. Sheer ruggedness is what he exuded and it excited the woman in her.  

"Why were  you crying this morning?" Cavanaugh asked suddenly. "Was it because of me?"  

Nicole couldn't meet his gaze as she continued to massage his leg., "No, it wasn't you. Last night was amazing and I don't regret it at all." She looked up at him then and bit her lip. "Do you?"  

Cavanaugh searched his soul for any ounce of regret and found none. He smiled and grabbed her arm, pulling her closer to him. He ran his knuckles down her cheek and kissed her brow, "No," he assured her.

 He smiled when she sighed and leaned into him, wrapping her arms tight around him and just holding him close. Cavanaugh had needed this for a long time. He hadn't realized that companionship, affection and intimacy were what he needed but Nicole had given him all three and had healed a big part of what was broken within him.  

"So, why were you crying?" Cavanaugh urged. "You know you can confide in me. I'll do what I can to help even if all ya need is somebody to listen."  

Nicole looked up into his blue eyes and thanked God for this man. Sure he might not be willing to admit that he loved her though she knew he did however because if he didn't he never would have made love to her last night. Cavanaugh was not the kind of man to lay with a woman just to lay with her. She knew him enough to know that much was true.  

He was warm, caring, protective, strong and patient. And there were no false pretenses like there had been with Brian. He didn't sugar coat words or say things he didn't mean just to make her happy. That was what she appreciated the most about him.  

"Today is, was, my mom's birthday." she admitted as she let him hold her.  

His big hands were rubbing comforting circles on her back as he rested his cheek on the top of her head, "You must really miss her," he whispered and she nodded against his chest.

 It felt good to have someone she could talk to. Never once had Brian ever just tried to hold and comfort her. He'd been too busy holding Lisa. With Cavanaugh she had found friendship as well as passion and it was a new and wonderful thing she had never experienced. And she found that she trusted him completely. She had no fear that he would do anything behind her back to hurt her or betray her trust in him.  

"I do," Nicole replied. "It was so hard to watch her be so sick for so long."  

"I know," Cavanaugh said gently. "My mama was sick for a long time too. Jamison and I watched her waste away and she died shortly after Ian and Andrew made it home."  

"I'm sorry, Cavanaugh," Nicole said lamely. She suddenly felt foolish for complaining in front of him. This man had lost a mother, a father, a wife and two children. What right did she have to complain?

"Pain is a part of life, Nicole. People like you and I learned that the hard way. Wasn't it you that told me you have to carry on afterward? That we have a choice about whether or not we let it break us?"  

Nicole smiled despite the tears in her eyes and nodded as she gazed up at him, "Yes, I think I was."  

"You're a very smart woman," Cavanaugh admitted.  

 Nicole gave him a knowing look and kissed him, "I'm going to buy some flowers and go to her grave today. Then I always drive an hour to her favorite restaurant and ordered us both something to eat."  

Cavanaugh nodded and ran his fingers through her wet hair, "Would you like some company or is that something you want to do alone?"  

Nicole frowned, "You don't want to come. I'm not very good company on days like today. I do a lot of reminiscing, quite a bit of crying and just to add a little spice I throw some moping in there too."  

"If you'll have me, I want to be there. I have quite a few of those kinds of days myself so I'll understand."  

Nicole gave him a teary, grateful smile and Cavanaugh felt the strongest urge to kiss her and this time he didn't worry about fighting it.  

---

Ian paced the back porch and watched for Leslie and Madeline to come back to the barn. They'd been gone for hours. Nicole and Cavanaugh were gone for the day. Andrew and Bethany had left as well to go pick up some things that Bethany needed for her college classes that week. Ian found himself all alone and instead of napping (which is what he wanted to do) he was wearing a hole in the wooden porch watching for that damn woman and kid to get back.  

What was taking them so long? Were they lost? Had some sort of critter gotten them? Bandits? Ian shook his head. There was no such thing as bandits anymore. Husbands?  

Ian forced himself to sit down on one of the wicker chairs and he propped his elbow on his knee and laid his chin in his hand. He had known a few men that believed it was their right to knock their wives around. Some men just knocked any woman around simply because they were bigger, stronger and they could. Ian had never been that type of man.  

Why hit and fight when you could kiss and love? That had always been his way of looking at things. He'd rather spend his time laughing, loving and having a good time than fussing, feuding and fighting and he would NEVER hit a woman. Women of every shape, size, age and color were far too beautiful to ever lay an angry hand or fist upon.  

How had Leslie ended up married to a man like that? She was a nurse so that meant she was smart. Ian had watched some shows on that television and doctors and nurses knew a hell of a lot more nowadays than they did back in 1875.

 Sure she wasn't all that pretty but he suspected that had more to do with worry and lack of sleep and food than it did her actual looks. She had nice hair and her gray eyes were the kind a man could get lost looking into. She knew how to use a gun, or at least she had seemed to when she had taken his, and she could ride a horse. Ian had seen the hint of a sense of humor in the woman at times  and he'd be damned if she couldn't kick his ass at poker.  

Why would a woman like that saddle herself down with a man who chose to beat her around? Ian shook his head and scolded himself. It wasn't none of his business what she chose to do and he shouldn't care. Hell he didn't care.  

He moved to the longer wicker couch and laid down, throwing his legs over the end and putting his hat over his face. He rested his head on his arm and fought hard to fall asleep. A snorting horse had him jumping from the wicker couch and relief washed over him when he saw Leslie and Madeline going into the barn on Saraphine.  

He forced himself to sit back down. What was wrong with him? A short time later Leslie and Madeline came out of the barn. Madeline ran up on the porch and jumped up on the wicker couch beside him, "Whatcha doin'?" she asked as she swung her feet.  

"Wondering what your mama is gonna cook us for lunch," Ian replied, throwing a pointed glance at Leslie.  

"Lunch?" Leslie demanded. "It's barely eleven o'clock."  

"My stomach don't wear a watch," he stated grumpily. "All it knows is it's hungry."  

"My stomach is hungry too," Madeline added, mimicking his posture by putting her elbows on her knees and frowning.  

"I'll go see what I can find for you, sweetheart," Leslie told her daughter. She unhooked Ian's gun belt from her waist and laid it on the patio table.  

Ian stood up and grabbed it and Leslie was unable to stop her eyes from following the motions as he cinched it tight around his lean hips. Frank had never been lean. He was big, ugly and mean. Ian was kind of mean too, truthfully. She had no idea why he suddenly kept glaring at her, muttering under his breath and being cross. She supposed maybe he was still upset over losing at poker the night before.  

"While you're in there you might as well make enough for me," Ian stated. He looked at her and realized that her eyes were focused on his hips and Ian felt a jolt of arousal unlike anything he had ever in his life.  

Their eyes met and he saw her gray eyes darken. Leslie was the one to break the contact, "Fine," she muttered and she was careful to keep distance between their bodies as she walked around him and into the house.   

"I don't think my mommy likes you," Madeline said.  

Ian grunted as he sat down in the wicker chair and stretched out his legs, "Yeah well, I don't like your mommy."

Chapter Twenty-Nine

Chapter Twenty-Nine

“So this is where Cavanaugh lived with his family?” Hallie asked as she and Jamison rode up to the neglected farm house. The faded, black shutters were hanging crooked and the white paint was chipped and peeling. Weeds had grown up through the wooden beams of the porch and the grass was high around the steps with no foot traffic to wear it down. It looked as if nature was trying to claim back its land and erase any reminder of what Cavanaugh had once had, and then violently lost, in this place.

"Yeah." Was all Jamison said in response.  

"This land is amazing," Hallie replied as she looked around at the rolling mountain hills. There were forests and also good grazing land. Everything was lush and green.  

"Amazing enough to kill over?" Jamison asked.  

 Hallie's eyes widened, "Is that what you think happened?"  

Jamison nodded and pointed off in the distance at the black cattle dotting a hillside, "Cavanaugh owns that land. He owns nearly two hundred acres of land and it's all just as good as this. Somebody is helping themselves to what is Cav's and I want to know who."  

"Yes but Cav hasn't been here in years. Maybe they don't realize the land is owned." Hallie countered.  

 Jamison shook his head, "You're smarter than that, woman."  

Hallie sighed as they stopped and she looked sadly at the house, "I know." she replied quietly. "I just can't see why someone would end the lives of two precious babies just for some good grazing land. And then what they did to Leah....." Hallie shivered.  

"Well I intend to make whoever is responsible pay very soon," Jamison vowed. "Now let's go check out the brand on those cattle. Keep your eyes and ears open and if I tell you to run, you run. Understood?"  

"I understand," Hallie replied, though Jamison noticed she didn't agree to do as he said.  

---

Just as Jamison had expected they would, the brand on the cattle led he and Hallie to Maxwell Crenshaw's ranch. As they rode past the sprawling barns and corrals and up toward the three story log mansion Jamison had to force his temper to keep from rising and remind himself that he had no proof that Crenshaw had had anything to do with what had happened to Leah and the kids. The man could simply be taking advantage of unused property now that Cavanaugh was gone. Unethical, yes. Illegal, only if Cavanaugh wanted to press charges.  

"Can I help you both?" A middle aged man in dirty trousers and a sweat covered shirt asked as he stepped out of a barn and wiped his brow on his shirt sleeve. 	

"Yes, sir," Jamison replied as he pulled his horse to a stop. "I'm U.S. Marshall Jamison McEllis and I'm looking for Maxwell Crenshaw." Jamison didn't miss the flicker of surprise followed by uneasiness that passed over the ranch hands face at the sound of Jamison's name. Whether that was because he recognized the name McEllis or just was shocked to see a U.S. Marshall, Jamison couldn't say.  

"The boss is up at the house, Marshall. You go ahead and hitch those horses in the shade over there and go on up. Mavis will let you in."  

"Thank you," Jamison said with a nod. He led Hallie over to a hitching post in the shade of an old oak and they both dismounted and hitched up their horses. "Let me do the talking in here, Hallie and stay close to me." 	

"You think this man is that dangerous?" Hallie asked with a frown. "I'm sure he's a fat, gray haired man in a fancy suit and loafers."  

Jamison looked down at her with a raised brow, "Must you always argue with me?"

 She shrugged and offered him a bright smile, "It has worked for me so far."  

"Are you gonna do as I say in there?" he demanded as he saw the man from the barn watching them.

 Hallie nodded and kissed his jaw, knowing he would be uncomfortable with the public display, "Yessir. I'll behave," she promised. 	Jamison grumbled under his breath and then looped his arm around hers and led her to the door. He knocked and they waited several long moments until the door was opened by an older woman, with a plump waist and thin gray hair pulled back in a tight bun.  

"Can I help you?" she asked as she wiped her hands on the white apron she was wearing over her black dress.  

"Yes, ma'am," Jamison replied with a tilt of his head as he removed his hat. "My name is U.S. Marshall Jamison McEllis and I was needing to speak with your employer, Mister Crenshaw."  

"Of course." she said with a  nod. "Come on in, both of you, and have a seat in the sitting room. I'll go get mister Crenshaw."  

"My name is Hallie by the way," Hallie informed the woman as she led them into a room with heavy old English furniture and floral sofas and armchairs. Jamison threw Hallie a look as Mavis walked out of the room. Hallie simply shrugged as her lips twitched.  

"What happened to don't speak?" Jamison demanded. "I would have rather got out of here without anyone knowing your name."

 Hallie rolled her eyes, "Quit being paranoid, Mister McEllis." 	

"No, Mrs. McEllis. Being paranoid has kept me alive this long and I won't stop now just cuz some fool headed woman tries to offer me her two cents about the situation."  

"You're testy today," Hallie accused. Though she knew the reason. Jamison's guilt was eating him alive. It had been since he'd returned from his trip to the future. Now that he was on the prowl for the men who had taken away Cav's family he was uptight, nervous and grouchy with anyone close enough to hear him. Unfortunately for Hallie that person seemed to always be her.  

She sighed and laid a comforting hand on his cheek as they stood behind the sofa, "I love you, Jamison. You are a good man and you'll figure all this out." she assured him.  

Jamison leaned into her touch and then cleared his throat and pulled away when they heard footsteps approaching. "Marshall! Ma'am! Please be seated." A rather jovial sounding man with a large stomach, thinning gray hair and heavy jowls exclaimed as he walked into the sitting room. He was wearing a tailed black suit over a white dress shirt. The buttons were ready to burst on his jacket and a golden pocket watch chain draped over his impressive gut.  

Hallie couldn't stop herself from looking down at his feet and sure enough... Shiny black loafers. Hallie took the mans invitation and sat down on the couch while Jamison remained standing behind her.  

"If you don't mind, Mr. Crenshaw, I've been sitting on a train and a horses back for the better part of a week and I'd just as soon stand." 	Maxwell Crenshaw nodded and then went to a decanter of whiskey on a small table. He filled a crystal glass and then looked questioningly at both Jamison and Hallie, who both shook their heads. He smiled, clutched his glass in his meaty left hand and then made his way to the armchair beside the empty fireplace and sat down.  

"So, Marshall, I am assuming this is not a social call," he stated. "To what do I owe the pleasure of your visit?"  

"Do you remember a Cavanaugh McEllis that owns the property that borders yours to the east?" Jamison questioned.

 Crenshaw looked quite relaxed as he nodded and took a sip of his whiskey, "Yes, I do." Then his eyes turned sad. "Terrible thing that happened to that poor man and his family. Just terrible."  

Jamison nodded, "Cavanaugh is my brother."  

"Sorry for the loss of your niece and nephew then, Marshall."  

"Did you know my brother well, Mr. Crenshaw?" Jamison questioned.  

 Crenshaw shook his head as he sighed and adjusted the gold chain on his stomach, "No, I'm afraid to say I did not speak to him more than a handful of times. I met his wife and children only one time and they seemed like a very nice little family." Then Crenshaw frowned. "Forgive me, marshal, if this seems a little forward but the murder of those people happened years ago. Nearly four years to be exact. Why are you in my sitting room, so long after the tragedy and asking me questions about my neighbors?"  

Hallie glanced back at Jamison's face but saw that his emotions were masked quite well. His face looked stern and cold but Hallie knew him like she knew the back of her freckled hand. He was angry. Hallie was too, honestly. There was something about Crenshaw that was off and while she couldn't place her finger on exactly what it was she was certain that Jamison would. The man had spent the last eleven years of his life taking care of criminals.  

"I went by my brothers home to check on things and I couldn't help but notice some very nice heads of cattle grazing on his land. When I checked the brand it led me to your door, mister Crenshaw," Jamison replied as he crossed his arms over his broad chest.  

Crenshaw gave them a guilty smile and took another sip of his whiskey. It made Jamison think of Ian. Ian had always said you can't trust a man who sits and slowly sips his whiskey. Ian had never given a reason as to why you couldn't trust them,  he'd just said that you couldn't.  

"I apologize for that, Marshall. I know it wasn't at all okay but I saw that land being unused and couldn't see letting all that good grazing go to waste."  

"Actually without permission from Cavanaugh it is more than just not okay. It is actually quite illegal," Hallie spoke up and she could practically feel the anger rolling off of Jamison in waves. Not that she cared. He could get angry all he wanted but that had never kept her from doing what she wanted before. Besides, she still owed him for tying her up.  

Crenshaw took another sip of his whiskey, his ice blue eyes boring into hers for a moment and then he sighed and sat his glass on the small table beside him, "Yes I know. I am really quite sorry. I will send some men out shortly to collect the cattle and bring them back onto Crenshaw land," Crenshaw offered Jamison a smile, "You mentioned having just been on a bit of a journey, are either of you hungry? I'm sure that Mavis could find something..."  

"No, that's okay," Jamison stated quickly, though Hallie had been about to say yes. Her stomach was growling. "We aren't going to take up much more of your time, Mr. Crenshaw. I just have a few more things I would like to clear up."  

Crenshaw nodded and once again wrapped his hand around the crystal glass of whiskey, "Ask away." he stated magnanimously.  

"You always wanted that land of Cavanaugh's, didn't you?" Hallie was shocked by the abruptness of the question and it was clear that Crenshaw was as well. He nearly choked on the sip of whiskey he'd just taken and sat his glass aside as he adjusted himself in the chair.  

"I'm not sure I appreciate that question." he stated.

 Jamison raised a brow as the sun came out from behind a cloud and shone brightly off the badge on his chest, "Answer it anyway."  

"It's true that I always wanted that land. It's nice land, Marshall."  

"Better than the M.C. Spread I hear," Jamison stated, referencing Crenshaw's own land.  

Crenshaw's face reddened as he snorted and tugged on his jacket, "That would simply be a matter of opinion."  

Jamison remained calm and composed as he shook his head, "Your opinion, apparently, seeing as how you offered my brother twice what it was worth, or was it triple?"  

"I fail to see how that is any of your business, Marshall," Crenshaw snapped as he hefted his large frame from his chair and made his way back to the decanter of whiskey to refill his glass.  "What is the point of these questions?" he demanded.  

 Jamison shrugged, "Just trying to figure out exactly who would want my brother and his family gone."  

"Get out of my house, now. Unless you are arresting me for something, I want you off my property, Marshall."  

Hallie gasped at the mans sudden show of temper as he whirled around on them and his large jowls shook. Jamison nodded and plopped is hat back on his head, "Come along now, Hallie."   

Hallie rose quickly and went to Jamison's side and his arm slipped around her waist as he led her out of the sitting room. Once they were outside and heading toward their horses, Hallie finally spoke again, "I might not be a U.S. Marshall but even I could tell that there was something he didn't want us finding out."  

Jamison grunted as they unhitched their horses and climbed in the saddles. He glanced toward the first of the barns and saw the man who had greeted them still standing in the doorway watching them with a dark look on his face, "It doesn't mean he killed them." Jamison replied.  

 Hallie shook her head, "I'm sure he didn't. He's old and fat." She looked around the huge ranch. "But he's got plenty of money and you know the kinds of things that can buy."  

Jamison nodded because he did indeed know, "All this time," Jamison growled as they rode away and he could feel the ranch hand's eyes burning holes in their backs. "All this time and the bastard responsible was right here."  

"You couldn't have known, Jamison," Hallie assured him. "But now what are we going to do?"  

Jamison hated that she was here. He wanted her to be miles and miles away and safe and sound. But instead his red-haired, wild cat was right here and in harms way.  

"We're gonna make ourselves at home at Cavanaugh's old place and we're gonna wait. I have a feeling Crenshaw won't put up with our presence and he'll give himself away soon enough."  

Hallie swallowed hard. She was scared. She was scared for herself and for Jamison. She knew her man was perfectly capable of keeping her safe in a fair fight but clearly Maxwell Crenshaw was not a man who fought fair.  

Jamison glanced her way and saw the uneasiness in her green eyes. He moved his horse closer to hers and laid his hand on her arm, "Don't worry, old girl, I'll keep you safe."  

"And yourself?"  

Jamison sighed and squinted off into the sun, "I'll do my best."

Chapter Thirty

Chapter Thirty

"Babysit? You gotta be out of your mind. I don't sit babies," Ian stated as he flopped himself down on the couch. It was Thursday and all week someone had been at the house constantly to watch Madeline but today Bethany and Andrew were going together to some more appointments to prepare for the wedding Saturday, Cavanaugh had gotten a paying job mowing several yards since he said he didn't like sitting around and doing nothing while using Nicole's money, Nicole had to work and so did Leslie. That left Ian.  

"Nicole, I can just call in," Leslie said doubtfully as she entered the living room. "He doesn't seem like he can take care of Madeline." Hell as far as Leslie could tell, Ian seemed to have trouble taking care of himself and he didn't seem to like her or her daughter very much.  

"Wait just a damn minute!" Ian exclaimed as he stood back up. "I guarantee I can watch that girl just as good as the rest of you can."  

Nicole nodded, "They'll do fine," she assured Leslie.  

Leslie hesitated before finally sighing with defeat. She needed to work all the hours she could and save up the money she could. She wanted to pay Nicole rent and she also needed to save up to pay the lawyer for her divorce from Frank. Other than being a little on the grouchy side and having a bit of a lazy streak, Ian didn't seem like a bad man. And Leslie trusted Nicole's judgment. If she thought that Ian would be okay to watch Madeline then Leslie would trust her.  

It wasn't until twenty minutes later when Ian found himself alone with Madeline that he wondered what exactly he'd been thinking. He sat on the couch and the girl sat in the chair with her head in her hands as they stared each other down.

"I'm bored," Madeline stated.  

"You look like a girl to me," Ian replied as he leaned back against the soft couch cushion and crossed his arms over his chest.  

"Are you gonna play with me?"  

"How about we watch some television?" Ian offered and Madeline nodded before jumping from the chair and crawling up on the couch beside him. Ian grumbled at her closeness and then grabbed the remote and clicked the television on. He found a show that he knew she liked. It looked like some kind of talking piece of holey cheese who had a fat pink friend and a buck toothed squirrel girlfriend, but if it kept her quiet then Ian would keep it on.  

Ian found himself smiling when Madeline scooted closer to him and giggled at the television. Then he quickly replaced that smile with a scowl. He was determined not to let this girl get under his skin. Her or her mother. All week he'd managed to keep his distance but now he and the kid were going to be alone for at least six hours.  

Ian was a damn outlaw. A lawbreaking, rule bending man who took what he wanted, hurt who he wanted and never looked back. He sure as hell wasn't the type of man who let a cute little five year old get the better of him.  

They watched episode after episode of the talking cheese show and finally Madeline looked up at him, "I'm hungry."  

Ian raised his brow as he glanced down at her innocent, round face and shrugged, "So?"  

Madeline rolled her big blue eyes, "So go cook for me."  

Ian laughed and shook his head, "You go cook."  

"I'm a kid!" Madeline exclaimed.  

"A girl kid... You're like a woman, only smaller. So go cook." 	Madeline glared at him and then threw herself back against the couch with a sigh, "Mommy was right."

 Ian frowned, "Oh yeah? About what?"  

"You. She said you're a lazy bum."  

Ian growled, then growled again when he realized he was starting to sound like Jamison and Cavanaugh. He stood up quickly and stuck his hands on his hips, "What do you want to eat?"  

"Lunch."  

"I don't think it's lunch time," Ian stated.  

 Madeline laughed and rubbed her stomach, "My tummy doesn't wear a watch."   

Ian tried to fight it but realized he couldn't as laughter bubbled up out of him, "I reckon mine doesn't either." he admitted. "Come on out here and we'll see what we can dig up."  

They made their way into the kitchen and Ian opened a cupboard, "What do you want?" he asked and Madeline grabbed a chair from the table and scooted it across the floor. Ian made a face at the noise and then grinned when Madeline climbed onto the chair and then scrambled up onto the counter. She reached into the open cupboard and pulled out a box of macaroni. She gave it a little shake and Ian nodded as he took it from her hand.  

"I think I can do that," he said with a wink. He grabbed a pot from the cupboard beside the stove and filled it with water from the tap before setting it on the stove and turning on the burner.  

"I'm thirsty," Madeline said as she sat on the edge of the counter.

 Ian nodded, "Well climb over there and get us some glasses and I'll see what Nicole's got in the cooler chest over here."  

"That's a fridge," Madeline informed him and he just shrugged and opened the refrigerator door.  He was looking at the different beverages to choose from. There was beer (which he didn't think Leslie would appreciate him giving to Madeline), milk and soda. For a moment Ian thought about thinking like a mature adult and choosing the healthier choice but then he just shrugged and grabbed two bright red cans of soda..

He was just shutting the door to the cooler box, fridge, he reminded himself as he shook his head, when a crashing sound filled the kitchen and the sound of shattering glass filled his ears. Instinctively his hand went to his hip, only to realize he had left his gun belt hanging on a hook by the door.  

He heard a sob behind him and turned quickly to see Madeline laying on the wooden floor with glass shattered all around her, "Kid!" he yelled as he quickly closed the distance between them, glass shards from the cups she'd been holding crunched beneath his boots.  

"Please don't be mad!" she cried out as she struggled to stand.  

"Don't move," Ian warned. All he kept imagining was glass tearing open all that pale, soft skin. She was crying hard and he was worried that she had gotten hurt. He scooped her up into his arms and she cried out and fought against him.  

"Don't hurt me!" she screamed, "I'm sorry. I'm sorry. I'm sorry! Please don't hurt me!"  

Ian frowned as he carried her to the table and sat her down in the center. Her eyes were squeezed shut tight and she just kept chanting those same words over and over as tears streaked her face and she shook with fear.  

"It's okay, Maddy." Ian insisted, and then he frowned. Why the hell had he given her a nickname? He looked over her body but didn't any cuts and knew that that must be a small miracle in itself. Why was the girl so damn panicked?  

"Maddy, you gotta calm down," Ian said helplessly as he patted her on the top of the head, "It was just a couple of cups."  

Her sobs slowed and she opened her eyes and eyed him cautiously as she hiccupped loudly, "Are you gonna beat me?"  

"Beat you?!" Ian exclaimed as he looked at the glass on the floor. "I'm just glad you weren't hurt bad. Why would I beat you?"  

Madeline wiped her face on the sleeves of her long sleeve princess shirt and then wrapped her arms tight around herself, "My daddy would have beat me. I broke a plate once..." her voice broke off and she shivered. 	Ian had never heard a four year old child say anything like that in his life. Ian wasn't opposed to spanking. Spanking had set him straight quite a few times when he'd done wrong as a boy and it had done the same for his brothers. But for breaking a cup? And a beating? Pa's belt might have cracked over Ian's backside a few times growing up but the man had certainly never beaten him and he'd never whooped him over something that was an accident.  

Now Ian was morally opposed to beating a woman but figured that was between a wife and her husband but beating a child? The thought of that made him wish he could have Madeline's father in front of him for just five minutes. He'd show that good for nothing, child-beating, son of a bitch what a real ass whooping was.  

Ian didn't say a word. He could feel Madeline's eyes watching him with apprehension as he crossed the kitchen to the cupboard that held the glasses. Slowly he reached out and grabbed one and examined it carefully in the sunshine that came through the window. Then suddenly, without warning, he dropped it to the floor and it shattered into thousands of pieces.   

Madeline gasped and covered her mouth with her hand as her blue eyes got wide and she looked at Ian with shock. Ian grinned and grabbed another glass. He took a few steps and held it out to Madeline, "Would you like to do the honors?" he asked her.  

She bit her lip and then her eyes lit up mischievously as she threw the cup down and it shattered across the kitchen floor.  

"See!" Ian asked as he sat down on the table beside her. "No harm ever came from breaking a cup. It's just a cup."  

"You're funny," Madeline giggled as she covered her mouth. "I like you."  

Ian grinned and nudged her gently with his shoulder, "I like you too, Maddy. Just don't tell anybody."  

"We have to clean this mess," Madeline informed him.

 Ian frowned, "Why? Nicole will clean it when she gets home." 	Madeline gave him an angry look and pointed her finger at him, "Ian, when you make a mess you're supposed to clean it up."

 Ian sighed. The kid was right, though it had been a long time since he'd worried about things like that, "Alright, alright." He was just happy that she was happy again and the fear seemed to be gone. He jumped from the table and nearly had a heart attack when he realized she was about to do the same.  

"Better let me carry you, Maddy," he warned quickly, "You're not wearing any shoes."  

Madeline looked down at his boots and then her own bare feet and grinned sheepishly, "Oh yeah."  

Ian picked her up and she wrapped her little arms around his neck and instantly he knew he was in way over his head as his heart became lost to her. A week of keeping his distance destroyed as she laid her cheek against his neck and sighed.  

---

Leslie was just coming down the hallway to return the charts to a cart to be taken back to records when one of the other clinic nurses jogged over to her. "You have a phone call." she said.  

Leslie frowned and pulled her cell phone from her pocket but didn't see any missed calls. Who would call the clinic to reach her? "Who is it?" she asked.  

The middle aged woman shrugged, "A man is all I know," she replied. "He said he wanted to talk to you."

 Leslie's mind instantly when to Ian and Madeline. If that man had done something to let her baby get hurt she would kill him herself. She smiled gratefully at the nurse, handed her the files and then made her way back to the office where the phones were kept.  

She saw one blinking and picked it up, "This is Leslie Anderson," she said, keeping her tone business like since she didn't know who it was.  

"Hello, Leslie."  

Leslie nearly dropped the phone as she quickly grabbed the desk beside her to keep from falling. Her legs trembled and her hands shook as she looked around the empty room.  

"Frank."  

"Have you been hiding from me, Leslie? Where are you?"  

"I'm at work," she replied, her voice shaking nearly as badly as her hands.  

"I know that, obviously, don't get smart." he warned.  

 She swallowed hard as her heart thudded violently against her ribs, "Why are you calling me, Frank? Didn't you get that restraining order?" She demanded in a hushed whisper.  

Frank laughed coldly in her ear, "That piece of paper? Why hell, Les, I just thought they were giving me something to wipe my ass on."  

"You're not supposed to call me, Frank. We are over and we have been for a long time."  

"We'll never be over, Les. I'll always find my way back to you." 	Leslie felt her heart fill with fear and her gut twist at the veiled threat, "What do you want?" she hissed.  

"My daughter. I want to see my daughter."	

"No. As far as I'm concerned you don't have a daughter."  

"You can't keep her away from me!" Frank exclaimed.

 Leslie nervously plucked at some papers on a desk, "You don't deserve her, Frank. Not after what you did...." Leslie had caught him beating Madeline one time and she suspected him of doing even worse things to the girl, though she had no proof of those. That had been the night Leslie had finally left him and he had chased her down. He had found her and put her in the hospital with the beating he had given her. Frank had spent nearly a year in jail but now he was out and Leslie was scared to death that history was going to repeat itself.  

"Where are you hiding her, Les? You better tell me because if you don't it'll be one hundred times worse for you when I finally find her."  

"Leave us alone, Frank."  

"I know, I'll just ride on out to Nicole's. Isn't that the bitches name that has been watching her for years. I'll bet she knows right where Madeline's at."  

"Frank, no!" Leslie cried out but the line went dead. Leslie didn't even think about what she was doing as she let the phone drop and ran from the office as quickly as her legs could carry her. All she could think of, as she shoved past patients, nurses, doctors and one irritated security guard was the fact that that monster was going to find her baby girl and all Madeline had for protection was Ian.  

---

The sight that Leslie was met with as she skidded to a stop in Nicole's gravel driveway had the tears of tension that had been building behind her eyes, spilling out and running down her cheeks. She turned off the ignition and gripped the steering wheel tight as she watched Ian playing with her daughter.  

He had tied a long rope to a broom  and was holding the end of the rope while Madeline straddled the broom as if it was a horse and ran in circles around him, laughing with every single breath she took, "That's right, cowgirl!" Ian called out with a big smile on his face. "Keep that pony at a trot, Maddy."  

Leslie had been so afraid. So afraid that she would find Frank here and her daughter hurt that to see her laughing and playing with Ian and having more fun than Leslie had seen her have in a long time had Leslie feeling overwhelmed. She wasn't sure why she was crying but she'd be damned if she could make the tears stop.  

She saw Ian look her way and the handsome smile suddenly disappeared from his face and was replaced with a  frown. He was so good looking. He had a bad boy movie star vibe about him that got to Leslie. It surprised her since she hadn't ever gone for that type of man and she hadn't gone for any type of man in a long time. Frank had pretty much turned her off to the opposite sex but there was just something about Ian.  

Leslie noticed Madeline running toward the car so she took a deep breath, wiped her face on the bottom hem of her pink scrubs and got out of the car, "Hi, my baby girl," Leslie said as she scooped her daughter up in her arms and held her tightly, breathing in her scent and reassuring herself that the girl was just fine.  

"You came home early," Madeline stated, sounding a little grumpy over the fact.  

Leslie nodded, "I did." She looked away from Madeline's angelic face and over at Ian who had untied the rope from the broom and was wrapping it around itself.  

"Is something wrong?" he asked and Leslie knew he could still see the wetness on her cheeks and the red rims around her eyes.  

"Madeline, mommy is thirsty. Can you go get me a bottle of water out of the fridge?" Leslie asked her daughter as she sat her down on her feet. 	Madeline nodded, "Yes." she said and then she giggled. "I broke cups today and Ian didn't even get mad! He broke some too!"  

Leslie raised her brow and looked at Ian but he just smiled and patted Madeline on the head, "There are some things we just need to keep between us, Maddy," he said sheepishly.

Madeline frowned and then nodded in quite a stoic gesture, "Yes sir." she giggled and then she ran to the house.

"So what's wrong?" Ian asked as he took in her appearance. The last week had done wonders for her appearance. She had more color in her cheeks now and the dark circles were gone from around her gray eyes. She had a crooked smile that he had seen a few times and dimples in her cheeks. He was starting to realize that she was actually quite beautiful, not ugly or plain like had first thought.  

"What is this about broken glasses?" Leslie asked instead, using what Madeline had told her to deflect his question.  

Ian just shrugged one shoulder and she saw a serious look come into his brown eyes as he looked off into the distance, "She broke some glasses. It was an accident and my fault really for telling her to get them. I was just thankful that she wasn't hurt but she got scared bad. She thought I was going to beat her. So I showed her that breaking glasses ain't nothing to worry about."  

"Oh," Leslie said as she felt part of her defenses crumble. It was clear that Madeline really liked Ian and Ian seemed to really like her daughter. And he was good with her. Even she could see that.  

"Now tell me what's wrong." Ian repeated as he hooked the coiled rope onto his gun belt and snapped it in place.  

Leslie wondered if she should and then realized that she had to. Ian was caring for her daughter after all and he needed to know the danger, "Frank called me at work."  

"Husband Frank?" Ian asked and Leslie could hear the tension and anger in his tone.  

"Soon to be ex-husband as soon as I get the money up." Leslie countered.

 Ian pulled off his hat and ran his hand through his long dark hair, "Ex-husband?" he asked with confusion.  

"Yeah it means not my husband any more. We'll be divorced."  

Ian nodded. He had heard of divorces though they were only for the rich and upper class, "What did he say?"   

"That he was going to come here and get his daughter." Leslie replied as a shiver passed down her spine.  

Ian shook his head, "I wouldn't have let him. You didn't have to come out here."  

"I was scared," Leslie stated with annoyance.  

 Ian shrugged half heartedly, "You could have called."  

Before Leslie could say anything else Madeline came running from the house with a cold bottle of water, "Here you go mommy." she said happily as she held it up.

 Leslie reached out and took the bottle and was about to twist the lid and open it up when slinging gravels and a revving engine filled the peaceful afternoon quiet. Leslie turned and saw the worn out black pick up truck come barreling down the drive and jerk to a stop. Her heart fell into her feet when she recognized Franks' angry face through the windshield.  

"Frank..." she gasped. Madeline let out a whimper and quickly jumped behind Ian's legs. Ian felt her tiny hands clutching his thighs and anger filled him.  

What kind of damn monster made a child cower like this? A damn monster who was fixing to be a greasy spot on the gravels if he even breathed the wrong way in the next ten minutes.  

Frank got out of the truck and Ian sized the other man up. He was about the same height as Ian but he was much bigger. Not muscular, just bigger. He was wearing a flannel shirt with the sleeves cut off and a pair of light colored denim jeans that looked as if they were about two wears away from tearing.  

He had a thick dark mustache and beard and his eyes were black, beady and angry as he glared at Ian with his big fists clenched, "Who the hell are you and what are you doing with my family?" Frank demanded gruffly.  

Ian met his gaze full force and crossed his arms loosely over his chest, "Name's Ian McEllis and it would appear that I'm spending time with Leslie and Madeline."  

Frank stepped forward and Ian saw Leslie shrink away from the big man. He frowned and moved his body to the right so he was shielding her from view.  

"I've come to see my daughter," Frank stated harshly.  

 Ian shook his head, "You just get back in that truck now and drive on, friend. We don't need no trouble."  

"You ain't my friend." Frank grumbled. "And I ain't going nowhere without my wife and daughter."  

"Frank, you have to leave. I have a restraining order," Leslie warned him as she stepped around Ian. Ian took several steps to the side, still aware of the fact that Madeline was clinging to his leg.  

"That piece of paper ain't good for nothing, Les," Frank replied as he stepped closer to her. Ian stiffened but let her handle it. She had come around him after all and turned away from his protection.  

"You need to leave, Frank, or I'll call the police," Leslie reached in her pocket and pulled out her cell phone but Frank grabbed it roughly from her hand and then threw it with all his might into the forest.  

He grabbed her by the neck of her pink scrubs and shook her roughly, "You will come home to me! You had no right to take my little girl! No restraining order or police officer is going to tell me any different. I will...." Frank's voice was quieted instantly when the cold metal barrel of Ian's .45 revolver was suddenly pressed against his head.  

"You will get your hands off her now," Ian stated calmly, sounding as if he were doing nothing more than talking about the weather.  

Frank swallowed hard and looked at Ian from the corner of his eye, "I don't know who you think you are but..."  

Ian cut him off again, "I think I'm the man that's fixin' to splatter your brains all over the perfectly clean gravels in this driveway if you don't get the hell out of here." 	

Frank moved away from Leslie and away from Ian's gun. He looked down at Madeline who was peeking around Ian's legs and Ian cocked the gun threateningly, "Now I know you think you're tough," he said to Frank. "You think you're some kind of hardened criminal but let me tell you something. I come from a place where ten year olds are tougher men than you. We all ride, we all shoot and we can all use our fists real damn good. The best piece of advice I can give to you is to leave and stay gone before it's too late and I quit handing out warnings." 	

"This isn't over, Les," Frank warned as he shot a glance in her direction.  

Ian nodded, "Oh, it's over." he assured him.  

Frank grumbled under his breath and Ian could tell by the way his hands twitched that he was fighting back the urge to come at him. Ian desperately wanted the bastard to come at him but that would be the only way he'd actually shoot him. He wasn't going to kill Madeline's father right in front of her unless the man left him no choice.  

After several long, tense moments Frank turned, got back in his truck and sped away, kicking up dust and gravels in his wake.  

"Is he gone?" Madeline whispered.  

 Ian nodded as he let down the hammer slowly and holstered his gun, "He's gone, Maddy." he assured her with a grin.

 Madeline let out a sigh and then tugged on the rope hooked to his belt, "I wanna ride the pony again!" she exclaimed.

"Well go get your pony then, girl," Ian replied, pointing to the broom. Madeline ran toward it.  

 Leslie stepped forward, "That was very foolish of you," she scolded. 	Ian frowned, "Foolish?" he asked. Didn't the damn woman appreciate what he'd done for her?  

"Yes. Frank is a bad man and he's tough."

 Ian stared at her for a moment and then burst out laughing and smacked his leg, "I cut my teeth on men like Frank," he countered. "Hell there are some people that would say I'm one hundred times worse of a bad man than he is."  

Leslie studied him carefully for a moment and then she shook her head, "I wouldn't."  

Ian felt a strange sensation in his chest at her admission. She didn't think he was bad? All week long she'd acted as if he was the devil incarnate and he had just assumed that's how it was going to be. Now to find out she didn't hate his guts, well that actually felt pretty damn good.  

"Here's my pony, Ian."  

"Good girl, Maddy," Ian replied with a happy smile as he tousled the girls dark hair. "Let's get her tied up so you can ride her."

"I'm going to go call my boss and let her know I'm not coming back today," Leslie said as Ian went about tying the rope to the broom. It was only about two hours from her normal quitting time as it was and she was too shaken up and on edge after seeing Frank to go into work.  

"I'm hungry," Ian stated simply.  

Leslie sighed as she watched Madeline mount the broom and take off with a giggle in a circle around Ian, "I guess I could make you a sandwich." Leslie replied.  

Ian's eyes widened with surprise, "Really?"  

"Sure. I mean you did just risk your neck for me."  

Ian shook his head, "My neck wasn't in danger. Trust me I don't risk it for nobody."  

Leslie just stared at him for a moment and then walked away and Ian went back to leading Madeline's 'pony'. He hadn't risked his neck for Leslie. He wouldn't do something like that. Self preservation was a very important thing for him. No he had simply run off a man who was really no threat to him because he had scared both Leslie and Madeline so badly. No self sacrificing there.

Chapter Thirty-One

Chapter Thirty-One

“I’m a colt in your stable, I’m what Cain was to Abel, mister catch me if you can!”

Andrew sang along loudly to the Bon Jovi blasting from the speaker. Bethany smiled as she glanced over at him. He was grinning from ear to ear and playing the drums on her dashboard.  

"Andrew?" she said and then she rolled her eyes and shook her head with defeat when she realized there was no way he would hear her over that music. She reached out and turned it down and he pulled his head back in the window and looked at her.  

"I love that song," he admitted with a grin.  

 Bethany nodded as she slid her hair behind her ear, "I noticed." she replied and his grin turned sheepish.  

"So rehearsal and rehearsal dinner. What are we rehearsing exactly?" Andrew asked.  

Bethany sighed, "Their wedding."  

Andrew frowned, "They gotta have practice?" he asked. "Are they really that forgetful?"  

Bethany found herself laughing, "I'm not sure. I guess they just want to make sure everyone knows exactly what to do."  

"It's not real complicated is it? The preacher says some words, the man and woman say some words then there's a kiss and boom it's done."  

"Maybe we just make things too complicated nowadays," Bethany admitted. "I've always just wanted a simple wedding. Me, the groom, the few people who mean the most to us. And I always wanted to get married outside...." Bethany realized what her words probably sounded like and quickly clamped her mouth shut and focused on the road. She had no experience with men but even she should know better than to start describing the kind of wedding you wanted to a man you had only known for a little over a week!  

Andrew grinned as he stuck his hand out the window and let the wind beat against it. A simple wedding outside was something he was fairly certain he could manage... Then he frowned. No he couldn't. Nicole had let him and his brothers know that times had changed. There were drivers licenses, I.D's., social security numbers and birth certificates. All of those things were things that you needed to get married and all of those things were things that Andrew did not have.  

Bethany looked over at him and saw, with quite some shock, that he was holding completely still and he looked sad. She reached out and took his hand and he turned and offered her a smile, though she saw it didn't reach his brown eyes, "What's wrong?" she asked gently.  

Andrew sighed and leaned his head against the headrest, "It's just sinking in, I guess, that I don't really exist in this time."  

Bethany bit her lips as she pulled to a stop at a set of stop lights in town, "And that makes you sad?"  

Andrew nodded and pulled her hand to his mouth, pressing feather light kisses against her knuckles that caused her to tremble, "I can't give you what you want."

 Bethany frowned and then she let out a nervous bark of laughter, "You mean the wedding?" she gasped.  

 Andrew cocked his head to the side as he looked at her, "Yeah, why is this funny?"  

"Andrew, I didn't say all that so that you would think that I wanted you to.... Um.. That is..." Bethany sighed and gave up on trying to speak. Her mind and her mouth just couldn't' seem to get in sync for some reason. 	Andrew frowned and rubbed his free hand up and down his thigh, "Are you saying you don't want to marry me?" he asked sadly.  

Bethany jumped with shock when a horn blew behind her and she realized the light had turned green. She accelerated the car and licked her lips nervously, "Andrew, you don't even know me. Why would you want to marry me?" 	

"What do you mean I don't know you?!" Andrew demanded. This woman drove him crazier than he already was and that was saying something! "I know that you hate college and are only studying business to make your papaw happy. I know that you love to write stories and they are actually pretty damn good. I know that your favorite color is deep blue, not light blue because it reminds you of a dress your papaw made you wear when you were eight. I know that you love what you call rock and roll and I happen to like it too. I know that you cry a lot when you think nobody can hear you. I know that you still have a lot of pain in your heart from what your parents put you through. I know that you make me feel better. I know the way my heart gets lighter when you're around. I know that you have the biggest brown eyes I've ever seen and the softest lips I've ever kissed. I know that you can't handle whiskey, you're funny without realizing it and I love you with all my heart. Anything I don't know about you, I figure I'll learn in time."  

"Oh..." Bethany said lamely, finding that her heart was beating too quickly and her mind racing too fast to come up with anything else to say. 	She pulled into the parking lot of the church where the wedding was taking place and she saw Andrew's jaw drop as he stuck his head out the window. She looked at the church and tried to see it through his eyes. It was more of a cathedral really. Tall and made of solid stone, with huge arches, crosses and stained glass windows.  

"Wow, now that's a church," Andrew said with a nod.  

"I think you should leave your gun in the car," Bethany stated and Andrew nodded. He stood from the car and Bethany couldn't help but watch his movements as he unhooked his gun belt and slid it from his lean hips. 	He tossed it on the floorboard of the car and turned to look back at the church as he shut the door, "Here's hoping the place don't collapse on my head." Andrew said with a grin.  

 Bethany frowned, "Why would it collapse on your head?"  

"Well, you know, I haven't always been the picture of moral perfection that you see in front of you right now," he winked.  

Bethany laughed and Andrew took her in his arms and hugged her tight. He loved holding her. There wasn't a better feeling in the whole world, except maybe for making love to her, but he hadn't done that since that night in the park.  

"Aww, how cute. Such a lovely couple." Bethany turned quickly to see Lisa and Brian walking up to them. She felt Andrew stiffen beside her and knew that he was struggling with his loyalty to Nicole and his loyalty to her.  

He had been all filled in on the history between Lisa, Brian and Nicole and Bethany hoped that he would keep the peace. Bethany simply didn't want to deal with any arguing. Arguing and fighting made her nervous.  

"Thank you, Lisa," Bethany replied.

 Andrew looked Brian up and down and had to fight back a laugh. Cavanaugh's face was healed from their fight but Brian still looked a little worse for wear. His eye had a green ring around it there was a cut on his lip. Andrew was very proud of his big brother for teaching this dog a lesson.  

"I didn't know you were bringing a date," Brian said, sounding very surprised. "I'm Brian," he added as he held out his hand to Andrew.		 	Andrew grinned and shook the man's hand, using just a bit more pressure than necessary, "I'm Andrew McEllis. I believe you've met my brothers Ian and Cavanaugh."

 Brian's face became blank and then his eyes narrowed, "Right." He turned to Lisa, "We should head in," he stated quickly and he walked away with Lisa frowning back at them and following in his tracks.  

"Andrew, please be nice," Bethany begged and Andrew grinned and kicked at the black tarred parking lot.  

"I was nice." he assured her.  

Bethany rolled her eyes and pulled on the bottom of her pink tank top. Andrew loved the way her shoulders seem to glow in the sunlight as her dark hair fell across them. And he couldn't stop himself from lowering his lips to her cheek and then brushing them across the soft skin of her shoulder.  

A pick up truck pulled into the parking lot and Bethany gasped when she realized it was her papaw, "Oh no..." she groaned.  

Andrew glared at the old man as he stared at them standing together. Andrew would like to punch the man but figured the crusty old man could probably whoop his ass, "Do you want to leave?" Andrew asked.  

 Bethany shook her head, "I can't leave. I'm one of the bridesmaids. They'll need me to be here."  

Andrew nodded and slipped his arm around her waist as Silas got out of his truck and slammed the door behind him. He pulled off his baseball cap and threw it in the open driver door window before running his hand through his thin gray hair.  

"Bethany." he stated gruffly as he walked past them.  

"Papaw," Bethany replied, quietly.

 Andrew could hear her sadness and it didn't set well with him. He grabbed onto Silas's arm and the old man stopped in his tracks and his eyes flashed with temper as he glared at him, "Unhand me, boy." he drawled angrily.

 Andrew was happy to do just that and then he pulled off his own hat and ran his hand through his thick dark hair, "Sir, I think we need to get something straight."  

"I'll tell you what we need to get straight." Silas growled and Bethany began to chew nervously on her fingernails, which she had just had done the day before.  

Andrew noticed and he reached over and took her hand, twining his fingers with her own and keeping her nails away from her teeth. Instantly she began chewing on her lip instead, "Sir..." Andrew started.  

 Silas shook his head, "My Bethany was a good girl before you came along," he snarled.  

"She's still a good girl," Andrew insisted. "I love your granddaughter, sir. I'll do everything I can to make sure she is happy and provided for the rest of her life. It's really hurting her that you have turned your back on her." 	Silas glared at him for several long moments and then without sparing a glance at his granddaughter he turned and walked to the church.  

Andrew sighed and brought her hand to his lips, "I tried."  

Bethany smiled sadly, "I know. Let's not get into any more arguments today, please. I just want to get this over with and go back to Nicole's." 	Andrew nodded, "I'll do my best," he replied, knowing that if anyone gave her too much trouble he was going to say something. It would be better not to make her a promise to definitely be good because he could end up breaking it.

They entered the church and Andrew looked around cautiously, waiting for the lightning bolt that was sure to come through the fancy stained glass window and strike him dead. A man like him didn't belong in a church! Gambling, whiskey and whores had been his entire life for a long long time. Though now his gambling was with chips, not money, and he hadn't had any whiskey in a week. And whores? Those were a thing of the past. The only woman he ever wanted to hold in his arms for the rest of his life was Bethany.  

Andrew took a seat in a middle pew as Bethany walked up to the alter where everyone was gathered. He fidgeted and bounced for what felt like hours and finally grabbed a hymnal from the seat in front of him and began flipping through it as time seemed to drag on. Everyone was talking about flowers and escorts and music and Andrew was lost.  He was happy however that everything seemed to be going smoothly. He had been listening close for any insults sent in Bethany's direction but that horrible Helen creature wasn't here and things had been remarkably decent.  

Just then the wide doors opened and Andrew turned to see Helen walking in in all her skimpily dressed glory, "I made it! I made it!" she exclaimed.  

 Andrew felt his tension rise a little. Bethany had asked him to sit and let them get through all the rehearsals but he'd be damned before he sat back here and left her on her own against Helen the monster. He slid from the pew and stood in a swift, fluid motion that stopped Helen in her tracks, "Forgive me father, for I have sinned," Helen groaned as she looked him up and down, "You look even better the second time around."  

Andrew was about to respond when he felt an arm loop through his own and looked down to see Bethany glaring at Helen, "Come on, Andrew, you can come stand with me." she said.  

Andrew nodded and let her lead him up toward the alter where everyone was assembling so Lisa and Brian could practice their vows. Andrew could feel Helen's eyes following him and he simply pulled Bethany closer and kissed her soft hair.  

The vows were said and then Helen stepped forward, "I already know I'm walking down the aisle with Tod," she said pointing at a tall teenage boy, "But who is Bethany walking with?"  

"Alone," Bethany whispered. "I'm walking alone. Brian didn't have as many groomsmen."  

"Hard to keep friends when you're not an honest man," Andrew muttered and then he grinned sheepishly at Bethany who glared at him. Brian was fuming but it was clear that he still remembered his McEllis brother whooping too clearly to risk having another.  

"Right," Lisa stated, clearly trying to carry on with the previous conversation and pretend that Andrew hadn't spoken. "Bethany will be fine walking alone."

"I can walk with her," Andrew cut in.  

Brian shook his head, "I don't remember sending you an invitation to the wedding," he snapped.  

Andrew saw Silas sitting on the front pew and watching the discussion with narrowed eyes, "It just don't seem right for Bethany to have to walk alone when the other women got somebody to walk with," Andrew countered.  

"I'll be fine..." Bethany said quickly.  

Andrew shook his head but before he could say anything else Helen spoke up, "She'll be just fine there, cowboy. Bethany is used to being all alone. She likes it that way."  

"She ain't alone no more, ma'am," Andrew replied, forcing a good natured smile to his face, though what he wanted to do was smack the stupid out of the voluptuous idiot.

"Clearly grammar isn't very important where you and your brothers come from," Brian stated.  

"Naw, but knowing how to shoot the wings off a gnat from a hundred yards is. Ya wanna see?" Andrew drawled with a grin.  

Bethany elbowed him hard in the ribs and he looked down at her with confusion, "Be nice," she warned.  

"They started it," Andrew grumbled as he rubbed his free hand on his pants leg.  

"I think we're done here for the day," the priest stated as he motioned toward the door, "Perhaps you would like to take your discussion outside?" 	Bethany nodded quickly and pulled Andrew from the church, though she realized that everyone else was following close behind.  

"Time for dinner. We're treating everyone to  'Antonio's' tonight," Lisa stated with a smile. 	

"What kind of food do they got?" Andrew asked Bethany.  

Brian took it upon himself to answer, "Fried possum and frog legs," he stated with a haughty sneer.  

Andrew's eyes lit up, "Frog legs? Them things are delicious."  

"Ew," a teenage girl stated and Andrew just shrugged. Just because these folks didn't realize how good fresh killed mountain critters tasted didn't make him wrong.  

"So, Bethany," Helen said as she followed Bethany and Andrew toward Bethany's red car. "Did you buy some of those plastic pieces I showed you to help you fill your dress out? I see you haven't taken our advice about the tanner and you really should."  

Bethany nodded and slid her hair behind her ear as she bit her lip and sadness filled her eyes, "I have an appointment this evening." she replied quietly.  

Andrew snapped. He had no idea why this beautiful, smart, charming, strong woman would let these pieces of trash treat her like this but he wasn't putting up with it any longer. If she wouldn't stand up for herself then he was going to do it for her.  

"I'll tell you what, ma'am." Andrew said as he took a step toward Helen.

Her eyes narrowed as she looked him up and down, "What's that, cowboy?" she asked with a wink.  

"Why don't you take them plastic pieces you're so fond of and shove them about ten inches up your ass while you go and get lost in that damn tanning booth?" Helen's eyes widened with shock and silence fell over the few remaining members of the wedding party. Most had already left but those there couldn't believe that someone had just put Helen in her place.  

"You shouldn't speak to a woman that way," Brian scolded.  

"That ain't no damn woman, it's a mean, bitter, jealous, whore dressed up as a lady," Andrew snapped, feeling his temper rising. His fists kept clenching and unclenching and he shifted his weight from foot to foot.  

"Andrew!" Bethany gasped from beside him.  

"Well it's the damn truth, Bethany," he insisted as Helen's eyes filled with tears and she ran off to her car. "You are beautiful, smart, funny and caring and that damn woman has to put you down every chance she gets. For some reason or another you won't stand up to her so someone has to do it for you.'  

"No one has to do it for me!" Bethany exclaimed as she flamed with embarrassment. "I'm just fine without you fighting my battles!" she added and she jumped in her car, fired the engine to life and then drove off, leaving him standing there watching her disappear.  

"Andrew, I think it would be best if you didn't come to the wedding tomorrow," Lisa said.  

"Yeah probably," Andrew replied sadly as he watched the now empty road. Lisa grabbed Brian and the two of them walked away to their car. 	Andrew was about to begin the long walk home and think about how he was going to fix whatever he'd done wrong when he heard footsteps approaching him. He turned, and then waited for the worst when he saw Silas approaching him.  

Instead Silas just stood beside him and then put his arm around his shoulders, "I might have judged you wrong, boy," Silas admitted. "Thank you for defending my girl. I've done it in the past but found that she doesn't like it that's why I didn't say anything today."  

"I don't care if she likes it or not. Nobody is going to be mean to her while I'm around without me saying something about it," Andrew replied. 	Silas nodded, "Well come on then. I'll give you a drive back to Nicole's." Andrew nodded gratefully and climbed in Silas's black truck.  

It was amazing to him that Bethany was so quiet and meek with everyone else, allowing them to say or do anything they wanted to her, but whenever she was angry at Andrew, she had no problem putting him right in his place.  

"You don't have any Bon Jovi, do you?" Andrew asked Silas.   

The old man shook his head. "Nope but I've got some George Jones." he replied and he fired up the CD player as 'White Lightning' came  bursting from the speakers. Andrew decided that he liked this song too as he stuck his head out the window and enjoyed the breeze.  

---

Bethany was sitting on the porch steps when Andrew and Silas pulled up. Silas sighed, "Make sure to tell her to call me whenever she wants. Tell her I'm not mad anymore," he said.  

"You should tell her," Andrew stated as he picked at the cracked leather of the truck seat.  

Silas shook his head, "Not right now. Right now you need to talk to her. I'll wait my turn."  

Andrew nodded and then slid from the truck, slamming the door behind him. He wiped his hands on his jeans and then started toward the porch. Bethany stood up as he approached and she waved at her papaw, who returned the gesture and then drove away.  

"Sorry I left you there," Bethany said softly.  

Andrew just shrugged, "That's okay. Your papaw introduced me to George Jones. Not quite as good as Bon Jovi but a close second."

 Bethany found herself smiling and then tears filled her eyes and Andrew pulled her into his chest and held her tight, "I'm so sorry, Andrew."  

"Why are you sorry?" he asked gently.  

"I never should have treated you like that. You were just trying to help me."  

"Why do you let her treat you like that?" Andrew asked. "And why are you spending time with people who let her treat you like that?"  

"I don't know," Bethany replied with a sniff as Andrew led her to the porch swing and they sat cuddled together. "It's always been like that. Everyone has always put me down and I guess I just got used to it. And I hate fighting and confrontation. It makes me nervous."  

"Well then don't get mad when I fight your battles for you," Andrew warned. "Because I defend those I love and I won't stand by and watch you be mistreated."  

Bethany stared up into his deep brown eyes and felt her heart break free from the defenses she had tried to keep around it, "I love you, Andrew." 	Andrew's eyes widened and then a smile so big that Bethany feared it would crack his cheeks appeared on his face, "I love you too,"  He lowered his lips to hers and kissed her tenderly and then pulled away when they heard a vehicle approaching.  

Andrew saw that Leslie's car was in the drive and he was sure he could hear voices in the backyard. He turned to see that it wasn't Cavanaugh and Nicole pulling in but an unfamiliar truck he had never seen before, "Who is that?" he asked.

Bethany moaned, "Helen and her brother."  

Andrew nodded and stood up. He had left his gun in Bethany's car but he wasn't too bad with his fists. He was aware of Bethany behind him as he walked off the porch and Helen got out of the truck. Andrew watched the driver as he stepped out as well. He was average height at around six foot but he was muscular and heavily tattooed. He seemed like the kind of man who knew how to take care of himself and he looked real good and angry.  

"Did you call my sister a whore?" he growled as he stormed toward Andrew with his fists clenched.  

"Yes, yes I did," Andrew replied. He and Bethany didn't notice Ian who had come around the house and was watching.  

"You fucking bastard!" the man yelled and then he swung his fist out and Andrew dodged it before running at the man and tackling him to the ground. Bethany screamed for them to stop as she felt her heart begin to thunder nervously.  

"Whoop his ass, Hank!" Helen exclaimed and then Helen cried out when Andrew landed a hard punch against Hank's jaw and then jumped to his feet. The more muscular man climbed to his feet as well and Andrew was laughing as the man swung his fists at him and Andrew dodged them. 	

Andrew shot out his fist again and caught Hank in the nose and Hank clutched it with his hands as blood poured between his fingers.  

Bethany felt rage fill her when Helen leapt on Andrew's back and Hank used the distraction to punch Andrew hard in the jaw. She had to protect Andrew. She didn't even think about what she was doing as she grabbed Helen by her hair and yanked her off of Andrew's back.  

The woman swung around with shock and smacked her across the face and Bethany retaliated with a punch of her own that was full of a lot of years of pent up anger and aggression and sent Helen sprawling on her ass in the dirt.  

Hank yelled and started toward Bethany and just as Andrew was preparing to tackle the man again a gunshot filled the air. Everyone stopped moving and turned to see Ian standing there looking very entertained as he holstered his revolver.  

"That was one hell of a show," he said appreciatively. "But it's over now. Get on out of here you two."  

"He called my sister a whore!" Hank bellowed, though his voice was muffled and air kept whistling through his broken nose.  

"She probably is one," Ian replied with a shrug and Hank took a step toward him but stopped quickly when Ian's hand went to rest on the handle of his revolver. "Like I said, get out of here."  

After Hank and Helen had driven away, Andrew collapsed on the grass. His body ached, his jaw was throbbing and he was panting as he tried to catch his breath. That had been one big bastard.  

"You kids gonna be alright now?" Ian asked with a laugh and Andrew just waved his hand in the air and Ian was laughing as he walked back around the house and out of view.  

Bethany went to Andrew and sat down beside him, "Are you okay?"  

"Never been better," he replied as he looked at his swollen and split knuckles. "This is the best day of my life so far."  

"It is?" Bethany asked with a frown and Andrew nodded and pulled her into his arms, bringing her body down on top of his. He smoothed her hair back and kissed her lips gently.  

"Yes it is. It isn't everyday that the woman of my dreams tells me that she loves me. And I found out you have one hell of a right hook."

 Bethany bit her lip, "I've never hit anybody before," she admitted as she blushed with embarrassment.  

"You should," Andrew replied with a laugh. "You're good at it." 	Bethany just shook her head and cuddled up next to him as they gazed up at the sky and the fluffy white clouds that filled it, "I guess this will probably mean neither one of us will be welcome at the wedding," Bethany finally whispered with amusement.  

 Andrew grinned and kissed her hair, "I can think of a few better things to do anyway." he replied.  

 Bethany sighed with contentment and curled up against him, "Yeah, me too."

Chapter Thirty-Two

Chapter Thirty-Two

“Rodeo?” Cavanaugh asked with a frown two days later, on Saturday, as he sat down beside Nicole on the couch and slid his arm around her shoulders. “What’s a rodeo?”

"It's a bunch of cowboys and cowgirls that rope and ride to entertain the crowd and earn titles." Nicole replied.  

"So they do ranch work and people wanna watch?" Ian asked with a frown. "Ranch work is overrated."  

"Are you combing a dolls hair?" Cavanaugh asked with a raised brow. 	Ian held up the Barbie doll and pink brush and nodded, "Sure am."  he said with a grin. "Ain't she pretty?" 	

"She'd be prettier if you put clothes on her..." Madeline said with a giggle.  

 Ian looked down at the naked plastic doll, "I don't know. I think she looks pretty good like she is," he countered.  

 Nicole smacked him on the back of the head, "You're such a perv." 	Ian just shrugged and took the dress that Madeline was holding out for him. He shimmied the doll into it and then winked over at Leslie, "First time I've ever helped a woman 

into her clothes,“ he stated and this earned giggles from Madeline and a shake of the head from Leslie. That woman was a hard one. Normal flirting and innuendos just didn’t seem to work but sticking a gun to her husband’s head earned you one heck of a ham sandwich.

"Well the rodeo only comes once a year so I am going," Nicole said. "Anybody else want to come?"  

"You know that if you're going, I'll come," Cavanaugh assured her.  	Nicole sighed with contentment as she leaned into his warm embrace. He still hadn't said that he loved her but he spent every waking moment he could with her and spent their sleeping moments curled up with her in her large bed. Nicole had never known happiness like the happiness that Cavanaugh had given her.  

He was always there, always supportive, always eager to hear what she had to say. And the day of her mothers birthday he had been a rock. He hadn't offered advice or meaningless words while she cried sadly or talked about her painful past, instead he had just listened and held her and that had meant more than anything else could have.  

"I think Madeline and I will just stay here..." Leslie said as she looked out the window. 	

 Ian frowned, "Why?"  

"Yeah, mommy, why? I wanna go see the horses and bulls!" Madeline exclaimed.  

Ian saw the flash of fear in Leslie's eyes and he shook his head, "I think it would be a good for ya to come," he insisted.  

Leslie's eyes met his and Ian tried to communicate without words that he would keep she and Madeline safe. Frank wasn't a threat, he was just a blowhard bastard who needed to be put in his place. Their eyes locked and Ian felt something tugging at his chest. Must have been those baked beans he'd eaten for dinner the night before.  

"Okay, we'll go," Leslie whispered as she tucked some of her brown hair behind her ear and looked away from Ian.  

Ian grinned with victory and went back to combing the dolls hair. Madeline was trying to teach him to braid but he figured a cow had a better chance at learning how to fly.  

"Well I for sure want to go," Andrew said excitedly from where he and Bethany sat beside the fireplace. Bethany nodded her agreement.

"Nothing hotter than a cowboy on a bucking bronco," Nicole added with a sigh.  

 Ian nudged her leg with his elbow from his spot on the floor, "Then you'll really love my brother! He was the best roper, bronc breaker, rider, ranch worker you've ever seen! Why just for the hell of it once we dared him to jump on a raging mad bull and that crazy ass did it! And he stayed on too, for a long time until it finally threw him off. You ain't never seen a man run so fast in your life as Cav did to get to that fence!" 	

"You should enter tonight!" Nicole exclaimed as she looked over at Cavanaugh.  

 He frowned and rubbed his left thigh awkwardly, "Naw."  

"Why not?" she asked.   

He smiled sadly as he looked down at her, "I was good but that was before... I don't think I could now." Nicole laid her hand over his leg and his arm tightened around her.

"Come on, Cav, you never know unless you try!" Andrew insisted.  

Cavanaugh just shook his head again, "I don't think so."

 Ian snorted, handing the doll back to Madeline, "I give up on braiding," he grumbled to the girl and then he looked at Cavanaugh, "And you, quit feeling sorry for yourself. Mama told you that fifteen hundred times before she died and yet here you are, moping and feeling sorry for yourself because of your damn leg. Give it a try, big brother. You never know, you might still have it."  

Cavanaugh glared at Ian and, for a moment, Nicole thought that Ian might have finally pushed his older brother too far but finally Cavanaugh sighed, "I'll think about it," he relented.  

"So when is this rodeo?" Andrew asked.  

"Tonight. We should probably start getting ready," Nicole admitted and everyone went their separate ways to do just that.  

---

Cavanaugh breathed in the scent of horses, bulls, hay and manure and couldn't help but sigh. God he missed ranch life. He missed 1875. He hated cars and the smells they put off. He hated that talking picture box and he hated modern electronic cooking. Food tasted better when cooked over a fire.  He hated the noise. Everything seemed loud in this day and time. Car horns, car engines, lawn mowers, telephones, alarm clocks.... It was as if no one appreciated the peace that could only be found in silence.  

There was one thing and one thing only that made him never want to leave this time and that was the woman walking beside him with her small, soft hand resting in his large, work hardened one. If he couldn't take her with him then he never wanted to go home. What was waiting at home for him? Nothing, other than the Biggley ranch and falling back into his old boring habits. With Nicole he was the Cavanaugh he had been before he'd lost everything he loved.  

He was laughing again. He could smile and talk and he went whole days without being overcome by sadness. He still thought of Leah from time to time when little things would remind him of her but instead of being overcome with grief he was just filled with bittersweet memories, some that even made him smile.  

It was different when he thought of his lost children though. There had been several times over the last week when something Madeline would do or say would make images of his precious son and daughter's faces to appear in his mind and he would be overcome by a sadness so profound that he would have to walk away. Nicole would let him go at those times and for that he was grateful. She would let him walk away and have that time to himself to remember... Then just when he would be preparing to sink down into that same depressed state he'd been in for years, she would come find him and without a word she would simply take his hand and lay her head against his shoulder and with that simple gesture he would find himself healing.  

 "Well now this looks a little more like home," Cavanaugh stated.  

 Ian clicked his tongue, "Well then where the hell haven't I been back home because I sure never saw nothing that looked quite like that...." he demanded as his eyes followed three women who were walking arm in arm, wearing shorts that came up to their butts and short tank tops that showed their tight stomachs and impressive cleavage. All three were wearing big sunglasses and they had long blond ponytails that were swinging with every step they took.  

Nicole rolled her eyes and looked up at Cavanaugh but he seemed to be making a pointed effort 

not to look at the women. Andrew laughed as he looked at the three of them, “We got them back home, Ian, but back in our time we gotta pay ’em if we wanna see all that. In this time women just offer it up for free.”

"Andrew!" Bethany exclaimed as Nicole fought back a laugh and Cavanaugh chuckled.  

"Well it's the truth," Andrew replied with a sheepish grin and a shrug.  

"Nicole, please help me keep an eye out for 

him ,“ Leslie whispered as she walked up to Nicole’s right side.

Nicole nodded and Cavanaugh did as well, "We know what he looks like, Leslie. He won't get nowhere near you and the little one if he knows what's good for him." Cavanaugh promised.  

Ian could be heard grumbling under his breath and then he stepped forward and scooped Madeline up in his arms. She giggled breathlessly as he lifted her high over his head and sat her on his shoulders.  

"Your hat is in my face," Madeline gasped and Ian grinned as he pulled it off and plopped it on top of her pigtails.  

"Can I keep it?!" Madeline exclaimed hopefully and Cavanaugh and Andrew's eyes widened as they looked at their brother. There was a bond between a cowboy and his hat. A bond that was nearly impossible to sever. Ian had had the dirty, stained, worn out black hat on Madeline's head for years.  

"Madeline..." Leslie scolded.  

Ian just waved his hand and craned his neck so he could look at the side of Madeline's face, "It looks a mite better on you than it does me, I think, Maddy. I guess that means you oughta keep it."  

Madeline laughed and then Ian pointed to the tents that were set up and selling hats and other western apparel, "Gonna have to go get me a new one," he said and he headed off in that direction.  

Nicole had given Ian and Andrew both spending money for tonight while Cavanaugh had money of his own that he had earned doing odd jobs for people all week. Ian stopped suddenly and then turned and waved Leslie over, "Come on with us." he urged.  

 Cavanaugh saw Leslie blush, look a little surprised and then join Ian and Madeline. Cavanaugh was damn near shocked speechless when Ian's free arm, (that didn't have a grip on Madeline's legs), went around Leslie's shoulders.  

"Well I certainly never saw that coming," Nicole stated blankly. 	Cavanaugh shook his head, "Me neither."  

"Hey, Cav, let's go check out those broncs they got over there!" Andrew exclaimed as he tugged on Cavanaugh's arm. Cavanaugh nodded and they made their way around the big dirt track, surrounded by a white wooden fence and rickety bleachers full of men, women and children.   

They wound their way through the crowd of onlookers and toward the pens that held horses, some broken and some not, bulls and calves.  

"Aww, look how cute they are!" Bethany exclaimed as she stuck her hand in the calf pen and the tiny beasts began licking her hand.  

"Well what do we have here?" Cavanaugh looked away from Bethany to see a man walking up to them in the most ridiculous outfit that Cavanaugh had ever seen.  

Bright red button down shirt, black leather vest with star shaped rivets, tassels and fringe. He was wearing black pants with oversized chaps like Cavanaugh had seen some Mexican ranch hands wear, only this mans were black and white spotted cow hide. His boots were bright white and pretty clean (clearly not the boots of a working man) and they had large metal spurs hanging off of them, clinking in the sunlight. The mans hat was also white and sparkling clean and he had a smug grin on his clean shaven face as he sized up Cavanaugh.  

Cavanaugh looked down at himself and then back at the man. Cavanaugh was wearing his white button down that he'd come to the future in. Nicole had bleached it and gotten out most of the stains. Over that he had on his worn brown leather vest. He was wearing tight levi's and his light tan chaps that were worn in the knees. His scuffed up brown boots were looking a little worse for wear and he knew his hat was sweat stained and dirty. Most people would say it was time for new clothes but Cavanaugh just considered them good and broken in.  

"You think you're a real cowboy or something?" the man demanded. 	Cavanaugh chuckled as he rubbed his stubble covered jaw, "Something like that," he replied.  

Nicole tilted her head as she looked at this man. He was the definition of a fake 'rodeo cowboy'. A man who didn't have any idea about true ranches or hard work but called himself a cowboy because he could ride a bull. Not all of the men here were like that. Most of the cowboys and cowgirls were truly what they called themselves but not gaucho cow pants.

"Are you competing?" she asked him and he nodded and turned his shoulder, showing her the white and black paper on his back with the number twenty-eight written on it, "Sure am," he said as he turned back around and then he looked back at Cavanaugh, "You competing?" he asked. 	Cavanaugh shook his head and rested his hand on his gun as he looked around, "Naw."  

"Yeah, I saw that limp. I figured you weren't gonna be competing with us. That and you look a little old to be fresh on the circuit. Most of us newbies are barely twenty."  

"I see that," Cavanaugh replied, feeling his pride kick in just a little. Hell he wasn't old. Twenty-eight wasn't old. He was sure he could probably wipe the floor with this young gun any day.

"We were just wanting to look at the animals," Nicole said, realizing that Cavanaugh's temper was rising.  

The young rodeo cowboy nodded and moved in closer to her next to the bull pen. He leaned against the metal bars and tilted his hips toward Nicole so that they were nearly touching her side, "There are some tough ones in there." he said with a wink as he pushed his hat back. "I'm riding one of the toughest and I could always use a kiss from a pretty lady, you know, for luck,"

 He wiggled his brow and Nicole was about to put him in his place when Cavanaugh was suddenly sending his fist plowing into the young mans face, "Cav!" Nicole exclaimed as Andrew laughed loudly and Bethany took cover behind him.  

"Shit!" the young man exclaimed as he held his broken nose and blood poured between his fingers. "I was supposed to compete! How am I supposed to ride now?!"  

"Sounds like a personal damn problem to me." Cavanaugh replied with a shrug.  

"Cavanaugh what were you thinking?" Nicole demanded as she looked around to see if anyone had witnessed what had happened. Thankfully they were on the backside of the pens and the animals had blocked them from view.  

Cavanaugh just shrugged. He'd been thinking that this little bastard had overstepped one too many boundaries. First had been criticizing Cavanaugh and acting as if he wasn't a 'real' cowboy, second was calling Cavanaugh old, third was drawing attention to his limp and fourth (and the most serious offense) was going after Cavanaugh's woman.   

"What's going on?" Cavanaugh turned to see an old grizzled cowboy walking over. It was clear from the gray whiskers on his face and the dust on his clothes that this man was the real deal.  

"This damn bastard just broke my nose," the young cowboy slurred through the blood and pain.  

The old cowboy shook his head and pointed toward a trailer that stood about twenty feet away, "Go in there and see what they can do for ya. I've warned you, boy, that one day your mouth was going to override your ass and someone was going to knock some dents in that pretty face of yours."  

"But..."  

"No buts, Ricky!" the old man snapped before spitting a stream of tobacco. Ricky threw a hate filled glance at Cavanaugh, who simply tipped his hat, and then stormed off.  

"I'm so sorry he did that, sir," Nicole said as she quickly came forward. "Please forgive us. We'll just leave now."  

The crusty cowboy shook his head and eyed Cavanaugh like a rider sizing up a bull, "You'll do." he said with a nod.  

Cavanaugh frowned, "Do for what, sir?" he asked.  

The old man smiled, revealing tobacco stained teeth and a gap where his right canine tooth used to be, "Name's Pierce, and you just took out one of my cowboys. Now I got all these broncs and bulls lined up and need somebody to ride 'em. You won't be earning no points of course since they are decided over several rodeos but I can't let these fine folks lose out on entertainment. Ricky is a damn good rider and the fans love to see him. Thanks to you he'll be out for the night."  

"Out for the night?" Andrew demanded with a laugh as Cavanaugh rubbed the back of his neck and tried to think of a polite way to say 'hell no'. "A man ougtha be able to take harder licks than that and come right back up swinging!" Andrew exclaimed.  

Pierce nodded as he stuck his thumbs through his belt loops and rocked back on his heels, "I agree, but Ricky's a pretty boy. He won't want the girls to see him all swollen and bloody."  

"Sir, I don't think..."  

Pierce clicked his tongue and shot Cavanaugh a look that had his mouth clamping shut, "You will ride. You know how, don't you?" 	Cavanaugh was about to say no when Andrew spoke up, "Sure he does! He's the best damn roper and rider I've ever seen!"  

Cavanaugh glared at Andrew but his youngest brother just grinned. "Alright then." Pierce said with a nod. "Go on over to that trailer right there..." Pierce pointed at another trailer about ten yards from the one Ricky had dragged himself into. "And tell Fay that you're gonna be filling in for Ricky. That means you'll be roping calves, wrestling steers, riding a bronc and competing in the bucking bull competition. The man that stays on that beast the longest gets five hundred dollars cash."  

The four of them followed Pierce's gaze and Nicole felt her stomach turn when she saw the angry solid white bull snorting and grunting as it stomped at the mud, "I don't think that's a good idea...." she said as she swallowed hard.  

Cavanaugh suddenly wanted to do it. If for nothing else than just to show Nicole that he could. He wanted her to see that he was a tough, able man not just some damn cripple who had mood swings and depression, "I'll do it." he assured the man and Pierce nodded and then walked away.  

"Are you sure about this?" Nicole asked cautiously.  

Cavanaugh nodded, "It's all just a days work where I'm from." he assured her, though inside he wasn't quite as stoic. He was actually pretty nervous. Sure roping cattle and calves was something he had done quite often on the ranch but the rest of the stuff? He hadn't done those things in a long long time. Not since his leg had been injured and honestly longer than that even because Leah had insisted that taking risks was a stupid thing to do. She had a no risk policy that went along with the no gun policy she had had and what had they both gotten her? Raped, beaten and murdered that's what.  

Cavanaugh shook his head to clear the dark images from his mind and then smiled at Nicole, "I'll be okay. Us McEllis boys used to ride pissed off bulls just for fun."  

"For fun?!" Nicole and Bethany both exclaimed at the same time.  

 Andrew and Cavanaugh nodded, "Yep. For fun." Andrew agreed with a hearty nod.  

Nicole sighed and forced a smile, though Cavanaugh could tell she was scared for him. She put her hands on his chest and rose on her toes to press a gentle kiss to his mouth, "Be careful, cowboy," she whispered in his ear and he hugged her tight and then headed off for the trailer Pierce had indicated.  

"I gotta go tell Ian!" Andrew exclaimed. "This is gonna be great!" He ran off through the crowd. Bethany and Nicole shared a look of dread and walked off to find a free place to sit.  

---

Leslie pulled out of Ian's embrace before they made it to the tent selling western apparel. She looked at his face but if he was disappointed or upset it didn't show.  

Leslie liked Ian. Ian was good with her daughter and it was clear that Madeline loved him. He had defended she and her daughter against Frank and had sent the big man running and yet Leslie just couldn't let herself fall for him. He was the quintessential 'bad boy'. He would hurt her, not physically the way Frank had, but surely he would hurt her heart and that was something Leslie wasn't willing to risk.  

"What color hat should I get?" Ian asked Madeline.  

 The girl giggled, "A pink one." she whispered.  

 Ian laughed loudly, "Pink?!" he exclaimed. "Why Madeline I do believe you want to scare all the women right away from me. A cowboy can't impress the ladies if he's wearing pink!"  

"You don't need any other ladies," Madeline informed him from her perch atop his shoulders. "You have me and mommy."  

"Madeline!" Leslie scolded.  

 Ian just shrugged. A few days ago, a statement like that would have sent him running for the hills but something had changed. Ian wasn't sure what and he wasn't sure when it had happened but he wasn't quite the man he'd been a few days or a week ago. He loved Madeline. She was funnier than hell, spunky and there was something about having a little girl teach you to sing nursery rhymes that softened a man's heart.  

And Leslie? Well Ian was pretty darn sure that he liked her a lot. He could like her more if they could get really talk or spend time together but he could tell she wanted to keep distance. Which irritated him to no end. He might be a rough and rowdy outlaw who had had a lot of experience doing a lot of bad things but that didn't mean he'd hurt Leslie. He didn't want to settle down, no that wasn't for him, but he would like to get just a little closer to the woman.  

"Is that a gun mommy?" A little boy asked as he tugged on his mother's shirt.  

The woman turned and saw the revolver on Ian's hip and her eyes widened, "Yes it is... Sir, why are you bringing a gun out in public like that?" she demanded.  

Ian frowned and scratched at his hair, "In case I need it, ma'am." he replied.

 She scoffed and pulled her son closer to her, "Is it loaded?" she asked.  

 Ian grinned, "My gun's always loaded, ma'am," he stated with a raise of his brow and then he winked, "It's a lot more fun that way." The woman gasped, grabbed her son and walked away quickly while Ian chuckled.  

"Do you have to do that with every single woman you see?" Leslie demanded as Ian began looking at the pathetic selection of hats this place offered.  

"Do what?" he asked.  

 Leslie snorted, "Flirt, hit on, make a move, talk dirty...."  

Ian glanced at her and saw that she looked angry as she looked through the shirts hanging from a rack "I don't mean nothing by it," he replied, ducking as he moved around the rack so that Madeline's head wouldn't hit the support beam of the tent. "And you have to admit, it was funny to see how red her face flamed."  

Ian felt his chest swell with pride when Leslie's lips curved in a smile. She had the cutest crooked smile and dimples that he'd ever seen in his life.  

"It was entertaining," she finally admitted. "But you still shouldn't do it."

 He could hear a bit of jealousy in her voice. She was jealous of him? "I have to do it," Ian replied with a shrug. "It's what makes me, me. Telling me to quit would be like telling Jamison to stop acting like a tough ass or telling Cav to stop brooding or telling Andrew he couldn't bounce anymore."  

"Andrew does bounce a lot. He's like Tigger," Madeline giggled.  	Ian slipped from the tent, there weren't any 'real' hats there just imitation ones, which irritated him. It was like folks nowadays just wanted to make a mockery of the kinds of men he and his brother were. Ian bounced a couple of times and Madeline squealed and then began to laugh happily as she clung to him with one hand and held on her new hat with the other.  

"What are you doing?" Andrew asked as he came rushing over.  

"Bouncing," Ian replied with a smile as he stood still and Leslie came to stand beside him. "Where is your shadow?" he asked his brother when he realized that Bethany wasn't behind him.  

"She and Nicole are finding seats. Cav is gonna ride tonight! He broke one of the star's noses and they told him he had to fill in."  

"Why on earth did he break a man's nose?!" Leslie demanded. As far as she knew Cavanaugh was even tempered.

 Ian chuckled, "Cav is usually a pretty calm man but I guarantee that man probably looked the wrong way at Nicole. Cav always was the jealous type."  

"He did," Andrew replied. "He asked her for a kiss and he called Cav old."  

Ian laughed, "Well let's go find a seat and watch our brother kick some major bovine butt."  

---

Nicole had always loved coming to rodeos. There was just something about a lean cowboy moving on top of a horse, roping calves and wrestling steers that had always excited her but watching Cavanaugh do those things.... Holy hell, it was lucky the rickety wooden bleachers she was sitting on hadn't already burst into flames!   

He put most of the other men here to shame as he outshined them all. She knew his leg had to hurt but no one else would be able to tell as he jumped from his horse and wrestled a steer to the ground, tying it's legs and jumping back to his feet in less time than anyone else. He pulled his hat from his head and wiped his sweaty brow on his shirt sleeve before looking up into the stands and catching Nicole's eye. She waved and he smiled. Nicole licked her lips as he swung himself back up into his horses saddle.  

Oh yes, that man was getting lucky tonight once they got back to the house. That was if he didn't get himself killed on that damn bull. As much as Nicole had been dreading the moment, the rodeo came to its final round.  

There were five cowboys that were going to ride the bull named 'Manslayer'. Nicole prayed he hadn't really earned that name as she watched him being placed in the tiny holding pen and the first of the five cowboys went about being placed on his back. Nicole couldn't watch. She didn't want to watch until it was Cavanaugh's turn. She covered her head with her hands and looked down at her feet.  

Judging by the screams from the crowd, it was bad, and in less than four seconds the announcer let them know that the cowboy was on his back in the dirt. It went this way three more times, though one of the cowboys did manage an eight second ride before being thrown from the bull and then having his leg snapped by the beast.  

Nicole was near tears when the announcer said the name 'Cavanaugh McEllis'. The crowd cheered for the man who had been the favorite all night.  

Nicole stood up and Andrew stood next to her and wrapped a comforting arm around her shoulders when he saw her shaking, "He'll be just fine." he promised her.  

 Ian stood as well and took her hand, "That's right. Hell he's the only original cowboy out there," he added.  

'Manslayer', burst from his pen like a great white tornado. Nicole covered her mouth with her hand and stared in horror as the beast twisted and jumped and bucked for all it was worth. It was clear that the previous rides hadn't tired it any and it was giving Cavanaugh everything it had.  

For a moment it looked like Cavanaugh was going to be thrown quickly but then he righted himself and seemed to settle into a groove. Nicole glanced up at the clock. Six seconds. Seven seconds. Eight seconds. Nine seconds. The crowd was cheering and the announcer was going crazy as the clock made it to twelve seconds and Cavanaugh decided that was enough. He slid from the beasts back, rolling across the dust and then jumped to his feet and ran for the fence while the bull fighters distracted the beast.  

Nicole was out of the bleachers and running for the fence where Cavanaugh had jumped over. There was already a crowd around him, mostly women. She fought her way desperately to him and then saw a woman stand on her toes and try to kiss his cheek as Cavanaugh pushed his back against the fence.  

"Hey, back off!" Nicole warned, "He's mine."  

Cavanaugh breathed a sigh of relief when he saw her and he reached out, grabbed her arm, and pulled her to him before giving her a kiss that lit her world on fire.  

"Cavanaugh, that was amazing!" Bethany exclaimed as she and Andrew pushed their way through the crowd.

 Cavanaugh held Nicole tight in his arms and nodded his thanks to Bethany. He had to go back in the ring to be awarded his money and then the rodeo was over.

Nicole noticed how badly he was limping as they made their way back toward the truck which was parked quite a ways from the field, "Do you want me to get the truck while you wait?" she asked him.   

He shook his head, "I'll be okay," he assured her, tightening his arm around her as they walked.  

"Hey Nicole!"  

Nicole turned to see Jessica, a woman she had graduated high school with walking toward her, "Hi, Jessica."  

"Is this your new man I've been hearing about?" Jessica asked as she looked Cavanaugh up and down appreciatively.  

"Yes," Nicole replied. "Jessica, this is Cavanaugh. Cavanaugh, this is Jessica."  

Cavanaugh held out his hand and Jessica shook it, "Nice to meet you, ma'am," he said.  

"Likewise," Jessica replied and then she looked at Nicole with a bright smile on her face. "I have some news for you that I think you'll like." 	Nicole frowned, "What's that?" she asked.  

"Brian and Lisa's wedding was yesterday evening." Jessica replied.  

 Nicole shook her head, "Why would I like hearing that?"  

"That's not the part you'll like," Jessica replied with a grin. "The part you'll like is the part where Lisa didn't show up. Her mom brought Brian a note from Lisa. Turns out Lisa's been cheating on Brian for nearly as long as he cheated on you and she changed her mind about marrying him."  

Nicole knew it wasn't very Christian of her to be happy about someone else's sorrow, but dammit, Brian deserved what he'd gotten.  

"I guess Karma really is a bitch," she said with a smile.  

Jessica laughed, "Yes it is. Well I'll let you two love birds get on home."

"I think I'm gonna take some of that Tylenol tonight," Cavanaugh stated as he limped heavily. Nicole smiled and laid her head on his shoulder as they walked.  

"I'll massage the pain away, cowboy," she promised and she heard Cav growl.  

"Let's walk a little faster then, cowgirl."

Chapter Thirty-Three

Chapter Thirty-Three

Jamison looked down at Hallie's sleeping face, illuminated in the moonlight and he smiled. She was so beautiful. Not in the traditional sense of the word with her flyaway red hair, dark freckles and the small gap between her front teeth, but she was the single most breathtaking sight Jamison had ever seen.  

He couldn't believe he'd been so foolish for so long. So many years of his life had been spent only worrying about himself and what he wanted. He had ignored what his mother wanted, he had ignored what Hallie wanted and he had ignored what Cavanaugh needed. But that Jamison was gone now. Now he had a wife whom he loved more than life itself and he was going to catch the people who had taken so much from his brother and he was going to catch them tonight.  

Call it gut instinct but he knew that after several days of him and Hallie staying in this house, it was all going to come to a head tonight. Tonight would be the night that Crenshaw sent his man, or men, to get rid of them the same way he had them after Leah and the kids.  

He hated to tell the men but they wouldn't be so lucky this time. They wouldn't have gotten so lucky enough last time if they hadn't ambushed Cavanaugh from behind. Cavanaugh might be the most self controlled of all of them but he was also the quickest drawing, straightest shooting and toughest of them if the fact that he buried his family while suffering blood loss and a broken leg was any indication.

Jamison knew that Hallie would be angry at him for letting her sleep while he dealt with the threat that he knew was coming but he would just let her be angry. He loved her far too much to let her be down in harms way. He gently kissed her sleeping brow and then stood. He kept a rifle beside her bed, knowing that she also had her revolver beneath her pillow.  That should be enough protection.. Just in case.   

 Jamison left the room and silently closed the door behind him. He slipped down the hall and the steps to the kitchen. He went to the farthest corner and lit a lantern before setting it on the countertop. He went back into the dark living room, he had a clear view of the yard through the window, and the kitchen through the doorway. He settled down on the dust covered sofa with his rifle in his lap and waited.

Hours passed and Jamison was beginning to wonder if he'd lost his gut instinct when he heard a horse snort  out front. Since he knew his and Hallie's horses were out back in the barn, he knew this horse belonged to someone else. He looked out the window and his eyes fell on a single man. The moonlight was shining on him and Jamison knew it was the ranch hand that had watched them so closely just days ago and he also knew the man was alone.   

Jamison watched him sneak around to the kitchen door and Jamison stood and moved silently toward the kitchen. The ranch hand came bursting in the door with his gun drawn but then confusion filled his face when no one was sitting at the table where the light was shining.  

"I'm over here, you bastard," Jamison growled and he swung his rifle and brought the butt of it down hard on the ranch hands head. The man slumped to the ground and Jamison just chuckled as he leaned his rifle against the wall and walked over to the opposite wall to get the lasso that Cavanaugh had left hanging there when he'd left all those years ago. He didn't want to kill the bastard because he needed to ask him some things about Maxwell Crenshaw.  

He barely had time to realize there was movement behind him and he turned quickly and found himself staring at the barrel of his own rifle, being held in the hands of the bleeding man, "You should have hit me harder," the man sneered as he weaved on his feet.

 Jamison was about to draw his revolver and hope his reflexes would be faster than the addled mans when Hallie's voice from behind the man, "Thanks for the tip."  

A crashing sound filled the air and shattering glass rained down as the ranch hand gave a shocked look before falling to the floor once again. Jamison was quick to grab up the rifle and then he frowned at Hallie who was standing behind the man with a broken lamp in her hand, "What do you think you're doing?" Jamison growled.  

"Saving your delicious backside, darling," Hallie replied as she sat the now useless lamp on the table. "Aren't you glad I got free of those chains and came along now?"  

Jamison shook his head and grabbed the rope he'd been going for before the man had woken back up, "Let's get him tied up and wait until he wakes up. I got some things I need him to answer."  

Hallie just crossed her arms over her ample chest and watched him hog tie the man and then Jamison carried him into the living room and threw him into the corner, "Was he alone?" Hallie whispered.  

 Jamison nodded, "Yeah."  

"How did you know he'd be here tonight?"  

"Gut instinct I guess. Something just told me that something was going to happen tonight."  

"You should have warned me so I could have helped you," Hallie scolded.  

 Jamison sat down on the sofa, "I wanted you where it was safe."  

"I would have been safer with you. You're the big, bad, tough lawman," Hallie countered teasingly.  

Jamison grinned and took her hand, pulling her tiny body toward him and setting her down on his lap, "Yes, the big, bad, tough lawman who just had to have his backside saved by a tiny woman."  

Hallie kissed his nose and ran her hand through his short blond hair, "I'll save your backside any day, Marshall. I find it's far too nice to look at to let harm come to it." Hallie laughed lightly when she saw the blush that came to Jamison's face and she nuzzled his neck. A moan from the corner broke them apart and they turned to see the ranch hand coming to on the floor.  

"He must have a really hard head," Jamison grumbled as he sat Hallie on her feet and stood as well.  

The man's eyes fluttered open and he glared at them both, "I'll kill both of you." he hissed.  

Jamison shook his head, "I don't think you're in any position to be making threats," he warned.

"We've got a few questions for you." Hallie added and Jamison glared at her. Couldn't that woman ever just keep her mouth shut and her nose out of trouble?  

"Yeah, well I've got something over here you can suck on, bitch." the man sneered and Hallie gasped.  

Jamison growled and strode forward. The man glared at him as if daring him to kill him and Jamison was almost happy to oblige. Almost. Instead he swung out his boot and kicked the man hard in the jaw. His neck snapped back and he slumped unconscious to the floor once again.  

"I think he'll be out for a while this time," Jamison stated.  

 Hallie nodded, "I've never been spoken to like that in my entire life," she whispered.  

 Jamison shook his head, "He won't speak to you like that again either. If I didn't want answers out of the man I would have sent a bullet into his face."  

"What are we going to do while we wait for him to wake up?" Hallie asked with an impatient sigh.  

Jamison pulled her toward him and raised his brow, "Well I've got something you could...."  

"Don't you dare say that, Jamison McEllis!" Hallie exclaimed.  

 Jamison laughed loudly as her face flamed red, "I was going to say you could make us some coffee." he assured her.  

She pointed her finger warningly at his face, "Yeah, that's what I thought you were going to say."

---

“Where’s the woman?” the man groaned as he came to many hours later.

Jamison sat up straighter on the sofa and looked out the sun filled window, "She's busy right now. We're gonna have us a good man to man conversation," he replied calmly.  

"Why don't you get me something to drink first, you bastard?" the man spat. Jamison nodded and held out a glass of water he'd had waiting. The man leaned forward the best he could in his awkward position on the floor and Jamison put the glass to his lips.  

Once he'd had enough Jamison stood up and untied the man's feet so he could sit up better, "Now it's time for that talk."  

"What do you want to know?" the man asked with a sneer.  

"What's your name?" Jamison asked.  

 The man chuckled, "Bob."  

Jamison nodded slowly, "Okay, 

Bob , why were you coming in here to kill me and my wife last night?“

"Maxwell Crenshaw told me to, of course. But then you already knew that, didn't you?"  

Jamison smiled. He wasn't surprised that Bob

was giving up his bosses name so easily. Bob wasn’t the type of man to fear death. He probably already knew that Jamison was going to make sure he died for what he’d done and he was going to take his boss down with him.

"Nearly four years ago did you shoot my brother and then rape his wife and murder her and their children?"  

"Maxwell Crenshaw might have ordered me to get rid of the McEllis's so he could have this land for himself. Though you have your chain of events a little off."  

Jamison felt a muscle in his jaw jump and he clenched his fists, "So how exactly did the events go?"  

"Well first thing I had to do when I waltzed in and found the brats and their mother in the kitchen was shoot the little bastards right between their eyes. Then I had a little fun with their mama before slitting her throat. After that,  I went out in the woods and set up to wait for dear old daddy to come home... You see Crenshaw didn't want Cavanaugh dead, just hurt bad. If Cavanaugh died then he wouldn't be able to sign the land over."  

Jamison fought the urge to blow the smug smile off of this bastards face. It wasn't his place to kill the son of a bitch, "You and I are gonna go pick up Crenshaw and then you're both coming back to Dodge with me and I'm gonna lock you up to await your trial."

 Bob's eyes flashed with idiotic amusement, "I love trials," he replied. "I've managed to make my way through several and walk on out a free man."  

"That might not be so easy this time," Jamison growled as he jerked Bob to his feet.  

The man laughed, "And why is that?"  

"The judge won't feel like taking it so easy on you."  

"And who's the judge?" Bob asked. "Because I'll warn you that I can charm just about anybody. So tell me, what's his name?"  

"Cavanaugh McEllis."  

---

“How many bullets am I going to get in my back, Bob ?” Jamison asked as he led Bob

and Hallie toward the porch of Maxwell Crenshaw’s giant ranch house. “How many men like you has he got working for him?”

"Just me, and my names really Van. I'm tired of hearing you say Bob that way."  

"A man with his money and he only has one henchman?" Jamison asked doubtfully.  

"I'm a hired gun, not a henchman, and yes he only has one. He has a reputation as being a good and fair man. If he had a bunch of trained guns here it would look suspicious. That and he says he likes to keep things simple. Less of a chance of someone messing up that way."  

"Looks like you shot his theory all to hell," Hallie stated.  

 Van smiled at her,  "You sure are a feisty little number. I'd like to have just one go at you...."  

"You better shut your mouth or that train ride is gonna be real rough on you and your broken knees," Jamison snapped.  

"Were you talking to me or your woman?" Van asked.  

 Jamison shot Hallie a look, "Both of you," Hallie just smiled sweetly in response.  

"I would think that you'd be more loyal to your boss," Hallie said to Van as they started up the porch steps.  

"I'm loyal to no one but myself and if I'm gonna be facing death then I want the world to know what I did first. I was good at my job."  

"You're sick," Hallie replied as she shied away from him and swallowed hard.  

Jamison jerked hard on Van's arm when the man leaned closer to Hallie, "You leave her be." he warned and then he knocked on the heavy front door. It was opened by Mavis who was wearing the same black dress and white apron that she'd been wearing the other day.  

"Van! What happened to you?" she exclaimed when she saw the blood in his hair and the welt on his jaw.  

"I ran into a wall." Van replied with a grin.  

"We need to speak with Mr. Crenshaw." Jamison stated.  

Mavis nodded quickly, "Yes, yes of course. Come in and I'll go get him." she said as she ushered them in the door and then bustled off quickly.  

Jamison led Van toward a hard backed chair and sat him down in it, ensuring that the ropes around his wrists and ankles were tight before turning back around.  

"Get behind me, Hallie. This could go bad once he realizes why we're here." For once Hallie didn't argue. She moved behind Jamison but mainly it was just so she could pull her gun and protect her husband from Van if the need should arise.  

Jamison waited patiently for Crenshaw to come in the room. Jamison had a lot of patience whereas Hallie did not and she was currently shifting restlessly behind him. 	When Maxwell Crenshaw finally entered the room, his eyes widened just a little when they fell upon the visitors but then he quickly recovered and went to his decanter of whiskey to pour a glass.  

"Marshall McEllis," he stated jovially. "I would think that after our last visit, you wouldn't have wanted to come back to my home. So to what do I owe this visit and what, pray tell, happened to Van's face?"  

Jamison didn't reply right away and Crenshaw made his way to one of his arm chairs and sat down before adjusting his jacket over his large belly and taking a sip of his whiskey.  

"Your friend here came by my brothers place in the night and had every intention of killing my wife and I," Jamison stated as he assumed a wide legged stance and crossed his arms loosely over his chest.  

Crenshaw feigned shock quite well, "Van? Are you sure that was his intention?"  

"Quite sure," Jamison replied dryly.  

"Well you are a lawman, are you not? Deal with him appropriately. I do not want a man of that nature around my ranch," Crenshaw assured him as he took another sip of his whiskey.  

Van laughed coldly, "You lying son of a bitch! You sent me over there! You told me to get rid of them the same way I did that other McEllis and his bitch and brats."  

Crenshaw's eyes narrowed as he shook his head and shoved himself to his feet, "I can assure you both that I never did anything of the sort," he snapped.  

Van laughed again, "Give it up, Crenshaw. They know! They know what you did and why you did it. Be a man and just admit to it."  

Crenshaw's impressive jowls began to quiver when Jamison started toward him, "Maxwell Crenshaw, you are under arrest for ordering the murders of Leah McEllis, Susannah McEllis and Timothy McEllis."  

Crenshaw's face turned beet red and he went for his pocket. Jamison saw the sunlight glint off of the metal of a derringer pistol and he quickly closed in on the fat man and grabbed his arm, twisting until Crenshaw cried out and the pistol fell to the floor.  

"You'll never prove anything! The judge will have to let me walk! I won't hang for something I didn't do!"  

"Oh but you did do it," Van said smoothly.  

"Why would you rat me out?" Crenshaw demanded. "I've kept you well paid all these years? Why would you rat me out to this bastard?"

 Van shrugged, "Because this is going to end with us dead, Crenshaw. Might as well face it. At least before I die the story of Van Gray will be well known and our names will go down in legend as men who did whatever it took to get what they wanted."  

"You're crazy." Crenshaw spat.  

 Van nodded, "Been told so a time or two. Sure did have you fooled though, didn't I?"  

Crenshaw's eyes were wide as Jamison shackled his hands together, "This will never stand up in court!" he exclaimed.  

 Jamison shrugged, "I don't know, Crenshaw,  you've done admitted your guilt right in front of me and the lady, and Van has admitted his as well. Besides your case ain't gonna be heard in front of any regular judge."  

"Who then?" Crenshaw asked shakily.  

"Cavanaugh McEllis," Hallie replied and Jamison winked at her as Crenshaw turned pale and fainted, falling to the floor at his feet.  

"So what are we going to do with them?" Hallie asked some time later once they had Crenshaw and Van tied in the back of an enclosed wagon  and were heading to town. Jamison had already informed the others at the ranch that Crenshaw had been arrested and would be tried for his crimes. No one there expected him back.  

"We're gonna stop at the land office first and then head out to Dodge and lock them up under the jail."  

"Under the jail?"  

"Yep where nobody will hear them yelling and nobody will know they're there."  

"How long?" Hallie asked with shock.  

Jamison shrugged, "Until Cav get's back."  

"But you don't know if he's coming back," Hallie reminded him. 	Jamison lit a cigar and sighed, "I got a feeling it'll be soon." he replied.  

 Hallie frowned, "A feeling?"  

"Yep, a gut instinct kind of feeling."  

Hallie sighed and laid her head on his shoulder as he drove them toward town, "Guess we'll just go with it," she replied. "Your gut hasn't lied to us yet."

Chapter Thirty-Four

Chapter Thirty-Four

"Cavanaugh! Cav, come look at this!" Bethany exclaimed as she came running down the stairs early Monday morning.  

Cavanaugh jumped up from the couch, hand going to the gun on his hip, ready for a fight, and Nicole laughed lightly as she came out of the kitchen with two cups of coffee and laid a gentle hand on his arm, "Calm down, cowboy." she said gently.  

 Cavanaugh relaxed and rubbed at his thigh, which was still killing him from two nights ago when he had overdone himself trying to prove he was still young and tough. Instead he had proven that he was not only old and broken down but had a whole bucket load of stupid foolish pride to go with it.  

It had been worth it though. Nicole had made sure to rub out all the kinks in that leg that night just as soon as they were alone together in that big old bed of hers. Cavanaugh couldn't help but smile at the memory as he sat back down on the couch and pulled Nicole down with him, careful to keep from spilling the coffee she was holding.  

"What is it, Bethany?" Cavanaugh asked the girl as she came into the living room with what she had called an iPad. Cavanaugh noticed that Andrew was right behind her. He thought about warning the boy not to follow Bethany around like a puppy dog but since the girl didn't seem to mind it, Cavanaugh figured it wasn't any of his business. He kissed Nicole's jaw and held her a little tighter.  

"People are all over Twitter about you! You should see some of these women's tweets!" Bethany exclaimed with a smile.

 Cavanaugh was sure he flushed red, before clearing his throat awkwardly and taking a big gulp of his coffee. The hot liquid scolded his mouth and throat as it worked it's way down to his stomach, "Huh?" he managed to gasp through the pain as he felt his eyes water. "I'm not sure I want to see that."   

Bethany looked confused, Andrew was grinning like a fool and Nicole burst into laughter. Cavanaugh normally didn't like people to laugh at him but Nicole's laugh was nice. Still it rattled him a little, "What are you laughing about?" he demanded with a frown.  

"You," she replied with a gasp as she struggled to compose herself and put on a serious face. "What exactly do you think Twitter and Tweets are, cowboy?"  

Images of naked women flashed through Cavanaugh's mind and he quickly pushed them away as he grinned behind his coffee cup, "Why don't you tell me what they are and then I'll tell you if that's what I was thinking?" he asked.  

Nicole and Bethany both laughed as they struggled to explain social networking to him. Cavanaugh felt his head beginning to hurt and he didn't understand it any better than he did before. Though he realized that Twitter was a webpage where people shared their thoughts or something like that, and a Tweet was what they said.  

He took a slow, long drink of his coffee and then shook his head and grinned, "Nope, that's not what I was thinking."  

Nicole looked up at his crinkled smile and sparkling blue eyes and marveled at how much the man had changed since she'd met him. Gone were the sad eyes that had made her heart hurt every time she had looked at him. Cavanaugh looked 

happy . He was happy. Nicole was both humbled and pleased to know that she was responsible for the change in him.

"You have several marriage proposals and more than several one night stand proposals," Bethany informed him as Andrew's arms snaked around her waist and his chin rested on her shoulder.  

"I'm not interested in either," Cavanaugh stated with a shrug.  

Nicole snuggled into is embrace for several more moments and then glanced at the clock as Leslie came into the living room dressed in her scrubs, "I have to go to work," Nicole groaned.

Cavanaugh smiled as he kissed her hair, "I'll clean the barn while you're gone."  

"I have classes all day," Bethany added with irritation.  

 Andrew smiled, "I have a job."  

"A job?!" Ian demanded as he came in from the back porch where he had apparently fallen asleep the night before.  

Leslie sent him a sharp look, "Madeline's asleep." she scolded.  

 He grinned sheepishly, ran his hand through his messy hair and began to tuck in his wrinkled shirt as he looked back at his younger brother, "I thought I taught you better than that! No self-respecting McEllis brother would lower himself to getting a 

job. “

"Jamison and I have both always worked," Cavanaugh reminded him.  

 Ian snorted, "That's why I said no self-respecting McEllis brother," he clarified and Cavanaugh nodded as he stood up, keeping his arms tight around Nicole as if he was loathing the moment when he knew he'd have to let go.  

"You have a job too," Leslie informed Ian.  

Ian frowned, "And what's that exactly?"   

"Watching Madeline," 

’Keeping her safe ’ Leslie added silently in her mind.

Ian grinned as he flopped down on the couch that Cavanaugh and Nicole had just risen from and stretched out his legs. He laid his head on his hands and closed his eyes, "That ain't work," he countered. "That's living."  Cavanaugh and Andrew both stared at their brother with wide eyes. Since when did Ian say things like that?  

"So, Andrew, where did you get a job?" Nicole asked.  

 Andrew grinned, "Silas's ranch," he replied. "I'm gonna follow in my big brother's boot prints." he added as he put his arm around Cavanaugh's shoulders.  

Cavanaugh couldn't help but smile, "Good. Hard work might just settle you down a bit."  

"No, Bethany did that. But hard work will earn me my first bit of honest money."  

A gag could be heard from the couch and everyone glared at Ian who was still lying there with his eyes closed a broad grin on his face.  

"Is something wrong?" Nicole asked dryly.

 Ian shook his head, "Just threw up a little in my mouth is all," he replied. "The words 'hard work' and 'honest money' tend to do that to me."  

---

"Ian, look!" Madeline said as she pointed to a small brown paper sack on the kitchen counter. "Mommy forgot her lunch."  

Ian looked away from the picture of a flying pony he'd been coloring and nodded, "Yep she did. I'm sure she'll just buy something at the hospital or in town to eat," he replied. "What color are we making her mane?"  

"Purple," Madeline replied after several moments of careful consideration. Ian found a purple crayon and began to fill in the white paper. "And mommy won't buy anything to eat. She says we don't have any money for things like that. That's why she's been taking her lunch."  

Ian frowned. He didn't like the thought of Leslie missing a meal. She was actually beginning to look less like a starved, scared runaway and more like a pretty woman and he wanted to keep it that way. He didn't take the time to question the care giving instinct suddenly forming inside of him. He didn't think he'd like the answers and truths that he'd find if he dug too deep.  

"Well then I guess we better take her lunch to her," he stated.  

 Madeline frowned, "You can't drive."  

"No, but I can ride a horse."  

"To town!?" Madeline exclaimed with a giggle.  

"Sure, why not?" he asked with a grin. "Let's go out there and have Cav saddle up Saraphine for us."

 Madeline was laughing happily as she led Ian out the door.  

---

Leslie's stomach growled loudly and she laid her hand over it as she winced. She was starving! She had called herself a fool a hundred times already today for forgetting her lunch bag on the counter, especially since she had overslept and skipped breakfast. Now it was noon, everyone else was gone on lunch and she was left here with her stomach eating itself.  

She had a few dollars in her purse but she would need that for gas money. The rest of her check had gone to a lawyer and to Nicole. Nicole had been angry but Leslie had insisted that she had to pay her some sort of rent. Leslie knew that Nicole had quite a bit of money thanks to her parents insurance policies and their own assets they'd left behind but Leslie refused to take advantage of her kindness without offering some form of compensation.  

She tried to lay back on the patient bed in an empty room and ignore her stomach but it was no use. She pulled out her cell phone and dialed Nicole's house, deciding that talking to Madeline might take her mind off her hunger.  

After ten rings she decided that no one was going to answer and hung the phone up. Ian must be playing outside with Madeline. Leslie smiled as she thought of the two of them. How much different life could have been if Madeline had had a father like Ian. Sure he wasn't much of a worker, he liked to sleep more than anything else and he was a terrible flirt but he really cared about that little girl and he was able to make Leslie smile, which was a feat in itself.  

Leslie's stomach growled again and she reached in her pocket and felt the change inside. She pulled it out and counted. Eighty-five cents. That should be enough for a candy bar from the snack machine. She made her way to the back of the clinic and down the long hallway that led to the snack machines. She hated this hallway. It was long and always empty. Only half the lights worked and so it was dark and her footsteps echoed off the walls. It had always made her nerves jumpy and made her feel as if she was being followed. She assumed maybe she had watched too many zombie movies in her life.  

She made her way to the humming machines, worshipped by the junk food gods. She bit her lip as she thought of all the times that she had told Madeline that you couldn't eat junk food for meals. But adults didn't have to follow the same rules as children, did they? Leslie grinned guiltily and deposited her seventy five cents for her candy bar in the machine.   

The chocolate deliciousness thudded down into the bottom of the machine and Leslie scooped it out quickly. She wasted no time before pulling back the plastic wrapper and taking a bite, chewing it slowly and moaning. It wasn't very often that she let herself waste the money to indulge in chocolate.  

"You keep eating like that and you'll get fat, Les."  

Leslie felt the chocolate she'd just eaten fall like a rock into the pit of her stomach at the sound of Frank's voice behind her. She turned slowly and saw him standing twenty feet away, in the middle of the long dark hallway. He was smiling coldly at her and she wanted to run but knew there was nowhere to run to. She could always scream but the man could do a lot of damage to her before anyone finally made their way back here.  

"Frank, you shouldn't be here," she warned, though her voice was shaking.  

"I shouldn't?" he sneered, taking a step toward her.  

"No, you shouldn't."  

Leslie felt relief in its truest form wash over her. She had no idea what Ian was doing here or how he had found her back here but hearing his deep voice had her fear waning drastically. She looked around Frank as he turned around and saw Ian standing there with Madeline standing with him. Her daughter had a death grip on Ian's hand as she stared in fear at her father.  

"You again?!" Frank demanded.  

 Ian grinned, "That's funny because I was about to say the same thing to you." he replied.  

Frank looked at Ian's empty hip and chuckled, "You don't have that big ol' gun today. You don't look so scary without it."  

Ian's grin just widened as he raised his pants leg to reveal the handle of the pistol he kept strapped to his ankle, "I've got more," he assured the man. He lifted the other pants leg to reveal the hilt of his boot knife.  "Even if I didn't, I don't need a weapon to wipe the floor with a man like you. You're nothing."  

Leslie watched the veins in Frank's thick neck bulge as he glared at Ian, "Is that right?"  

Ian nodded and moved Madeline behind him, "Yeah, that's right." he promised. "A man that proves how tough he is by beating up a woman and a child so much weaker than himself ain't nothing to be scared of. What do you do in your spare time, Frank, kick puppies?"

"I'll show you what I do, you son of a bitch," Frank growled as he strode toward Ian. Leslie nearly cried out with fear, both for Ian and for her daughter.  

She started toward Frank, not sure what she was going to do but knowing she had to stop him. She was stopped in her tracks when Ian sent her a look and then he swung out his leg and caught Frank hard in the jaw. Frank's jaw snapped back and he went stumbling backward, before falling on his backside with a heavy thud and sliding across the cold, smooth tile.  

"Stay down," Ian warned and Frank glared up at him as he wiped blood from his mouth. "Good boy," Ian added with a wink and a grin.  

He motioned for Leslie and she quickly sidestepped Frank and ran to him, not pulling away when he lifted Madeline into his arms, propping her on his hip, and then slid his arm around Leslie's waist and led them back toward the main clinic. Leslie was about to turn to look back at Frank.  

 Ian tightened his grip and gave a shake of his head, "Don't look back there, Leslie," he said with a smile. "That man ain't worth it."  

His senses had been sharply honed during his years living hard and he knew that Frank was still sitting on the ground and no threat to them. If the man moved, Ian would just pin him to the floor with his knife and beat him until he couldn't stand. Maybe that would teach the man to mind him when he said to stay put.  

Ian let Leslie guide their steps back to the doctors office she worked in. He shocked her when he reached in her shirt pocket and pulled out her cell phone, "Call the police and tell them that he's here and he's cornering you in hallways. That's gotta be against that restraining order thing you talked about." he ordered as he adjusted Madeline on his side.  

Leslie shook her head, "No! Do you have any idea how angry that would make him?" she demanded.  

Ian shrugged, "I really don't give a shit how angry it makes him. That man isn't gonna keep scaring you and threatening Maddy and get away with it."  

"Ian..." Leslie scolded as she looked at the patients seated in the waiting room and realized that all eyes were on them. 	

Ian just shrugged and shoved the phone at her, "Make the call," he ordered.

 Leslie wasn't sure what to make of this new side to Ian. Gone was the lazy jokester and protective grinner. Now he was no nonsense and bossy, as the look he gave her told her that he expected to be obeyed. She shouldn't like being treated that way after what she'd gone through with both her parents and Frank, but coming from Ian? Well she had to admit that it turned her on a little bit. She took the phone from his hand and dialed the police. 	While she was talking to them she listened in on Ian and Madeline's conversation, "I'm scared of Frank," Madeline said shakily. Leslie was surprised to hear her call the man by his name. Always before Madeline had called him daddy.  

"Why are you afraid of him?" Ian asked before kissing her nose. "I'm much more dangerous than he is."  

"You made him fall down," Madeline replied with a giggle and Ian chuckled.  

"They're on their way," Leslie said as she hung up the phone and then flagged down the old man that served as security guard, and chair getter when the clinic was too crowded. She explained the situation and he promised to go take a look at the back hall.  

"Now what are you both doing here?" Leslie asked as she turned back to Ian and Madeline. "And more importantly, how did you get here?"  

"We rode Saraphine, mommy!" Madeline replied happily as she curled up against Ian's side.

 Leslie was happy knowing that Frank hadn't ruined Madeline's trust in men. Leslie had gotten her out in time before permanent damage could be done, "You rode a horse all the way to town?!" Leslie demanded.  

Ian shrugged, "I've ridden a horse clear across the country before. Riding one into town really ain't that big of a deal. I found a shady spot with some trees and grass and tied her up there." 	

"And why are you here?" Leslie asked. "I'm glad you're here, don't get me wrong, I'm just confused."  

"Happy to see me, huh?" Ian asked with a wink.  

Leslie felt her knees shake and her thighs tremble a little. She was sure a flush rose on her cheeks as she reached out and took Madeline away from Ian in order to have something to do with her hands, "That could have gone a lot worse if you hadn't been," she stated, though she knew that dealing with Frank wasn't the only reason she was happy to see him. Something about Ian tempted her and that temptation scared her.  

"I also brought you lunch," Ian informed her as he held up the brown paper sack he'd had in his hand the whole time. Leslie hadn't noticed it before but now she recognized it was her lunch bag.  

She frowned, "You came all the way here to bring me lunch?"  

"Couldn't have you going hungry," Ian replied gently.  

Leslie felt tears fill her eyes. She knew it was stupid to cry over something so simple but she couldn't seem to help it. No one had ever taken care of her before.  

Ian's heart was racing as he reached out and swiped some chocolate off her lip with his thumb. He saw her eyes widen and then darken with passion. His hand was shaking as he pulled it away quickly and shoved it deep in his pocket. What the hell was this he was feeling? He had no idea and he wasn't sure he liked it.

Neither of them spoke anymore to each other, just entertained Madeline, until the cops arrived. They took a statement from both Ian and Leslie and then searched the premises but came up empty handed. Frank was gone.  

"I'll stay till you get out of work," Ian stated once the police were gone and Leslie was preparing to get back to work.  

"No, take Madeline on home," she argued.  

Ian sighed and caught the security guard by the arm as he walked by, "She doesn't leave this clinic alone. You walk her to her car," he warned.  

 The guard nodded, "Of course."   

Ian nodded and then looked at Leslie, "I'll see you at home," he told her, before kissing her cheek, taking Madeline by the hand and then walking away.  

Leslie watched his back as he disappeared from view and rested her fingertips against her tingling cheek.  

"Your man is hot." A preteen girl said from where she sat in the waiting room chair.  

Leslie nodded, not really putting much thought into it when she said, "Yes he is."  

---

"Boy, you sure weren't no ranch worker back in your day were you?" Silas asked as he wiped his sweaty brow and watched Andrew trying, and failing, to rope a calf.  

"Nope," Andrew said with defeat as he gave up on his task and walked over to the shade of the barn eave. He slid down the wall and flopped down in the dirt. They'd been busting their backsides for hours.  Hard work was hard and he was tired.  

Silas laughed and handed him a canteen.  

"I can't," Andrew said, thinking it was whiskey. "I promised Bethany I wouldn't drink anymore."

 Silas nodded and pulled the canteen away as he leaned against the barn wall, "Got a drinking problem then, do ya?" he asked.  

 Andrew shook his head, "No, I had a living problem but Bethany fixed that." he replied honestly.

 Silas grunted and reached the canteen out to him again, "It's water," he assured the boy and Andrew took it and drank greedily. "So what did you do back in 1875?" Silas asked.  

Andrew pulled the canteen from his mouth and wiped the water from his chin with his sweat and dirt covered sleeve, "I was actually making my living as a gambler," he replied as he pushed himself back up to his feet. "I'm damn good at poker and gambling of any kind. I'm good at knife throwing too and I made some money doing that."  

"Did you save any of it?" Silas asked.  

 Andrew shook his head and grinned sheepishly as he picked at a knot in the barn wall, "No, sir. I always seemed to find things to spend it on." 	Silas chuckled, "Yeah, I'll bet you did." Andrew took another drink and then swallowed hard when Silas fixed him with an intense stare, "What are your intentions with my granddaughter?" he asked suddenly.  

Andrew frowned, "Intentions, sir?"  

"Yeah, intentionsm" Silas replied. "You planning on marrying her or just playing around for a while."  

Andrew stood straighter and squared his shoulders, "I promise you right now that I ain't just playing around." he replied. "As a matter of fact, I want nothing more than to marry the woman but I can't."  

"Why the hell not?" Silas asked. "You ain't already married are ya?"  

"Hell no!" Andrew exclaimed. "I reckon you need all kinds of things to prove who you are nowadays because a mans word apparently don't mean nothing and I don't have anything proving who I am."

 Silas studied him carefully for a moment, "So you really do love her then?"

 Andrew let out an exasperated sigh, "Of course I do! I've done told you that I love her. I'm really startin' to worry about your memory, old man."  

"Well then let's do something about that marriage, shall we?" Silas asked with a smile and Andrew found himself grinning back as he nodded like a fool.

Chapter Thirty-Five

Chapter Thirty-Five

Class had worn Bethany out. Her brain was tired and her back hurt from being cramped up to that table for hours. She sighed with relief as she pulled into Nicole’s driveway and then she frowned. Where was everyone?

Her papaw's truck was the only vehicle in the drive even though it was a little after five and everyone should be home from their work days. She also noticed that Andrew wasn't waiting for her on the porch, which was very odd. Anytime she left and came home he would be waiting for her with that big smile on his handsome face and his brown eyes sparkling with happiness at seeing her again.  

She wondered where he was as she fought to push away the disappointment she felt. She got out of the car and started up toward the house, surprised when her papaw stepped out with a broad smile on his wrinkled face.  

"What's going on?" Bethany asked suspiciously.  

"Your man had some specific instructions for you," Silas replied.  

Bethany frowned, "What kind of instructions?"  

Silas held up a black dress bag, "You are to clean up, put this on and then I am to take you to a certain destination."  

"What destination?" Bethany asked suspiciously.  

Silas shook his head, "I gotta keep that part to myself," he replied. 	Bethany's heart was racing as she wondered what in the world could be going on. She took the dress bag from her papaw and quickly went upstairs to the bathroom. She took a shower, blow dried her long dark hair and then unzipped the bag to find a simple white sundress that would hang to her knees and a pair of strappy sandals inside.  

What was going on? She quickly dressed and pulled on the sandals. She left her hair down and put on some light make-up and dangling silver earrings before walking back downstairs.  

"You look beautiful," Silas said gruffly as he stood from the couch and then cleared his throat.  

"What's going on?" Bethany asked cautiously as her stomach filled with butterflies.  

"You'll find out soon enough," he assured her. "Now it's time to go." 	Bethany's mind was racing as she tried to think of where they could possibly be going. She was following behind her papaw's truck in her car and she realized her papaw was leading her to the park and then her heart began to pound when she realized he was taking her to her special place, the place she had only ever taken one other person to.  

Gathered in that spot were Nicole, Cavanaugh, Leslie, Madeline, Ian  and Andrew. Andrew was wearing a pair of black trousers and a white button down with black vest. He had his hat clutched in his hands and it looked as if he had polished his boots. He was shifting his weight from side to side and looked more nervous than she had ever seen him look. Bethany also saw another man there... A man she was pretty sure she recognized as a preacher from one of the small Baptist churches in town.

"Papaw, what's going on?" Bethany asked through her open window as her hands shook and Silas walked up to her closed door. Andrew walked toward them, rubbing his hands up and down his thighs.  

"I think the boy wants to talk to you," Silas replied.  

Andrew opened her door and held out his hand. Bethany realized that his hands were shaking just as badly as her own, "What's going on, Andrew?" she asked as she placed her hand in his.  

He cleared his throat and she saw his smile falter, "Take a walk with me?" he asked quietly and Bethany nodded. Andrew helped her from the car and they walked away from everyone and into the woods, following the path they'd walked the day they'd made love out here.  

"What's going on, Andrew?" Bethany asked again once they were alone.  

Andrew stopped walking and turned to look at her, "You look....." Andrew searched for a word fitting her beauty, 'Breathtaking." he finally stated.  

Bethany blushed and looked down at her feet as she slid her hair behind her ear. She'd never been called breathtaking before, "Andrew...." she started.  

 He held up his hand and then took her hands in his, "I guess it's no secret just how much I love you." he said quickly. "You've changed me and it's a good kind of change. You don't seem to be real bothered by the fact that I can't hold still or that my mind has trouble focusing sometimes. Most people get annoyed by me after a while, but not you. You smile every single time you see me."  

"That's because I love you, Andrew," Bethany replied as a tear slipped from her eye.  

Andrew nodded, "I know you do and you'll never know how much that means to me. I'll never take that for granted, Bethany. I'll never take you for granted."  

"Andrew..." Bethany wondered why he was saying all of this and then it all became clear when he pulled a sparkling ring from his pocket and dropped to his knee on the forest floor.  

"I can't give you much, Bethany, I can't even legally be your husband, but I can love you. I can love you for the rest of my life and I promise you right now that you'll never be lonely a single second and you'll always know how beautiful that 

I think you are as long as I have a single breath left in my body. Now this preacher here is willing to marry us under God and I would be the happiest man on earth if you’d go along with it and say okay. Give me a chance to do something right for once in my life.“

Bethany stared down at his nervous face. His dimples were visible as he smiled nervously and his brown eyes were sparkling with a mixture of hope and fear. Bethany was shocked. This man actually wanted to marry her?! It was fast but fast didn't mean wrong. It couldn't. Not when this felt so right.  

Bethany nodded and smiled even as tears ran down her cheeks. Andrew slipped the ring on her finger, nearly dropping it as his sweaty hands shook. He got to his feet and wrapped his arms around her in an embrace so tight it stole her breath.  

"I love you so much!" he exclaimed as he spun her around and around. "You are what my mama always wanted me to find. What she always told me I needed."

Bethany tried hard to stop the flow of tears from her eyes and Andrew felt them soaking into his shirt. He pulled away and frowned at her, "Why are you crying?"  

"Because I'm happy," she replied with a smile.  

 Andrew shook his head, "Women are confusing." he said as he laid his forehead against hers.

"Where did you get the ring?" she asked and he smiled as he looked down at the simple golden band and sparkling diamond.  

"Your papaw said it was your great grandma's ring," he replied.  

"Well did she say yes or am I missing my evening nap for nothing?!" Ian's voice exclaimed, carrying through the air to their hiding place.  

"She said yes!" Andrew hollered back.  

"What?" Ian again.  

"I said yes!" Bethany exclaimed. Cheers filled the air and Andrew took Bethany by the hand and quickly started back toward their family and friends, moving so fast that Bethany was running to keep up.  

"Well let's get on with it then, it don't stay light as long as it used to," Silas warned.  

Bethany and Andrew stood hand in hand beside the preacher. The sunset light was glittering off the clear water of the pond and a light breeze was blowing through the long grasses, whipping them around their legs.  

The preacher began the very informal ceremony and Ian put Madeline on his hip as he kept his eyes focused on Leslie and tried to figure out what this yearning in his heart was. He wanted to hold her tight. She looked so lonely standing there with her hands folded at her waist. He turned his attention back to the happy couple who were currently staring into each others eyes and seemed to have forgotten that there were any other people around.

Cavanaugh stood next to Nicole and as the preacher asked Andrew and Bethany to repeat their vows, he reached out and took Nicole's hand. He wasn't sure why he chose that moment to do so, perhaps he was hoping she would understand without words what he was feeling inside for her. He still couldn't bring himself to say the words out loud, but his heart was hers and when he felt her give his hand a gentle squeeze, he hoped that meant she understood.   

"I now pronounce you husband and wife, you may kiss your bride." the preacher stated and Andrew quickly pulled Bethany to him before dipping her backward and covering her lips with his own.  

"That's the way you do it, little brother!" Ian hollered before letting out a loud whistle. "That's how the McEllis boys get it done!"  

"Well it's time for us to be off and leave the newlyweds alone to spend some time together," Silas stated.  

Bethany pulled away from Andrew quickly and ran to her papaw as he walked away toward his truck, "Papaw, can we talk for a minute?" she asked as she reached out and touched his arm.  

"Of course, but you don't want to keep your husband waiting long. That man really loves you."

Bethany looked back at Andrew, surrounded by his brothers and their women and she couldn't believe everything that had happened in the last couple of hours. She was a married woman. Maybe not legally but in her heart she was Mrs. Andrew McEllis. She loved him more than she had ever thought she would be in love with anyone and, shockingly enough, he loved her too! He loved her so much and she knew he did.  

"I really love him too, papaw."  

"I know you do. Now I gave him permission for you all to go back to my house. I'm gonna be staying somewhere else tonight to give you privacy," Silas leaned forward and kissed her brow. "It's hard for this old man to realize you're all grown up."  

"I love you, papaw."  

Silas grunted and Bethany saw the tears in his old eyes. He turned then and quickly got in his truck and drove away. Bethany watched him leave and was then overcome by a swarm of bodies, hugging and congratulating her.  

The rush of people were soon gone and Bethany found herself once again alone with Andrew in their secret place. Suddenly she felt awkward as she pushed her hair behind her ear and looked up at him.  

"I love you, Bethany," he whispered as he caressed her face with his fingertips. "I'd do anything for you."

"I love you too, Andrew."  

"The room at your papaws was his idea..." he assured her.  

"We've been sharing a room at Nicole's, Andrew." Bethany reminded him.  

 He nodded, "Yeah but I didn't want you to think that I was trying to push you to do anything."  

"We're married," she replied.  

Andrew nodded again and brushed his lips across her brow, "Yes we are."  

"It gives you certain rights." Bethany found that she wasn't nervous at all about the thought of giving herself to Andrew once again. As a matter of fact, her body was already warming and heating up just at the thought. She might not remember details of the last time they'd been together but she remembered the overall experience and she wanted to feel it all again, this time without the whiskey.  

"I would never try to pressure or force you, Bethany. I screwed up last time and I never...." Bethany cut him off by throwing her arms around his neck and covering his lips with her own.  

Andrew let out a surprised gasp and then she felt him smile against her mouth before his arms tightened possessively around her and pulled her body against him. The kiss deepened as he nipped at her lip and demanded deeper access to her mouth. Their tongues warred for dominance as Bethany felt a passionate side she hadn't known she possessed roar to life.  

Andrew pulled away from her, gasping for breath as he looked deep in her eyes, "I don't know if I can wait till we get all the way back to the house." he admitted and Bethany smiled. She pulled away from him and ran to the car. She popped the trunk and pulled out a blanket and then threw him a wink as she ran past him toward the water.  

Andrew laughed and chased after her. He caught her with one arm around the waist and she let out a happy squeal as he lifted her in the air. Darkness was settling around them but neither of them cared. Andrew spread out the blanket and Bethany was suddenly unsure of what to do.  

Andrew walked to her and when his lips found hers again, they were gentle and coaxing. Bethany kissed him back and then she moaned as his lips moved away from her lips and traveled across her jaw and then to her neck. Her fingers grasped at his back as he moved his mouth lower, brushing his lips across her collarbones and then used his tongue to trace the neckline of her dress.  

"Andrew..." she moaned as she pushed herself against him.  

He shook his head, "I'm taking my time this time, Bethany. This time I'm going to make it count. No rushing."  

"Last time was rushing?" she asked wide eyed. As she recalled they had kept at it until nearly dawn last time.  

Andrew nodded, "This time I want to learn what every inch of you tastes like."  

Bethany felt herself tremble and knew it had nothing to do with the early October air, "Can I learn what you taste like?" she asked shyly.  

 Andrew nodded as he laid her down gently, "You are my wife now which means you have certain rights to my body," he teased.  

 Bethany found some of her tension melting away as she laughed. His fingers were dancing across her stomach, skimming lightly over her breasts and drawing gasps from her parted lips, "Is that right?" she managed to whisper as his lips began to tease her heated breasts through the thin fabric of her dress.  

"That's right," he replied, his voice gruff.  

Bethany whined a little when he quit kissing her body and she opened her eyes to find him staring down at her face intently. There was a seriousness in his eyes and in the set of his jaw that she had never seen there before. He looked very grown up as he gazed at her.  

"What is it?" she asked, wondering if maybe she'd done something wrong.  

"I've made a lot of mistakes in my life, Bethany," he admitted. "A whole lot. I've been with women I didn't care about, I've got debts I never bothered to pay back, hell I left my mama's house and never looked back and had no idea the woman was even sick until it was almost too late. I didn't finish school, I've never held a real job, I don't know a trade. I'm about as worthless as they come....."  

"Andrew..." Bethany was about to argue but his fingers pressed against her lips and she fell silent. His brown eyes were soft and full of love as they looked down into hers from his position above her.  

"But being your husband, being your man, that's something I'm gonna get right. I love you more than anything else in this world. More than the liquor, the poker, the saloons, the cheap women, the thrills of what I thought life was. None of those things were really living. This is living. Holding you in my arms and knowing you're all mine.... That's my life now."  

Andrew knew he was talking too much. It was a bad habit of his, he knew, but there were so many things swirling around in his brain that he wanted to say to her and they just had to come out. He opened his mouth to speak again and this time it was Bethany's fingers covering his lips.  

He looked down at her questioningly and her tear filled brown eyes glittered with amusement as she looked up at him, "Andrew, just shut up and kiss me again."

 Andrew grinned against her hand and nodded, "Yes'm."  

They made love long and slow and Bethany found herself falling even more in love with him as he took the time to tenderly touch, kiss and explore every inch of her. She did the same for him in turn and he had barely held onto his control, gripping handfuls of grass in his hands as she'd teased him.  

They slipped their clothes back on once they were finally sated and Andrew lit a lantern that he'd brought with him. He wrapped Bethany up in the blanket and led her over to the picnic table where he had food waiting in a basket.  

"I meant to feed you right after the ceremony but...." he winked at her and she blushed. Andrew had taken the time to feed her bite after bite of fresh fruits and cheese.  

"We should probably get back to your papaws. It's getting chilly out here and I don't want you to get sick," Andrew stated once she was full. 	Bethany whimpered and snuggled closer to him, "I never want to leave our paradise," she whined.  

Andrew held her close and kissed her dark hair, smiling as he pulled a blade of grass from the waves, "Anytime we're together it's paradise, Bethany. That means we never have to leave."

Chapter Thirty-Six

Chapter Thirty-Six

"A date?!" Leslie exclaimed with shock. "You want to go on a date?" She looked at Ian, sure he had lost his mind.  

 Ian grinned as he rubbed the back of his neck awkwardly, "Sure. That is what you all call it when a man and woman go out alone and spend time together, right?"  

Leslie nodded, "Yes, but... Why in the world would you think that you and I would go out on a date?"

 Ian took a step back and cleared his throat as he looked down at the floor and kicked the wooden beams with the toe of his boot, "Well, damn. You sure know how to take a mans ego and just chuck a stick of dynamite right at it, don't you?" he grumbled.  

Leslie quickly stepped forward and shook her head, "That's not what I meant," she insisted, "But still, why?"  

Ian shrugged and forced himself to look into her grey eyes. He had no idea why his stomach was so tied up in knots. Ian had never once gotten nervous around a woman. Hell he'd had more women than he could count and yet something about this particular one made him unsure of what to say or how to act.  

"Well I.. I kinda like you and well I guess I thought the feeling was mutual but I guess I was wrong so... I'll just go walk off a ledge now." Ian turned and was about to walk away when he felt Leslie's hand on his arm.  

"Please don't."  

"You don't want me to walk off a ledge?" Ian asked as he turned back around and grinned happily.  

"No," Leslie assured him and then she shrugged, "Madeline likes you an awful lot."  

"If I didn't know any better I'd swear you were teasing me," Ian said.  

Leslie smiled, "Yes but you don't know me." she reminded him.

"So go on a date with me. Tonight. Let me get to know you and I'll do you the honors of letting you get to know me." he added with a wink.  

Leslie found herself laughing and then her head began to nod without her permission. In the next instant, her mouth too seemed to catch onto the rebellious streak, "Okay."   

She was about to take back her yes until she saw the way his strikingly handsome face lit up. He swiped his hand through his thick dark hair and smiled, "Great!" he exclaimed and then he realized that he sounded too happy. He desperately tried to wipe the happy smile off his face and failed miserably, "Well I guess you oughta get to work." he said nonchalantly. "Stay around people today. No going down dark hallways alone. And make sure a man you trust walks you out to your car."  

"Yes, sir," Leslie said with a mock salute. Truthfully she was flattered that he cared. She had 

never had anyone that truly cared in her entire life. Not a man anyway. And she found that despite her earlier apprehensions about Ian, she was starting to trust the man. That thought both excited and terrified her.

"Aww.. Ian, did I hear that right? You have a date?" Cavanaugh asked mockingly as he came into the living room.  

Ian smiled at his older brother, "Sure do. Now when are you going to take your woman out and do something romantic?"

 Cavanaugh just smiled and shook his head and Ian laughed when Nicole came down the steps next. Her hair was a little messed up in the back and her face was flushed, "Oh, I see... You do your romancing behind closed doors," he said with a wink. "Way to play it, big brother."  

"I have to go," Leslie said as she looked at the clock. "Take care of Madeline today," she added to Ian.  

He feigned hurt, "Of course I will," he promised. "You don't have to remind me."  

Leslie nodded and walked toward the door. Ian quickly slipped into the kitchen and grabbed the brown paper bag she'd forgotten again and then wrapped his hand gently around her arm to stop her, "You forgot your lunch," he responded in answer to her questioning look. "Unless of course you were just wanting to see me again before our date tonight."  

Leslie reached out and took the bag, "Thank you," she mumbled, embarrassed that he kept getting the upper hand with her. She wasn't accustomed to flirting and teasing and wasn't very good at it herself. Ian pressed a quick kiss to her temple and then Leslie quickly hurried out of the house.  

"Look at you, Ian. You've turned into a regular old family man," Cavanaugh teased.  

"Fuck you, Cav, I ain't got no interest in being a family man," Ian grumbled.  

Cavanaugh's smile grew. It was fun to be able to rattle Ian's cage about something for a change, "Sure looks like you've taken an interest," Cavanaugh replied calmly as he sat down in the armchair and pulled Nicole down into his lap.

 Nicole laughed and kissed him before jumping back up, "I have to go to work," she reminded him.  

He grumbled and pulled her down so he could kiss her lips, "Be careful." he said softly.  

Nicole nodded. She knew that his 'be carefuls' had more meaning than the average 'be careful' because of what he'd lost. "I'll see you tonight," she replied. "I love you," she whispered, brushing her lips against his ear.  

She didn't say the words often because her heart broke a little each time he couldn't say them back. This morning was no different. He squeezed her hand a little tighter but said nothing. Nicole kissed him again and then turned quickly so he wouldn't see the tears in her eyes as she grabbed her purse and walked out. She had had no idea that waiting on Cavanaugh's heart and mind to agree was going to be so painful.  

Cavanaugh watched her go and cursed himself for hurting her. Then he turned back to his brother.  

"I need some money," Ian said.  

 Cavanaugh snorted, "For?"  

"For taking Leslie out. I can't very well show up without any money and make her pay for everything."  

"How much money?" Cavanaugh asked.  

 Ian thought for a moment and grinned, "About two hundred oughta do."  

"I'll give you one hundred, but you're gonna have to pay me back," Cavanaugh warned as he reached in his pocket and pulled out the bills.

 Ian took them with a smile and nodded, "Of course," he assured his brother. "Just as soon as we get back to 1875, I'll get your money back to you."  

Both brothers fell silent then as they thought about going home. Both longed to be back in their own time and yet both had reasons to want to stay right here.  

"What are you doing with Leslie?" Cavanaugh finally broke the silence.  

Ian flopped down on the couch and stretched out his legs, "What do you mean?"  

"I mean, is this just a normal Ian thing, where you're going to woo her, bed her and then forget about her?"  

"Pretty much," Ian replied with a grin.  

Cavanaugh shook his head, "Don't do it," he warned, his tone no longer teasing. "It's obvious to everyone that sees you with that little girl upstairs sleeping that you love her and it's obvious to anyone that sees you with her mother that you might just be falling in love with her too. Don't screw this up, Ian."  

Ian snorted and pulled his hat down over his face, "Leave me alone, Cavanaugh. You don't see me involving myself in your love life," he grumbled, his voice muffled.  

Cavanaugh laughed loudly, "You've been ten foot deep in my love life since we've got here," he reminded him. "I just don't want to see you lose a good thing because you're scared of change."  

Ian pushed his hat back up and looked Cavanaugh in the eye, "Well isn't that like the pot calling the kettle black, big brother? Just how many times have you bedded Nicole without telling her the truth? It's obvious to anyone that comes within a mile of the two of you that you love her and yet you don't tell her that. You better pull your head out of your ass before she gets tired of waiting and you lose out on something good because 

you were afraid of change.“

Cavanaugh shoved himself to his feet, careful about the weight he put on his left leg and growled, "Do what you want, Ian. Hell you always do anyway," he snapped and then he limped out the back door and Ian knew he was going to the barn.

 Sometimes Ian wondered if Cavanaugh preferred the company of horses over people. Or maybe Cavanaugh just preferred the company of horses over his brother. Ian thought about what Cavanaugh had said to him and then grumbled as he relaxed against the couch and closed his eyes.  

He was Ian McEllis. He was an outlaw. A drifter. A renegade. He wasn't a father. A husband. A settling down type of man. He had 

never wanted those things. That was Cavanaugh, and apparently Andrew, possibly Jamison, but never Ian.

He heard Madeline call out for him from upstairs, she always did that, and when he would open her door she would have a pillow ready and attack him with it as she laughed happily. Ian instantly jumped from the couch and went running for her with a smile on his face.  

---

Leslie was shaking as she slipped the dangling silver earrings into her ears. They were Nicole's, of course, because Leslie didn't own jewelry of her own.  

She wished she had a dress to wear but she didn't own any of those either. As a matter of fact, she was wearing the only pair of jeans that she owned and a deep turquoise satin tank top that hugged her tiny chest and narrow waist. The neckline was lower than what she usually wore and she had actually bought the tank to wear under a blazer for job interviews but she wasn't wearing the blazer tonight.... Who wore a blazer to a date?  

A date! A date was something that Leslie had 

never been on. Frank had certainly never bothered with taking her on dates and since he was the only man she had ever been with that meant her experiences were pretty limited. She was twenty-one, felt like she was going on about forty-five, and she was just now having her first date.

She thanked God that Nicole's shoes fit her as she pulled on the strappy kitten heeled black shoes. If they hadn't then Leslie would have been forced to wear her sneakers or her work clogs, neither of which were what she would call 'date' apparel.  

She had left her shoulder length brown hair down and blown it dry after her shower. She put on a little make-up, that was something else she didn't really know how to use, and then gave herself a once over in the mirror. Considering Ian had asked her on a date after only seeing her in sweats and scrubs, she looked better than she ever had around him and felt a little more confident. She was even starting to fill back out a little, and her jeans were letting her know that as they cut off her air just a bit.  

Being around Nicole and the support system that was here was good for her and she already knew it was good for Madeline. The girl was smiling more lately than Leslie could ever remember her smiling before.  

Leslie left the bathroom and made her way back downstairs. She found Cavanaugh sitting on the living room floor with Madeline and a pile of Barbie dolls. She watched Cavanaugh's big work, hardened hands, braiding the dolls hair with an expertise that shocked her.  

He caught her watching him and smiled, "I had a daughter." Was the only explanation he gave for the skill he possessed that not many tough cowboys did.

 Leslie nodded and Nicole stepped out of the kitchen, where she was busy cooking dinner, "You look beautiful!" Nicole exclaimed.  

 Leslie sighed, "It's as good as I get." she replied.  

Nicole pointed out the front door, "Ian is waiting outside."  

Leslie nodded, "I love you, Madeline. Mommy will see you in the morning," she told her daughter.  

 Madeline jumped up and gave her a hug, "Have fun, mommy. You can be a princess and Ian can be a prince and you will dance and then kiss and fall in love just like in the storybooks!"  

Leslie shook her head at her daughters innocent outlook on life and love and bent down to kiss her dark hair, "Be good."  

"She always ism" Cavanaugh assured her.  

Leslie took a deep breath and headed out the door. She found Ian pacing the driveway. Pacing wasn't something he normally did. He was usually lounged somewhere with his eyes closed or he was playing with Madeline but he was always relaxed. To see him looking a little on edge was new and it boosted her confidence a little to know he was just as nervous about tonight as she was.  

He turned and saw her coming and a bright smile lit up his face before it disappeared and was replaced by that cocky, confident grin that he seemed to wear so often, "You look good," he said and Leslie cleared her throat and mumbled a thank you. He looked good too. Dark denim jeans, black button down, dark leather belt and polished black boots. He wasn't wearing his hat and his dark hair was falling carelessly across his brow and hanging nearly to his neck, brushing against the collar of his shirt. He had shaved and his face looked more sharp, more angled and more handsome, (if that was possible).  

"You look nice too," she replied.

 Ian went to her silver car and opened the driver door, "I know the man is probably supposed to do the driving on a date but unless you want to ride double on Saraphine, the driving will be up to you."

 Leslie smiled as she slid into the car. She could feel Ian's eyes watching every movement she made, "I can drive."  

Ian waited until she was in the car and then he shut the door. He walked around the back, his hands were shaking and his stomach was tied in knots.  

Dammit, Cavanaugh.

Ian had been able to ignore these things before and just chalk it up to having not had a woman in a while but ever since his older brother had opened his stupid mouth, Ian had been thinking. Ian didn't like to think. Thinking made things complicated and Ian liked to keep things simple.  

Something about being around Leslie was different from being around any other woman he'd ever spent time around. Maybe it was just because he was in a different time. Maybe the air or something was messing with his brain.... Yeah that had to be it. There was no way Ian McEllis could be catching settling down fever. He would go out and woo Leslie tonight, with any luck they'd wind up in bed and then come morning this itch to be close to her would be gone.  

He got into the car beside her and realized that whatever perfume she had worn tonight, some flowery scent that reminded him of afternoon naps in a field of wildflowers, filled the cramped interior. It teased his nostrils and caused an increase in his pulse. Dear God, he had lost his mind. Ian McEllis did 

not find himself head over heels for a woman and he certainly did not ever like them more than they liked him. That would just be unnatural.

"So where are we going?" Leslie asked.  

Ian raised a brow and looked at her, "You're asking me?"  

"You are the one who asked me out on a date." Leslie reminded him. 	Ian seemed to think for a minute, "I'm hungry." he finally replied. "How about you pick your favorite spot for dinner?"  

Leslie found herself laughing quietly, "Way to deflect responsibility," she teased, surprising herself.  

Ian grinned, "I've had a lifetime of practice at doing just that."  

"I guess we'll go to the grill in town," Leslie said with a bit of uncertainty. "I'll just have to stop by the bank..."  

"Why?" Ian asked.  

Leslie frowned, "Food wasn't free back in 1875 was it?"

 Ian nodded, "It was if you showed the cook a good enough time." Leslie rolled her eyes and Ian smiled, "Not usually though, no. But I have money so don't worry about it."  

Leslie nodded and silence fell over the car as she headed toward town.  

"So why Frank?" Ian asked. It was a sudden personal question but it was one he'd been wanting to ask for over a week.  

Leslie was clearly uncomfortable as she shifted in the drivers seat, "Why in the world would you ask me that?"  

Ian shrugged, "Because you're smart, hardworking, kind and a great mother. It just seems a little strange to me that you'd end up with a man like him."  

"That's a little personal!" Leslie scolded him, even as she cursed her heart for swelling at the sound of his compliments. She didn't need to take a word he said seriously, not when it was obvious he'd say anything to get a woman to jump into bed with him. She was only out with him because he had found her one weak spot, her daughter, and because her head and mouth had rebelled against her common sense this morning when he'd asked her.  

‘Bullshit, Leslie.’ a nagging voice in her head argued. ‘You’re out with him because he is handsome, kind, protective and entertaining. And so much different from any man you’ve ever known before.’ Leslie sighed. She didn’t bother to argue with the voice because for one, that kind of thing made a person crazy and for two, she knew the voice was right.

"You're the one who said I didn't know anything about you," Ian reminded her. "Now I'm trying to fix that. Besides, I've saved you from the bastard twice so I think it's only fair I understand what you ever saw in him in the first place."  

"I didn't have a happy childhood," Leslie finally whispered quietly. "My parents were distant at the best of times and violent at the worst. Frank just seemed like a natural fit after that. I never realized back then that a relationship could be anything different."  

Ian reached out and took her free hand, gently wrapping his fingers through hers and not putting much thought behind the motion. He just heard her sadness and wanted to offer some sort of comfort, "You left him," Ian reminded her.  

 She nodded and took a shuddering breath against the pain that memories of her past always brought to the surface, "Yes. Beating me was one thing but when I saw him hurting Madeline...." Leslie's voice trailed off when Ian's hand tightened on her own, the pressure uncomfortable and quite painful.

 Ian looked down and saw her fingers turning white and he quickly released his hold, "Let's talk about something else," he growled. The thought of anyone touching Leslie or Maddy made him see red. No man would ever touch what was his again.  

What was his? Damn you, Cavanaugh!  

"What about you, Ian? What was your life like back in 1875?"  

Ian shifted uncomfortably. Suddenly he was ashamed and really didn't want her to know but then again he'd always been open about the kind of man he was, at least to everyone other than his mother, "I was an outlaw. I took what I wanted, when I wanted it. I never worked a day in my life and liked it that way. I drank a lot, bedded women a lot and lived every single second to the fullest."  

"Wow. I've never once in my life been able to be impulsive and just...live." Leslie admitted. She was surprised that she was jealous of how he'd been. Not the stealing part, though she had already known that was the type of man he'd been. No, what she was jealous of was the freedom. The ability to just do what he wanted. Leslie always had a bill to worry about, or an abusive husband following her, a court date, a doctors appointment for her daughter.

"Tonight's your chance then," Ian said with a wink. "I give you my full permission and cooperation to be as impulsive as you'd like to be with me."  

"Haha," Leslie stated with a roll of her eyes. "Nice try, outlaw."  

"Can't blame a man for trying," Ian replied as he leaned back in his seat and closed his eyes. Leslie found herself laughing quietly and the silence that fell over the car wasn't as tense as the one before had been.

---

Dinner was spent laughing and talking. Ian kept Leslie entranced with stories about the past. About daring robberies (though she was sure to let him know it wasn’t okay to steal), and nail biting gun fights. Leslie found herself wishing she could see him in that place. Sweat stained clothes, atop a large black stallion with the sunshine glinting off the metal of the rigging and his gun. She knew he would make an impressive sight.

"You and I could make one hell of a team, you know," Ian said as he pushed away his empty plate. "Between my good looks and charm and your gambling skills, we'd be unstoppable."  

Leslie rolled her eyes. Ian was finding that she did that a lot and instead of finding it annoying, he found it cute, "My good looks wouldn't help any?" she asked dryly before taking a sip of her cola.

 Ian grinned, "We'll have to downplay them. I don't think I'd want to watch men drooling over you."  

"And what would we do with Madeline while we gambled ourselves into oblivion?" Leslie asked, choosing to ignore his attempt at flattery. He was wearing that cocky grin again and she found she didn't like it as much as she liked the real smiles he'd been giving her the last few days. The way he looked at her now made her feel like she was nothing but some little floozy in a saloon that he was trying to take upstairs for the night.  

Mentioning Madeline had one of those real smiles coming to Ian's face, "The girl's gotta learn poker sometime," he replied with a wink.

 The waiter brought the check and Ian grabbed it and led Leslie up to the counter where they paid for their meal and left the restaurant. Leslie noticed that despite being an outlaw who claimed to live only for himself the man was very polite and opened every door they came to. 	

"I'm not ready to head back just yet," Ian said as he looked up at the darkening sky. "Let's go to the bar... It was a honky tonk, I believe Nicole called it."  

Leslie nodded, she knew where he was talking about, "I'll challenge you to a game of pool if we can get a table. I guarantee I'll win," Leslie said as she put the car in drive and pulled out of the restaurant.  

Ian laughed, "I doubt it! You wouldn't have beaten me at poker that night if I hadn't been so focused on you instead of on the cards."  

"You were focused on me?" Leslie asked with surprise.  

 Ian shrugged, suddenly looking embarrassed, "I'll make sure we get a table," he said, changing the subject quickly.  

The bar was fairly empty since it was a weeknight but the pool tables had people playing at each when they arrived. "Come on, I'll buy us a drink while we wait." Ian said as he put his arm gently around Leslie's waist and led her to the bar.  

"You again?!"  Earl demanded when he caught sight of Ian. "Last time you were here I nearly called the police. What are you doing back?" 	Ian could feel Leslie staring at him and he smiled at Earl, "Best behavior tonight. You have my word on that," he promised.

"Is this your woman then?" Earl asked as he looked at Leslie. He had seen her in passing and knew that she was quiet and had a hard life with that husband of hers. She wasn't exactly the kind of woman that Earl had expected to see Ian walk in with, not after the types he'd been hanging off of the last time he'd been here.  

"Yes she is." Ian replied without hesitation and then he bit his tongue. 

Fucking Cavanaugh.

Earl got them each a beer and then Ian and Leslie settled into a back booth to wait on one of the pool tables.  

"Did they have pool in 1875?" Leslie asked with a frown and Ian nodded, "Back then we called it Billiards. I'm pretty good at it. Poor Cavanaugh hadn't never heard of Billiards. I swear the man hasn't ever cared about anything but working and settling down. Fun was a concept lost on him."  

"My uncle, the poker champ, he taught me how to play pool too," Leslie informed Ian with a smile.

 Ian groaned, "Let's hope he isn't as good at pool."  

"He isn't," Leslie admitted and then she gave Ian a wicked grin that had his mouth going dry and his heart thudding against his ribs, "He's better."  

Ian just stared at Leslie as she took a sip of her beer. She was so damn pretty. So damn smart. So damn witty when she let herself lower her defenses enough. And those lips of hers looked real good pressed against the rim of that beer bottle. Ian had never felt this before and it fell on him in a sudden rush that Cavanaugh was wrong. Ian wasn't falling in love with Leslie, he was already there. She had hooked him and while Ian knew that he could run away, he also knew he wouldn't get far before she was able to reel him right back in.  

Ian had always had a wandering spirit but Leslie made him want to stay. She made him want to be there to take care of Madeline and see her smiling. Be there to take Leslie her lunches when she was forgetful and simply watch her sit and breath when she didn't know he was looking.  

He wanted to kill the spiders that made her scream. He knew they made her scream because she'd had a run in with one in the bathroom and Ian had rushed to the rescue. Of course he'd scared Leslie nearly as bad as the spider had when he'd come bursting into the bathroom with his gun drawn.  

He didn't want just a night in her arms.... He wanted to wake up in them in the morning, every morning. That thought scared the tough, womanizing outlaw clear down to his polished boots. He quickly downed nearly half his beer in one gulp and then thanked the big man upstairs when a pool table opened up.  

"You ready to beat me?" he asked as he got to his feet and headed straight to the back wall to grab two sticks. He turned back around to find Leslie bending over the pool table as she set the balls up. Ian nearly choked on his tongue at the sight of her lean legs, wrapped tight in that denim that hugged the curve of her backside. He couldn't seem to take his eyes off of the sight and he quickly gulped down the rest of his beer and walked to her.  

He let his fingers skim across the satiny fabric of her blouse as he touched her back and he felt her tremble before she jumped and turned quickly, "You scared me," she stammered but Ian knew that wasn't fear lighting up her eyes.  

"Let's play some pool," he replied gruffly, as he all but shoved the pool stick at her.  

Ian lost. He lost bad. But it wasn't entirely his fault. Damn that woman had no idea how good she looked when she leaned over the pool table to take her shots. She had no idea how her shirt would fall down in the front and award him with a clear view of her chest beneath. God help him but he wanted her bad.  

It was almost a relief when the game was over and Ian was about to suggest they go home when the juke box began playing a slow song. He saw her looking longingly at a few other couples holding each other close and he sighed. Cavanaugh was so going to give him hell for life and Ian wasn't going to have any choice but to take it.  

He took Leslie by the hand and led her to the dance floor and she looked up at him with surprise, "What are you doing?"  

"Dancing with the most beautiful woman in the bar of course," he replied. He mimicked the other men and pulled her body flush against his, securing her in his arms. She looked up at him and he could feel her trembling. She was scared. He wondered if she could see how scared he was. Ian was only sure of one thing and that was that he was in love with her. He didn't know if that meant settling down, marriage or forever but he did know that it meant more than just tonight, more than just right now. And it meant he'd do anything to make her happy.  

"Are you trying to be charming again when you call me the most beautiful?" Leslie asked skeptically. She wanted to believe the compliment was genuine. God she wanted him to really care about her. She wanted to be more than just some fun for him and when she looked in his eyes she really thought maybe she was. Or was that just wishful thinking?

"You think someone like me would be dancing with you if you weren't the most beautiful?" he asked teasingly as he lowered his head and his lips brushed across her brow.  

So often over the last week he had done little things like that and every time Leslie felt his lips brush her brow, her cheek, her hair, it turned her heart into a fluttering, stuttering mess. When he would slip his arm around her waist and pull her into him it made her heart yearn for it to be real and mean something. Never in her life had she had anyone that treated her tenderly. Or like she was worth anything more than a punching bag or a sounding board for angry rants. That tenderness and caring was something she had always longed for but never thought she'd find.  

"I don't know. I can't figure you out," Leslie replied honestly.  

Ian sighed and pulled her closer, "I ain't gonna lie, Leslie. I can't figure this out either but why don't we just hold each other, spin around real slow and make everybody else think we know exactly what we're doing?"  	Leslie nodded as she lay her head against his chest and listened to the fast beat of his heart beneath her ear.  

As far as Ian was concerned the song ended too quickly and soon they were in the car and headed home. Ian led her into the house and they found a note on the table by the door telling them that Madeline had been scared to sleep alone and was in Nicole's room.  

Ian and Leslie looked at each other then. There was an empty room upstairs, "Goodnight, Leslie," Ian said as he stepped away from her. He wasn't going to sleep with her. Not now. Not when he knew in his heart he loved her. Ian had never once made love to a woman. He'd never let a woman mean anything. Leslie meant everything.  

'

I hate you, Cavanaugh.’

"Ian..." Leslie wanted him to come upstairs.  

"Can I sleep with you?" he suddenly blurted out and then he winced. "I mean really sleep... I just want to.. That is.. I mean...."  

Leslie couldn't believe what she was hearing. Ian McEllis, self proclaimed womanizer who always knew just what to say was a stuttering mess. He kept rubbing the back of his neck and he looked horrified at his own lack of control.  

"I would like that," she said quietly. His uneasiness eased her own and Leslie had never simply been held as she'd slept. Frank wasn't the romantic, cuddling type.  

Ian nodded and let her lead him up to the bedroom. She grabbed some pajamas from her dresser and then slipped from the room to the bathroom. 	Ian smiled at the sight of her in her sweat pants and t-shirt when she came back and then he too left the room so he could use the bathroom before joining her in bed. When he got back to the room, she was buried beneath the blankets.

 Ian's heart was thudding violently as he climbed into the bed and slid beneath the covers behind her. He curled his body around hers and pulled her close against him, resting his face against her soft hair, "Goodnight, Leslie." he whispered gently.  

"Goodnight," she replied in a voice so quiet he could hardly hear her.  

Ian's body was on fire. He wanted her. He wanted her bad. As a matter of fact he had never wanted anyone this badly but he knew he wouldn't take her. Not yet. She was scared. She'd been hurt. She needed time. She needed time to realize he was serious. Hell he needed time to come to terms with the fact that he was serious.  

Ian scowled when he realized that for the first time in his life he was actually putting someone else's needs before his own. For the first time he wanted to do more than just spend a night with a woman, he actually wanted to see what Leslie would look like when the sunrise came streaming through the window beside them.  

Cavanaugh was definitely going to get punched for planting these damn ideas in his head. But for now, Ian just held Leslie tighter and realized deep in his heart that nothing had ever felt so perfect.

Chapter Thirty-Seven

Chapter Thirty-Seven

The pain was nearly unbearable but the fear was worse and it gave Cavanaugh the strength he needed to drag his worthless leg behind him as he made his way to the house he had hand built for his family.

It was so quiet. Too quiet. Susie should be giggling with her dolls and Timothy should be laughing as he ran through the chicken coop while Leah hummed a song in the kitchen. 


The silence was like a ten ton weight in his heart. Surely nothing had happened to his family. Who would hurt two helpless children and an innocent woman? Leah didn't even know how to fire a gun. She couldn't defend herself or the children. 


Cavanaugh was leaving a trail of blood as he made his way into the house and called out for his family, his voice weak and raspy. 


He was met with more of that oppressive silence. He draggged himself into the kitchen and his heart stopped beating. His stomach turned. His world stopped spinning. 


This wasn't Leah, Timothy or Susie.... Lying in a pool of her own blood with her clothing ripped and torn and her throat slit was his Nicole. Cavanaugh yelled out. It was an animalistic sound more so than a human one. A heart wrenching cry full of pain and anger. 


He went to her and fell beside her, pulling her soft body against him as he wept into her soft golden hair. 


"Why you?" he whispered as tears ran down his face. "I can't live through losing you too, cowgirl." 


Cavanaugh held her a long time, rocking back and forth as he wept until his eyes went completely dry. He had failed. He had failed again. He hadn't kept her safe just the same as he hadn't kept Leah, Susie or Timothy safe. 


Cavanaugh had survived through the death of his first family, though he had lived in a catatonic state until he had met Nicole and she had saved him. Her touch, her laugh, her smile, her sarcasm and the way she seemed to be able to put him and his brothers all in their place. 


He couldn't survive this. Nicole was his angel; his saving grace. Without her he wanted to die. He pulled his gun from his hip as he laid her body back down. 


He pressed a gentle kiss to her cold lips and then rested the barrel of his .45 tight against his temple. His finger squeezed the trigger slowly and he was looking deep into Nicole's lifeless green eyes when the gunshot roared inside the tiny kitchen.....

Cavanaugh sat bolt upright in bed with a gasp and he heard a sleepy groan beside him before a hand lightly touched his bare back, "Lay back down, Cavanaugh. It's barely five in the morning."  

Cavanaugh looked down at Nicole, her eyes were still closed and then he saw a crease form between her brows. "Why are you all sweaty?"  

He looked at her and felt his heart fill with so much relief and so much love he was afraid that it was going to blow apart right in his chest. Then guilt replaced it as he thought of his dream. Suddenly he shoved himself from the bed and left the room without saying a word.  

Nicole jumped up as well and followed him. She caught him in the hallway and grabbed his arm, "What's wrong?" she demanded in a hushed whisper, trying not to disturb anyone else. She knew that Madeline was still asleep in her room and Andrew and Bethany were asleep in theirs. She assumed that Leslie was in her room and Ian was probably on the couch or out in the barn since he'd been sleeping both places lately.  

"Just let me be," he stated harshly and he limped away from her. Nicole stood in the hallway suddenly feeling cold and lonely as she heard the back door open and close. She stood there for a long time with her arms crossed over herself.  

She was tired. Tired of his hot and cold. Tired of feeling like he was constantly holding something back. She loved Cavanaugh. With all her heart and soul she loved that man and she had thought that he loved her too. She had thought she was making progress. But now.... Now her heart was tired of being hurt waiting around on him.  

---

Leslie was aware of the warm, hard body laying beside hers. She smiled before opening her eyes and taking in the sight of Ian’s sleeping face. She had turned sometime in the night and the fronts of their bodies were nearly touching. His lips were close to her forehead and she could feel his warm breath teasing her brow with every slow breath he took.

Leslie felt safe. That thought settled over her and caused more than a little surprise. How long had it been since she had felt completely safe? Had she ever? She reached up a shaking hand and brushed her fingertips across his jaw. His skin was surprisingly soft beneath her touch. Her eyes went to his lips, just a bit fuller than most men's and parted slightly as he slept. She bit her own lip as the temptation to touch them came to her. What could it hurt? He was sound asleep and would never know....  

She moved her fingertips to his mouth and let her thumb brush across them. Heat seemed to sear her thumb and then she wanted to kiss him. Should she? Would he be upset?  

She nearly let out a yelp of shock when his lips suddenly curved into a smile beneath her hand, "Feel free to be as impulsive as you'd like," he teased gently, his eyes remaining closed.

 Leslie jerked her hand away, "You're awake!" she exclaimed accusingly.  

 His smile broadened, "Yep." His arm, which had been draped loosely over her hips, tightened and pulled her closer. Leslie could feel Ian Jr. pressing against her but Ian sr. didn't seem to be interested in anything other than holding her close.  

"I thought you were sound asleep." she told him, her voice a little more strained as her body heated at the feel of him against her.  

"I'm never 

sound asleep,“ Ian countered. “With all the people I dealt with I never could afford it.”

Leslie stared at his face, taking in every detail. He had a small scar below his lip, though it wasn't very noticeable unless you were this close, "Is sleep expensive where you come from?" she asked with a slight smile.  

 Ian nodded, though his eyes were still closed. His lips brushed against her brow in a soft caress, "It can cost you your life," he replied simply.  

"Is there a reason you're keeping your eyes closed?" Leslie inquired with a frown. "I promise I don't look too bad in the morning."  

"I'm building myself up," Ian admitted.  

"For?"  

"For my first time with a woman."  

Leslie stiffened a little and her eyes instantly went down to the lower half of their bodies. Ian chuckled and wrapped one of his long legs up and over hers, "Not 

that first time. That came and went about six years ago.“ he assured her. “ I was talking about my first morning. I’ve never stuck around till the morning before.“

"Oh...." Leslie stated lamely as her heart constricted in her chest. God help her but she was falling in love with a lazy, shiftless outlaw.  

A sudden gunshot filled the air and Leslie screamed. Ian quickly shoved her back against the bed and covered her body with his own just before another gun shot rang out in the silent morning.  

"What if it's Frank?! What if he's going to kill me.. Or Madeline! Madeline!" Leslie exclaimed as fear took over her. She thrashed against Ian in an attempt to get free so she could go save her daughter.  

Ian could see out the window from here and he saw that the gunshots were simply Cavanaugh who had set up a row of cans and was busy shooting them all. Leslie was near tears beneath him and Ian didn't know what to do to calm her. She couldn't seem to hear him speaking no matter how many times he assured her everything was fine.  	

Finally he did the only thing he knew to do. He lowered his head and captured her lips beneath his own.  The kiss was hard and fast and when he pulled away she was breathing hard and looking up at him. Surprise, confusion and fear still shining in her gray eyes.  

"It's..." Ian cleared his throat when he realized something seemed to be lodged inside. His heart had never pounded so hard and he was really concerned for the well being of his ribs. "It's just Cav out there shooting. He must have had a bad night because he always shoots targets when he's upset about something."  

Leslie bit her lip and he saw shame fill her eyes, "I'm sorry." she said. 	Ian shook his head and his expression turned serious, "I'm sure you already know that I'm good at going with the flow. Right now the flow is wherever you are, Leslie. You and Maddy. You're both mine now, and us McEllis boys, we protect what's ours. That bastard won't hurt either one of you ever again."  

Leslie couldn't think of anything to say so she said nothing. Instead she laid her hand on his cheek and pulled his mouth back down to hers. This time the kiss was soft and gentle. It was almost tentative as if each was just trying to figure out the other.  

Another gunshot had them pulling apart and Madeline's voice speaking to Nicole reached their ears, "I want my mommy." she said. "Cav's gun is loud."  

Leslie and Ian both let out moans. Ian kissed her forehead and then smiled as he got out of the bed and helped her to her own feet, "That was my first good morning kiss." Ian admitted.  

Leslie smiled at him, "It was a nice one."  

 Ian was about to reply when Madeline's little hand knocked on the door, "Mommy, is Ian in there with you?"  

Ian stepped back and rubbed the back of his neck sheepishly as Leslie opened the door, "Good morning, baby girl." Leslie said to her daughter. 	Madeline nodded but then her eyes went to Ian, "You stayed with my mommy last night?"  

"Uh.." Ian wasn't sure what to say and he looked at Leslie but she seemed just as unsure as he was.  

Madeline smiled and ran to him. She jumped up in his arms and Ian wrapped her in a tight hug.  

"What was that for?" he asked her with a smile after she pressed a big kiss to his cheek.  

"I knew you and mommy would fall in love!" she exclaimed with the innocence and pure happiness that only a four year old girl could muster. "Does this mean you'll be my daddy?"  

"Madeline..." Leslie groaned as she waited for Ian to toss the girl down and run off screaming.

 Instead Ian got really quiet and studied the girls face. He moved a strand of her hair from her cheek and pulled her kitten shirt down on her stomach before nodding, "I'm not sure how good I'll be at it but, yeah, I'll be your daddy."  

"Ian, You don't have to do that..." Leslie gasped as she grabbed the dresser for support. Her legs had suddenly grown too weak to hold her up.  

"Yeah I do," Ian replied, his own legs doing their fair bit of shaking.  

"Will you color with me, Ian... I mean daddy?" Madeline asked happily.

 Ian nodded and carried her to the door. He stopped beside Leslie, who looked both doubtful and scared, "I know you're scared but please trust me when I say I won't hurt either one of you," he assured her. He kissed her cheek and then walked out in the hall.  

When he walked past Nicole's room he heard her crying through the cracked door. At that same moment Bethany and Andrew came out of their room, "Why in the world is Cav shooting like a crazy person this early?" Andrew grumbled as he rubbed his sleep filled eyes and, as if on cue, another gunshot filled the air.  

"I don't know." Ian replied. "Maddy, will you let Bethany take you down and get the crayons and paper ready and I'll be down in a minute to  color with you?"

 Madeline nodded, "Okay, daddy." she replied. Ian sat her down and Bethany took her hand and after throwing a questioning glance at Ian, she led the girl downstairs.  

"Daddy?" Andrew asked.  

 Ian shot him a warning glance, "Shut up, Andrew." Andrew nodded and held his hands up before following Bethany and Madeline down stairs.  

Ian went to Nicole's door and tapped it with his knuckles.  

"Go away." she replied with a sniff.  

Ian shook his head and walked in, "What's going on with you and my trigger happy brother?" he asked.  

"He's not the one that shot my alarm clock and various other household items," Nicole countered as she used her blanket to wipe her face. "And I think I told you to go away."  

"Selective hearing," Ian replied as he sat down on the foot of Nicole's bed. "What did Sir Stupid do now?"  

"I'm just tired, Ian," Nicole replied softly.  

 Ian tilted his head, "Tired of?"  

"Waiting."  

"He loves you, Nicole," Ian assured her, feeling a little awkward at the heart to heart conversation.  

"I thought so too, but...." Nicole shrugged. She didn't do open well and honestly the only person she was truly open with was Cavanaugh.  

Ian sighed and stood up, "I ain't cut out for this caring shit," he mumbled as he walked out the door. He hadn't never worried himself much about anybody else and now he was worried about making things work with Leslie and Maddy, worried about Nicole's tears and worried about Cavanaugh's hard headed ass. It was exhausting and he was already ready for a nap.  

He made his way downstairs and outside to where Cavanaugh was still firing away at the targets he'd set up. Ian knew that Cavanaugh wouldn't hear him coming. Ian knew how to be quiet. He frowned, surely Cavanaugh had to be a little cold. The morning air was chilly and the man was wearing nothing but his trousers and boots.  

Cavanaugh took a break to reload and that's when Ian made his presence known, "What the hell are you doing?"  

"Do I really have to explain the workings of a gun to an outlaw like you?" Cavanaugh asked dryly without turning to look at him.  

"I wasn't talking about the gun," Ian replied as he shoved Cavanaugh and the man stumbled forward. Ian knew Cavanaugh could probably kick his ass but he needed to pull his head out of his own first.  

Cavanaugh turned and Ian saw the anger in his blue eyes as he rose to his full height and looked down at him, "I don't like to fight, Ian, but I will." 	Ian nodded and shoved him again, "Good!" he exclaimed. "That'll give me an excuse to punch  you and knock some sense into that hard head."  

"What are you talking about?" Cavanaugh growled as he finished loading his gun and shoved it in his holster, which he'd grabbed from beside the door on his way outside.  

"Nicole is in there crying because you're such a jackass."  

"She's crying?" Cavanaugh asked as he looked up at the house.   

"Yeah she's crying. You're losing her, big brother. You better figure out what's wrong up here..." Ian tapped roughly on Cavanaugh's temple, "And make it right before it's too late."   

Cavanaugh swallowed hard and then limped off to the barn, not bothering to say anything else to Ian.  

Ian threw his hands up in the air, "I'm trying, mama, but that bastard is stubborn as hell!"  

---

Nicole calmed down, got control of her hormones which were a bit out of whack the last couple of days and then dressed quickly in a clean pair of yoga pants and a long sleeved t-shirt. She tossed a shirt for Cavanaugh over her shoulder and left her room.   

She went to the kitchen and smiled a thank you at Bethany who had made a pot of coffee. She smiled at Ian as she went about getting both she and Cavanaugh a cup. Ian was holding tight to Leslie's hand beneath the kitchen table and coloring a princess's dress with the other while Madeline handed him crayon after crayon.  

"Is Cavanaugh still in the barn?" Nicole asked Ian as she lifted up both coffee mugs. 	

 Ian nodded, "Sure is. He's out there communing with the horses."  

"Haha, I'll bet that's not all he does with those horses. I think he loves them more than people," Andrew added with a chuckle.  

 Bethany elbowed him in the stomach, "Be nice." she warned.  

Nicole just shook her head as their antics continued and she walked through the living room and out the back door.  

---

Cavanaugh finished combing out Gemini's mane and then sat down on a hay bale in his stall. He'd been spending a lot of time with the scarred gelding and had earned quite a bit of his trust, though he still hadn't tried to ride the beast.  

"I'm lost, Gemini, and I just don't know what to do about it," Cavanaugh said quietly. Most would consider him weird to be having conversations with a horse, but while they were rather one sided, Cavanaugh found that they usually helped him more than talks with a person.  

"I love her, Gemini. I love her a lot. But that's gotta make me a monster, doesn't it?" Cavanaugh sighed and rubbed his face roughly. "Maybe not loving her, but how much I love her.... I had a wife and I thought that I loved her with all my heart and soul but I'm starting to think that I didn't. Maybe that's the part that makes me a monster. I met Leah when I was young. I'd always wanted to get married and have a family and she was the first girl that I'd really gotten to know, and I liked her, so we got married. I thought it was true love and I thought that was as good as it got. We weren't best friends but we got along. There wasn't a whole lot of passion but I just thought that was the way it was, but now...."  

Cavanaugh paused to pull a cigarette from his pocket and light it.  

"The love I have for Nicole is so much different from what I felt for Leah. It's deeper, it's bigger, it's more..... What I need to do is just cowboy up. I've always been good at doing that before so I'm not sure what's so damn hard about it now."  

Cavanaugh heard the scuffing of a shoe and quickly poked his head out of the stall to see Nicole walking away from the barn, "Nicole?" he called out and she stopped and turned slowly.  

He could see the guilty expression on her face as she stood there, "I'm sorry. I didn't mean to eavesdrop. I was just bringing you a shirt and some coffee," she held up the mugs as proof.

 Cavanaugh felt his face redden with embarrassment as he rubbed the back of his neck, "How much of that did you hear?"  

"All of it." Nicole replied, looking just as embarrassed as he felt. 	Cavanaugh nodded. "Ian said you were crying.'  

"Ian is a liar," she replied quickly, but Cavanaugh knew that Ian hadn't been lying. Nicole's eyes were still red rimmed and her cheeks a little puffy.  He was about to say something when he heard Andrew and Ian arguing up at the house over which of them was the better gambler. Madeline laughed and Bethany said something though her words were too quiet to make out.  

Suddenly he wanted privacy to talk to Nicole. Privacy to bare his soul with her. Tell her about his dream. About his fears. About the fact that he needed her and loved her more than he'd ever needed and loved another person.  

"Come for a ride with me." he said quickly.  

Nicole raised her brow, "A ride?"  

Cavanaugh nodded as he walked to her, took the coffee cups from her hand, sat them on a barrel beside them and then grabbed his shirt, "I can't ride two horses by myself, can I?" he asked as he slipped it on.

"Okay then," Nicole agreed. "Let's go for a ride."

Chapter Thirty-Eight

Chapter Thirty-Eight

After Nicole had packed them something to eat and gotten a blanket and a warm shirt for each of them to wear, they started off down the mountain trail on the horses, which Cavanaugh had had saddled and ready.

They rode in silence. Cavanaugh wasn't sure how to start the conversation and Nicole was still trying to digest everything she had overheard him say to Gemini.  

"Right here should be good," Cavanaugh said as they rode into a clearing with a stream running through the center. They hitched the horses beneath some pines and then made their way to a large oak beside the water. Nicole spread out a blanket for them to sit on and then opened the cooler she had packed and pulled out an apple for each of them.  

"Thank you," Cavanaugh said as he pulled out his knife and cut off a slice. Nicole took a bite of her own and stared into the water, watching a group of minnows dart about as she waited for him to speak.  

"I haven't been very fair to you," Cavanaugh finally said.  

Nicole glanced over at him and saw that he was looking off into the distance, his knife and apple both resting in one hand as he pulled his hat off and tossed it aside with the other. Nicole didn't say anything because she didn't know what he wanted her to say.  

Cavanaugh picked at a blade of grass, still looking away from her, "I figured the way we were was okay because it worked for me and the worst part was that I knew that it was hurting you but chose to ignore that fact."  

"Cavanaugh, you were honest with me from the beginning about not being able to really love me...."  

"That's just it!" Cavanaugh exclaimed as he sat his apple and knife down and moved closer on the blanket. "I wasn't honest, because if I'd been honest with you, or with myself, then I would have told you that I have loved you nearly as long as I've known you."  

"You have?" Nicole whispered as tears filled her eyes. Cavanaugh nodded as he wrapped his arms around her and pulled her onto his lap. Nicole was amazed that she had finally found a man who made her feel almost petite.  

"Yes," he admitted. "You are everything that I never realized I wanted. Everything I never realized I needed. I didn't know that love could feel this way, that a relationship could be this way. You are my friend, my lover and all I want. I'm not big on words but I'm gonna try because I want you to know this...."  

Nicole nodded as she fought back her tears and laid her head against his heart. Finally, after so much pain at his refusal to love her back he was telling her that he did indeed love her. That he had loved her all along.  

"You heard everything I said to Gemini and I meant it all. Leah was my first love but she wasn't my great love. My great love is you. When I lost her and I lost our children, I also lost myself. But I carried on because that's what a cowboy does.  When I woke up in your spare bedroom, I hadn't been happy in so long that I had forgotten what it felt like to be happy. Then I heard this voice singing about cowboys taking her away and I was about to open the door when an angel threw it open. I was trying to figure out what I was feeling as I looked at her when she shot bleach in my eyes...." He smiled at this memory.  

 Nicole grinned sheepishly, "Sorry about that."  

"I'm just glad you didn't have a gun on your side, I probably would have died." He replied with a shrug.  

"What do you mean you were trying to figure out what you were feeling when you looked at me?"  

"I had never been a passionate man. Leah and I weren't passionate. We made love, obviously, but it was always more because we were supposed to than because we 

had to if you know what I mean…“ Nicole nodded, she knew what he meant.

"It wasn't until you came into my life that I realized I had passion inside of me... And I fought it because I thought I owed it to Leah and to the kids to never be happy again. They were dead and I wanted to pretend I was as well."  

Nicole kissed his jaw when she saw how sad he looked and he smiled down at her and smoothed her hair from her cheek, "You saved me. You made me happy again. You made me smile. You made me want to feel. You made me want to be alive. I hadn't wanted to be alive since I lost them. I don't think I'll ever be over losing my children but I want you to know that you are the only woman in my heart. You're not sharing it with a ghost."

"I would never expect you to forget about Leah, Cavanaugh. She was your wife."  

"Yeah she was." Cavanaugh agreed. "And I did love her but it was different. It was.... 

less, “ Cavanaugh swallowed hard. “Does that make me sound like a monster?”

"No," Nicole replied. "I loved Brian too. Sure he didn't die but he might as well have. He was my first love. My high school sweetheart. I thought we were going to get married and grow old together. It was an immature love. It never was able to grow or mature because it wasn't right. I didn't realize that at the time but I know it now."  

"Maybe that's what is was with Leah. Maybe that's why it always felt like something was missing, because it was. But I really did love her and I would have stayed by her side and been faithful to her forever if...." Cavanaugh's voice broke off.  

 Nicole snuggled closer to him, "You don't have to make excuses for loving her, Cavanaugh. I'm not jealous of what you shared with Leah. Of course you would still be by her side if she were alive because you are an honorable man. A man who stands by his word. I love that about you."  

Cavanaugh sighed with relief. It felt as if a giant weight had been lifted from his shoulders. He had known Leah well and he knew that if Leah could speak to him now she would be happy for him. She would like Nicole. She'd probably find her a little unladylike and rough around the edges but she would like her. Hell she had always found Cavanaugh a little rough around the edges.  

Cavanaugh thought back to their marriage. Really it was odd that she had picked him. She hadn't like guns. She hadn't liked horses. She hadn't liked sleeping under the stars. Hell she hadn't even really wanted to move out to the country though Cavanaugh had insisted that they were going to anyway. Had she been happy with him? Really happy? Cavanaugh didn't think so. She had needed a gentleman. Someone who worked in a suit and lived in a townhouse. But he knew that she had loved him just the same as he'd loved her, despite all their differences and incompatibilities. And they had both adored their children.  

"I love you, Nicole. I haven't ever said this and honestly didn't think I ever would because it's a bit sappy but, you are my soul mate."

 Nicole wanted to snuggle closer to him but that was impossible since she was already as close as they could get with clothes on. And neither of them were in any mood for lovemaking. Both just wanted affection and warmth. To simply be held.

"You had a dream last night, didn't you? One that really got to you?" Nicole asked quietly.  

Cavanaugh shivered at memories of her dead eyes and squeezed her tighter as he rested his chin on the top of her head, "Yes. I never told you about the day my family died did I?"  

"Not really," Nicole replied. "And you don't have to if it's too hard."  

"I want to," Cavanaugh replied. "I think I need to."  

Nicole just nodded. So Cavanaugh thought back to that day and swallowed hard, "I had been gone for two days. I'd taken a few heads of cattle to a town about five hours away, longer with the cattle, so I could sell them to buy supplies to get us through the year. I could have come home the night before but chose not to because as I was getting ready to leave that night I saw a doll in the window of a shop in town. Our local town was small and didn't have fancy toys but this doll had a pretty dress and her mouth really moved up and down if you pushed on this lever on its back.  

"I knew Susie would love it but the shop was closed and the doll was nearly twelve dollars. I knew Leah would pitch a fit if I spent the money we still had on something that frivolous so instead of going home, I went to the saloon to bet a little of my money and get enough to buy my kids each a gift. The next morning I bought the doll and a metal train for Timothy. I also got a necklace for Leah, because she liked to wear pretty things now and then. Always under dress of course because a proper Christian lady didn't wear flashy things."  

Cavanaugh smiled as he remembered the way Leah would always flush and smile guiltily when he caught her putting on jewelry or spending extra time on her hair.  

"You were a good father and husband," Nicole said softly.  

 Cavanaugh grunted, "I should have gone home the night before. I'd have been able to save my family if I had."  

Nicole shook her head and looked up at him. His blue eyes were sad again and she kissed him softly, "You don't know that," she countered. "You may have died with them. Do you have any idea how many times I've cursed myself for not making mom go to the doctor the minute she started complaining about not feeling well? I think to myself that I could have saved her if I'd just dug my feet in and made her go.  Or how many times I've hated myself for not picking up the phone the night my father wrecked and died. He called me from the bar and wanted a ride but I was so tired of getting drunken calls in the middle of the night that I ignored the phone.  

"Of course we hate ourselves and we tell ourselves that we should have done better, that things would have been different, but we don't know that... The cancer that killed my mother probably would have killed her anyway and even if I had gone to my father that night there would have been another night, another tree. 'What ifs' and 'should haves' don't do anything to help those that have left us and only make us miserable. We have to learn how to let them go."  

"I know," Cavanaugh replied tenderly as he swiped a tear from her eye. "Deep down I know that."  

"It still hurts though, doesn't it?" Nicole asked.  

Cavanaugh knew the question was rhetorical so he just kissed her brow and then once she relaxed her head once again against his chest, he resumed his story, "As I got closer to home, I started feeling uneasy. I couldn't explain it. It just felt like something was wrong. I was almost home. Just one more hill and a few curves along the river and I'd be there. It was midday and the birds were singing. Then suddenly there was a gunshot and it felt like my leg exploded. I fell off my horse and tried to get my gun but a boot was suddenly stomping on my face and I blacked out."  

He paused and Nicole ran her hand down his left thigh, letting her fingertips trace the puckered scar beneath the denim, "I woke up in a pool of blood and the pain was terrible. My head was aching and bloody from the kick and I thought about just laying there and dying but then I thought about my family. I was so close to home and all I could think of was what if the attacker had gone after them. Leah didn't allow guns in the house when I wasn't home and so I knew she wouldn't have a way to defend herself or the children.  

"I dragged myself home, realizing first just how quiet it was. Too quiet. I called out for them but no one answered so I dragged myself into the kitchen and that's when I found them..." Cavanaugh felt his stomach turn at the memory but he knew he needed to share this. He needed to tell Nicole. He had never shared this much of his story with anyone and he wanted her to know. He needed her to know; to understand why he was sure to be overprotective of her. To understand why he'd be jumpy and defensive around anyone he considered a threat to her.  

"Timothy and Susie must have been at the table when whoever it was came in. It looked like they'd been practicing their numbers. Leah was always a stickler for making sure they studied all they could. She wanted them to be more than just farmers and ranchers when they grew up. They were laying on the floor when I found them. They'd been shot in the head." 	Cavanaugh heard Nicole's sharp intake of breath and he kissed her hair, "Leah was by the kitchen door, I guess she tried to run for it at some point. Her dress was ripped so it was clear they forced her before they slit her throat."  

"Cavanaugh I'm so sorry," Nicole said, knowing the words were meaningless but not knowing anything else to say.  

"I buried them and dragged myself to town and the doc. Even though I lived through the wound a part of me died that day and it was dead until I met you."  

"Cavanaugh." Nicole sighed out his name in a whisper.  

 He pulled away from her and looked down into her eyes, "Do that again..." he said and she frowned.  

"What?"  

"Whisper my name like that. I ain't never heard anybody say my name quite the way you do."  

Nicole just smiled up at him and he kissed her gently, "Is that what you dreamed about then?" she asked.  

 He shook his head, "It started that way but when I got in the house I didn't find them... I found someone else."  

"Who?" Nicole asked and instantly she saw his face pale and his eyes become haunted.  

"You. They'd taken you from me. I held your body and I cried and then I just gave up. I lived through losing Leah, I lived through losing my children but to lose you on top of that, to lose the angel who had saved me, it was more than this tough cowboy could take and I pulled my gun and...."  

"Just stop." Nicole snapped quickly, not liking the image he was painting. She understood now. His fear to love her wasn't just guilt over Leah and his kids and feeling like he was moving on without them. He was also scared to love her because he was afraid of losing her. He was terrified the past would repeat itself.  

"Cavanaugh, I'm only going to say this once, okay, so listen close." 	Cavanaugh frowned and lines creased on his brow, "Okay."  

"I love you. I want to spend forever with you. I want to be by your side until we are both old and gray and pass away together while holding hands in our sleep." Cavanaugh smiled then, pleased with that image, "But," the but caused another frown. "If something happens to prevent that. If I get sick or in an accident or...."  

"Stop," he all but growled as his grip on her tightened.  

"No," she countered and Cavanaugh shook his head. She sure as hell was stubborn when she set her mind on something. "If I can't grow old with you and die with you in our sleep then I want your word that you won't do something crazy like take your own life. I would 

never want that. I would want you to keep living and find a new happiness.“

"I wouldn't be happy again. Not really," he countered and Nicole glared at him. He liked the way her nostrils flared when she was irritated.  

"Give me your word, cowboy."  

"Nothing is going to happen to you because I won't let it," Cavanaugh argued stubbornly and Nicole punched his arm.  

"Promise me!" she all but exclaimed.  

He let out a long, tired sigh and nodded, "Okay. I promise to carry on if something happened, but I can't promise to be happy again."  

"I guess that'll have to do," Nicole relented as she moved off of his lap.

 He grumbled, "I was enjoying holding you."  

"I'm hungry," she replied as she found her discarded apple on the blanket. She was about to take a bite when Cavanaugh snatched it from her. "Hey!"  

"Let me help," He grabbed his knife and cut her off a slice before holding it up to her mouth.  

"Are you feeding me? A big tough guy like yourself?"  

"Don't tell anybody," he replied with a wink.  

Nicole took the offered bite and smiled.  

"So you play piano and guitar and you know how to romance a woman and yet you also know how to stay on a bucking bulls back and wrestle a steer to the ground?"  

"Jack of all trades, master of none," Cavanaugh replied with a wink and Nicole smiled happily. Cavanaugh seemed different now that he'd opened up to her. He'd been happier in the last couple weeks but now he seemed 

lighter . Like a weight had been lifted.

His fingertips grazed against her lips as he placed the next bite of apple into her mouth and suddenly they were both more than ready to do more than just cuddle.  

Cavanaugh's laughter filled the air as Nicole jumped across the blanket and tackled him to the ground, turning into a hungry growl when she pressed her mouth to his.  

---

"Thank the Lord!" Evelyn exclaimed as she jumped up and down with happiness and clapped her hands.  

Mary walked from the clouds and smiled a broken toothed smile at her friend, "Happy, are you?" she asked.  

"Ian is actually becoming a 

man! “ Evelyn exclaimed. “And Andrew is married to a woman that calms and centers him just like I wanted him to be. Jamison found Leah and the babies murderers and now Cav… My Cavanaugh has finally realized that his life didn’t end when theirs did.”

"I told you to simply have faith in me," Mary reminded her.

 Evelyn nodded and gave her a guilty smile.  

"Yes you did. I'm sorry I doubted you."  

"You should be." Mary scolded as she sat down on a bench of clouds.  

"But..." Evelyn started before stopping quickly and biting her lip. 	Mary rolled her pale blue eyes and smoothed out her tattered skirt, "What?"  

"When are my boys going to go home? If they have all learned their lessons then what are they still doing in the future?"  

"I have my reasons. A couple could go home now but you said you wanted them all together."  

"And the women?"  

"What happened to the Evelyn who was happy with my work thus far and apologized for not having more faith in me?"  

"She is worried about her son's hearts."  

"Don't worry so much, Evelyn. They are strong men and their hearts will be just fine."  

"Wait, does that mean you're going to hurt them?!" Evelyn demanded.  

With a smile and a wave of her hand Mary faded into nothing. Evelyn called out for her but she didn't answer. Evelyn sat down heavily on the cloud bench and felt worry tearing at her heart. If Mary hurt her boys she would knock what few teeth the old bat had left, right down her skinny throat.

Chapter Thirty-Nine

Chapter Thirty-Nine

"Where's Madeline?" Cavanaugh asked as Ian came out and joined he and Andrew on the porch two days later. The women were all gone to school and work.  

"She's watching that talking cheese show," Ian replied as he stretched his arms high over his head and then winced at the sound of a car horn in the distance, "Have either of you noticed how loud everything is here?"  

"Yeah," Cavanaugh agreed as he pulled out a cigarette and lit it.  

"I'm homesick," Andrew whined as he went about cleaning his gun with some oil and rags.  

"I am too," Ian admitted. "There's too many rules here. Too much noise. Too much craziness. I miss riding for days. Going town to town. Having that sense of freedom."  

"I miss ranch life. It's not the same now," Cavanaugh stated. "They got tractors, four-wheelers and lots of other easy ways to do things. I like doing things the hard way. Really working for it."  

"I miss saloons and poker," Andrew chimed in. "I was good at gambling."  

All three brothers shared a knowing look, finding camaraderie in their memories of home. 	

"There are a few things that home didn't have," Cavanaugh finally said softly. 	

"Bethany," Andrew agreed.  

"Nicole."  

"Maddy and Leslie."  

Silence fell over them for several long minutes, "Maybe we can take them with us." Andrew finally spoke up and Ian and Cavanaugh looked at him as if they thought he was crazy. "What?!" Andrew demanded. "I've heard Nicole say she feels like she was born in the wrong time. Bethany dreams about the past. Maybe they were supposed to come back with us. Maybe that's the way Mary planned it!"  

"Leslie hasn't said anything about being born in the wrong time," Ian reminded him.  

Andrew frowned, "Yeah, but what does she have here? An abusive husband and no other family of her own. 

You are all she and Maddy have. If she comes back with us then she’ll have you, she’ll have three brothers-in-law, she’ll have Nicole and Bethany. And she’ll have Hallie if Jamison finally settled down with the woman.“

"Why are we talking about this like we have a choice?" Cavanaugh asked. "It seems like that crazy old bat does pretty much whatever the hell she wants."  

"Yeah, but maybe she'll send us to that cloud place again before she sends us home and we can convince her to see things our way," Andrew said excitedly as he reloaded his gun.

"I wonder when she'll send us back," Ian mused as he flopped down on the porch swing. "I don't want to go if I can't take Leslie and Maddy with me."  

Cavanaugh and Andrew nodded, both of them agreeing with their brother. They didn't want to go without their women either. "Guess there's nothing to do but wait." Andrew finally admitted.  

Cavanaugh grumbled, "I never have had patience for waiting."  

"See maybe that's a lesson you're supposed to learn." Ian said with a grin.  

Cavanaugh chuckled, "If patience is what I'm supposed to be learning then I guess we're gonna be here forever."  

Andrew grabbed the bag of chips and the soda from beside his chair and stuffed one of the orange triangles into his mouth. Another car horn blasted and all three brothers winced at the sound.  

"I don't want to be here forever. Not really," Ian admitted and his brothers nodded in agreement.  

---

“Please, oh please, oh please talk Maddy into bunking with you and Cav tonight. Please, please, please?” Ian begged Nicole as she washed dishes in the kitchen later that night. Cavanaugh chuckled from the table.

 "I didn't know tough outlaws begged for things," Nicole replied with a smile. She was thoroughly enjoying torturing Ian.  

"Well we don't usually, but I have a feeling that if I held you at gunpoint, my brother dearest over there would probably kill me so.... Please, oh please, oh please let her stay with you!"  

"Why is that, little brother?" Cavanaugh asked.  

 Ian shot him a glare, "Do I really have to explain what goes on in privacy between a woman and a man to a stud like you?" he asked dryly. "Come on, you two! You get to bed each other every night and sometimes every day like a couple of newlyweds but I haven't been able to bed Leslie at all!"  

"What about that first night you spent in her room?" Cavanaugh asked. "Madeline wasn't in there then."  

"None of your business, Cav," Ian all but growled.  

Cavanaugh laughed loudly. It was certainly a change to see Ian being the grumbling, brooding brother while Cavanaugh laughed lightheartedly.   

"Okay, I'll try to get Madeline to come sleep in our room," Nicole said as she smiled and rinsed a cup.  

Ian grabbed her and wrapped her in a tight bear hug that cut off her air, "I always knew you were special." he said as he kissed her cheek and heard Cavanaugh grumble. Ian grinned over at his brother as he sat Nicole back down and released her, "Finally got a growl out of the bastard. I'm not sure what you've done to him, Nicole, but he's been entirely too happy lately."  

Nicole smiled and walked to Cavanaugh who pulled her down in his lap and held her tightly as if he was saying 'mine'. "Don't worry, big brother," Ian assured him with an exaggerated bow and a wave of his hand. "I'm more handsome, more charming, more devilishly roguish but she chose you and now my heart belongs to another."  

"Nice to know," Leslie's voice came from behind him and he spun around and grabbed her quickly, pressing a loud popping kiss to her lips before practically dancing out of the kitchen.

"What's he so happy about?" Leslie asked as she took over the task of washing the remaining dishes.  

"I agreed to let Madeline sleep in our room tonight," Nicole replied with a wink.  

 Leslie blushed and fought back her happy smile as she scrubbed at a greasy spot on a pan, "Oh."  

---

Leslie was trembling as she stepped out of the shower late that night and slid into her sweats and oversized t-shirt. She really wished she had something sexier to wear. She knew that Ian was waiting alone in the bedroom.  

After promising to tell her stories about wild adventures he'd had on horseback, Cavanaugh had convinced Madeline to stay with he and Nicole. Really it hadn't been that hard. Madeline seemed to love Cavanaugh and she had always loved Nicole.  

It had been well over a year since Leslie had been with a man and that man had been Frank. Sex with Frank had never been enjoyable. It had always been fast, hard and painful. He had always been more worried about his own enjoyment and didn't care at all if she had a good time or not. Leslie wondered how Ian would be. She was sure he'd be more attentive and concerned with how she felt. Her body heated and tremors passed through her thighs.  

With one last deep breath, she opened the bathroom door and made her way into the quiet hallway. Everyone had already gone to bed. She had put off this moment all night because she was afraid. She was afraid of disappointing Ian. Ian was a man who had been with countless women so how was she supposed to compete with the memories he had of all of them. A lot of those women had been trained professionals. She was just a struggling abused mother who knew next to nothing about love and romance.  

She walked toward the bedroom, sure she heard music playing lightly and her jaw dropped as she stepped in and looked around. Ian had taken the time to light dozens of candles and the firelight danced across the walls casting long shadows and a beautiful glow. There was a soft love song playing through the speakers of a small cd player and standing next to the bed, looking less than confident, was Ian in his bare feet, wearing a pair of jeans and a white button down that was unbuttoned nearly all the way down, awarding her with a view of his tan chest and flat, sculpted stomach that had her mouth going dry.  

She shut the door behind her and bit her lip as she wished once again she'd had something nicer to wear, "Ian..." she whispered.  

 He pointed to the dresser where somehow he had managed to get his hands on a bottle of wine and long stem glasses, "Want some?" he asked. 	Leslie nodded and he moved across the room with a fluidness that she hadn't taken the time to notice before. The man moved like a shadow, so fluid and strong. It got Leslie's mind thinking about how he'd move on that bed.  

He snapped her out of her lust filled thoughts when he came to stand in front of her and held out a glass of wine. Leslie took the glass and he motioned toward the bed. She was sure that she looked more like a jerky robot than a sexy woman as she forced her feet to move and sat down on the edge of the bed.  

"I've never had wine before," Ian admitted.  

 Leslie managed a smile, "Me either."  

"Well another first then," he said with a grin and he took a slow drink, watching her over the rim of his glass as she took a drink as well. "Whiskey's better but wine ain't bad." he admitted as he sat his glass aside. 	Leslie smiled, "I like whiskey better too."

 Ian shook his head, "I guess I should have done whiskey then," he stated. "I'll admit that I'm not good at this kind of thing. I just went by what I'd seen on that television."  

Leslie looked around the candlelit room and blushed, "You did good."  

Ian rubbed the back of his neck. What was he supposed to do now? For all his womanizing skills, truthfully he knew nothing about romance. He knew how to give a woman coin and meet her upstairs, no romance involved in that. He knew how to have a quick rut with the farmer's daughter in the hayloft of the barn, not much in the way of romance there either. This was different. He wanted to do this right. He wanted to show Leslie just what she meant to him.  

"Dance with me," he said as he stood up.  

Leslie took another drink of her wine and then sat the glass aside. Ian sat his aside as well and pulled her up into his arms. He held her close against him and spun her slowly, breathing in the scent of her hair which was still wet from her shower. She fit so perfectly in his arms like this, her head resting against his chest.  

"I like it here," Leslie admitted shyly.  

"Here?" Ian asked, unsure of what she meant.  

"In your arms," she replied as she looked up at his sharp featured face. "I feel safe. I've never felt safe before in my life."  

 Ian hated knowing that her entire life, Leslie had been living in fear. They had talked a lot over the last few days and he had learned that her parents had been very abusive, that poker champ uncle had been an alcoholic who called her terrible names, Frank had put her in the hospital more than once.  Ian only wanted her to be happy from now on.  

"You 

are safe, Leslie,“ he promised her as he kissed her brow. “No one’s ever going to hurt you again.”

"I..." Leslie stopped quickly. She had almost told him that she loved him. But what if he didn't love her? She knew he loved Madeline, that much was plain for anyone to see, but what if his feelings weren't quite as strong for Leslie?  

"What, Leslie?" Ian asked as he spun her slowly, his hands roaming over her back and lower to her butt, before circling back up and starting their path over again. His head was resting on top of her hair and his heart was beating steadily beneath her ear.  

"I love you," she whispered, quietly enough that she wondered if he'd even hear her.  

His grip on her tightened and she was sure his heart began to beat faster beneath her, "I don't deserve that," he stated. He thought back to all the people he'd let down in his life. All the hearts he had broken. All the things he had taken. The men he had killed. He didn't deserve Leslie's love. Hell he didn't deserve to have her and that little angel in his life at all.  

"That's up to me," Leslie replied, as she fought back her tears and just tried to focus on how good it felt to be held by him. She didn't need the words as long as he continued to hold her like this. Her cheek was against the bare skin of his chest and it was hot and smooth beneath her.  

"I've uh, I've never said those words to anybody other than my mama, Maddy and maybe my brothers a time or two."  

"What words?" Leslie asked.  

"I love you," Ian replied. Leslie nodded but still didn't look up at him. So he wasn't going to say it. So what? He was holding her and seemed to genuinely care about her. He loved her daughter. She could live with that much, she didn't need the rest. She'd gotten used to settling in her life.  

Ian stopped moving and he pulled away from her just enough so he could put one knuckle under her chin and tilt her face up. She stared into his dark brown eyes and she saw it there. Pure love. There was no denying it as he gazed down at her, "I love you," he whispered. "I don't deserve you but I love you and I love Madeline. I want to be her daddy. I want to be your man. I want to spend the rest of my life making sure that you're both safe and happy and have everything you need and want."

Leslie felt a little more bold now that he'd confessed his love for her. Her heart was pounding and her eyes were full of tears. She reached up and buried one hand in his hair, smiling when his eyes slipped closed and he leaned against her touch, "I want you, Ian. I need you."

 His eyes snapped open then and Leslie saw a fire in them. He smiled at her, a real smile, not that cocky grin that made her feel like a hooker, "Are you feeling impulsive again?" he asked with a wink.  

 She nodded as she stepped away from him, "I am," she replied, "Must be the wine."  

"You only had two sips," he reminded her.

 Leslie put her hands on the bottom of her shirt and smiled, "Must be you then." She admitted and she pulled her shirt up and over her head and tossed it to the floor. She hadn't worn a bra, that was one advantage of having a small chest.  

As his hungry eyes roamed over her, she said a silent prayer of thanks for candlelight which had the power to make even stretch marked bodies look good, "I'm feeling impulsive myself." Ian said with a grin.  

 Leslie nodded. He unbuttoned the few remaining buttons on his shirt and slid it from his shoulders, "I didn't expect you to be so...hard," Leslie admitted as she swallowed roughly and looked at his lean chest and stomach. His muscles weren't overly defined but they were there. He had the smallest dusting of hair leading down his stomach and into the waistband of his jeans.  

"Most men in my time are. It's called hard living," Ian replied with a  grin. He had to touch her again. He stepped forward and pulled her body against his, nearly coming apart at the feel of her soft skin against his own.  

"Really?" Leslie asked skeptically, though her voice was breathless and her fingers had taken on a mind of their own as they danced over the hardness of his back. Learning all the different curves and lines of his bare skin. She felt him tremble just a little beneath his touch.  

"Why does that surprise you?" Ian asked. "Riding across the country and running from lawmen is hard."  

Leslie laughed and Ian grinned. "Now I don't know about you but I think I can think of something better to do with my mouth than keep talking about my work ethic."  

Leslie didn't have time to reply before his lips found hers. She moaned beneath the hungry assault as his tongue warred with her own and plundered the inside of her mouth. She clung to him as his lips moved down her jaw and along her collarbones. She could feel delicious heat pooling low in her stomach and she wanted more. Never before had a man touched her like this, gently and yet with a hunger that excited her.  

Ian moved her to the bed and laid her down gently, using his hand like a pillow to cushion her head as she fell against the mattress. His lips moved down her neck, brushing like a whisper across her collar bones and then Leslie felt as if her entire body was going to burst into flames when they found her breasts.  

He tasted and teased until she was moaning beneath him and demanding more. He was grinning as he moved his lips down her stomach and then slid her sweatpants from her legs. Ian was already hard and he nearly had an embarrassing accident when he realized that she wore no underclothes beneath the pants. God her body was perfect. A little too thin but still beautiful. All that pale skin, those small tight breasts, flat stomach and flared hips. Her legs were long and smooth and that triangle of dark hair between her legs was like heaven and he wanted to go.  

Leslie nearly jumped from the bed when she felt his kisses move across her thighs and settle between her legs. Teasing that sensitive flesh that had never before felt attention like this, "What are you doing?" she gasped as the pleasure washed over her and made her tremble.  

The wicked grin he gave her when he lifted his head just a little had her heart pounding with anticipation. His brown eyes flashed with mischief, "Do men not do this anymore?"

 She swallowed hard as she clutched at the sheets, "Not to me."  

Ian's grin broadened and one of his hands roamed up and cupped her small breast, "Do you want me to stop?" Ian asked though she suspected by the wickedness in his eyes that he was going to keep doing what he'd been doing even if she said yes. And God she didn't want to say yes. She wanted him to keep going. She was aching for him.  

"No."  

Ian looked into her eyes for one more heat filled second before his lips went back to continuing their assault. Leslie had never had an orgasm in her life. She had no idea that she'd never had one since she didn't know what they were supposed to feel like but when she felt that pressure building and then suddenly snap she knew she'd just experienced something really close to heaven. Her body shook with the force of it and she was sure she stopped breathing, though she really wasn't aware. One of her hands were clutching at the sheet and the other was buried deeply in his hair.  

"Oh. My. God." she managed to gasp. She was faintly aware of him moving as he came to lay back down beside her. She glanced down and realized that he had removed his pants. From the sight of Ian jr., she had a feeling that the pleasure Ian was going to give to her tonight had just begun.  

"You're welcome." he said with a light laugh as his fingers danced over her thighs and up her stomach, teasing her skin.  

"I've never... I've never done that before."

 Ian frowned, "Get used to it," he said. "Because I happen to like doing that quite a bit."  

Leslie rolled on her side and stroked him with her knee. His eyes rolled back as he moaned and pushed himself closer to her, "No, I mean that was my first time for that too but.. I'd never.. You know..."  

"Never?" Ian asked with shock.  

 Leslie shook her head, "Never."  

"Another first then." Ian said proudly and Leslie found herself laughing. Then he moved her onto her back again and braced his long, lean body over hers. "Are you up for having your second tonight too?"  

"I think I'll be upset if I don't," Leslie replied honestly.  

Ian growled and then in a fluid movement that brought a pleasured gasp from her, he buried himself inside of her. He made love to her as slow as he could manage with his body screaming at him to take her faster. He held back until he felt her body tighten around him before letting himself fall over that edge as well.  

As the waves of release began to fade he stayed on top of her, keeping himself propped on his elbows to avoid smothering her as he laid his head against her chest and listened to her pounding heart.  

"Ian, are you okay?" he heard her whisper after several long silent minutes.  

Ian wasn't okay. He wasn't even almost okay, "I love you." he whispered. "I need you. I've never needed anybody before."  

Leslie shifted her body to the side and he moved with her so they were lying on their sides facing one another. She ran her fingers over his cheek as he pulled the blanket up to cover their heated bodies, "You have me, Ian. I've never known real love before. You treat me like I'm special."  

"You are special. Hell woman, never in my wildest dreams, I would have called them nightmares back then, had I ever imagined any woman would make me want to settle down. I thought I would be a roaming outlaw, taking what I wanted from who I wanted it from and riding off, for the rest of my life. But then you showed up and I knew there was something different about you. God, I didn't want it to be there, I guess that's why I got so grumpy for a while. I want to settle down with you, Leslie. I want to be all you need because you're all I need."  

"Something is wrong with you," Leslie said simply. She could tell by the tone of his voice and the look in his eyes that something was bothering him.

 He sighed, "I'm scared."  

"Scared?"  

"Yeah, scared. I don't admit to being scared very often, but I'm scared now."  

"Why?" Leslie asked, snuggling deeper into the warm cocoon of his strong arms.

"Because the woman that sent me here, she's eventually going to send me back."  

"Oh," Leslie felt her heart fall into the pit of her stomach in a million pieces. "She is?"  

"That's what she said. She told us that she was just sending us here to learn a lesson or some vague crazy thing like that and then we'd be going back. And I want to go back, Leslie. I miss home. I miss the air. The freedom. The lack of noise and rush. You woke up in the morning and you didn't have to rush out the door to be at work right away. And when you laid your head on your pillow at night and went to sleep, it was because you were tired, not just because it was 'time' to sleep. It was harder in some ways but it was paradise in others.  I'm homesick as hell," Ian admitted. 	Leslie stared at his chest and fought back her tears. Of course he was homesick. Who wouldn't want to live in a place where life was so simple. So uncomplicated? "Ian..." she wasn't sure what to say. She couldn't lose him. Not now. She finally felt safe. Happy. Warm. Content. How was she supposed to just give that up? And Madeline? What would Madeline do without the man she was starting to see as her daddy?  

Suddenly Leslie was mad. She was fuming. She yanked herself from her arms and jumped from the bed, finding her discarded shirt and yanking it over her head.  

"What are you doing?" Ian asked as he stayed where he was on the bed, though he did roll on his back so he could see her.  

"How dare you do this to me!" she exclaimed in an angry whisper since she didn't want to disturb everyone that was sleeping.

 Ian frowned, "I don't understand."  

Leslie went to the cd player and quickly turned off the soft music that was still coming out of the speakers, "Make me love you! Make my daughter love you! Make me finally know what it feels like to be loved and be protected and feel warm and safe. You knew! You knew the whole time that I couldn't keep you! That Madeline and I couldn't keep you." Leslie's voice broke.  

 Ian was out of the bed in an instant. He went to her and gathered her up, holding her tight against his chest even as her fists pounded against his arms in her anger and her hot tears scalded his skin.  

"I'm not leaving, Leslie. I'm going to tell her I want to stay here. I won't go home. Not unless...." he paused for a moment. "Not unless you and Maddy can come with me."   

Leslie stilled instantly as his hands stroked her back and his lips kissed her hair., "Can we?"  

"She's either going to let you come back with me or let me stay here. If she refuses to do one of those things then we'll find out if bullets kill healers with magic powers."  

"You want me and my daughter to come back to 1875?"  

"In my heart she's my daughter too, Leslie," Ian reminded her, knowing it was the truth. It was hard to believe but it was a cold hard fact. Just like the sky was blue, water was clear and whiskey burned in a good way.  

"But it's dangerous back then."  

"You know how foolish that sounds?" Ian asked with a raise of his brow and a grin. "It's dangerous now too and you know it. I would never let anything happen to you or to Maddy. Not as long as I had a breath in my body to stop it with. Please, Leslie, please tell me that if she'll agree to it that you and Maddy will come back with me. I've got a lot of money saved up. Enough for a house wherever you want one. Enough to start up a farm and a ranch and live off for a few years until we start making money of our own. I'll work, Leslie. I'll get a job. I'll do anything, anything, to have you and Maddy with me. Please....."  

Leslie pulled away and looked up at him. He was begging for her? Leslie knew it would be taking a leap of faith. There were sicknesses back in that time and the medicine wasn't as good. What if Madeline got sick? But then again, she could just as easily get sick now. Or Frank could get her. Or she could be hit by a car. Kidnapped. There were dangers in this time that didn't exist as much back then. And she'd have an outlaw father for protection.

Leslie knew that truly she had no choice. She 

had to be with Ian. If not in this time then in his own. Living without him just wouldn’t work. Not anymore, “We’ll go back with you, if she gives us that choice.”

 Ian's shoulders sagged with relief and he kissed her hard and fast, "Thank God!" he exclaimed.  

They were about to crawl back into bed when Madeline's voice came to their ears from the hallway, "I had a bad dream and I want my mommy and daddy."  

"Okay, Madeline. Let me knock first and make sure their awake." Cavanaugh's voice replied, with a loudness that wasn't normally there. Clearly he was trying to give them warning.  

Leslie and Ian quickly pulled on their pants just as Cavanaugh knocked, "Come in." Ian called.  

Cavanaugh opened the door and Madeline came running into the room, jumping into Ian's arms and nearly sending him tumbling backward, "Are you okay?" he asked as she clung to him.  

"He was mean in my dream! He hit me again." she exclaimed.  

Ian didn't have to ask who. He felt his temper rise but shoved it down and kissed her temple, "Nobody is going to hurt you ever again, Maddy."  

"Promise?" she asked softly.  

"I promise." Ian assured her. "And if they try then I'll shoot them."  

"Ian!" Leslie exclaimed.  

Ian just grinned that lazy grin of his and shrugged, "Well I would." Cavanaugh backed out of the room and closed the door.

"Can I sleep with you?" Madeline asked. "I don't want to sleep on the floor in my bed."  

"Of course you can," Ian replied. They let Madeline help blow out the candles and then the three of them crawled beneath the covers. Madeline laid between the adults and Ian and Leslie held hands and stared into each others eyes.  

‘I love you.’ Ian mouthed to her.

 Leslie smiled sleepily. '

I love you too.’

Ian laid there long after both his angels had fallen asleep and knew he had a long road ahead of him but it was one he was happy to travel. He'd lived a bad life for a long time but for them he would change that. He might not be an angel but he was going to be better than he used to be. For them he would do anything.

Chapter Forty

Chapter Forty

Friday night found everyone in the living room, cuddled up and watching a movie. Madeline had long since went to bed and the movie they were watching was based on a war called Vietnam. The McEllis brothers had never seen anything like this. Fighter jets, helicopters, huge bombs dropped from miles in the air and blowing apart their targets.  

"I've never seen war like that," Andrew gasped, shoving a huge hand full of popcorn into his mouth and staring at the television with wide eyes.  

The movie was a bit too bloody for Cavanaugh's taste. Blood brought back memories he'd rather not remember but Nicole seemed to like the movie and so did his brothers so he didn't vocalize his complaints. Instead he just held Nicole close, buried his face in her hair and dozed off and on.  

"What about the Civil War?" Leslie asked.  

 Bethany shook her head, "They would have been too young."

Cavanaugh saw that Ian and Andrew were too engrossed in the battle on the talking picture box to pay attention to the conversation, so he spoke up, "Andrew was only about five when it started and Ian was seven so they were too young. Neither one of them was much taller than a rifle," he grinned at the memories of the past. "I was fourteen and could have gone but mama and pa insisted I was too young and I wasn't real keen on going and getting blown up so I stayed. By the time it ended, I had already met Leah and was settling down. Jamison was sixteen when it started and I think what kept him from going was the fact that pa was sick and he was the man of the house."  

Leslie snuggled deeper into Ian's arms and thanked God that he hadn't been old enough to fight in that war. Survival rates hadn't been very good from what she could remember from history class.  

Suddenly Ian threw his hands up and snorted, "What an idiot!" he exclaimed, which earned him a swat from Leslie.  

"Madeline's asleep." she reminded him.  

 He gave her an apologetic grin, "Sorry, it's just this movie pissed me off."  

"Why?" Cavanaugh asked, looking at the screen to see some guys looking emotional as they walked out of a bad situation, minus one or two men.  

"That idiot just died for his friends. He could have got out!"  

"Yes but then they would have probably died," Nicole countered.  

"So? He'd be alive," Ian insisted.

"They say it's an honor to die for someone else," Cavanaugh informed his brother.  

Ian snorted. He had a strong self preservation instinct and staying alive meant more to him than anything else. There had been plenty of times he could have jumped in front of bullets to save other men, but why? They'd be alive to be stupid and get killed another day and he'd be dead.  

"Bull shit. It's stupid is what it is. I wouldn't die for anybody." Silence followed Ian's statement as everyone turned to look at Ian and Leslie. Leslie was staring at Ian as if he had just slapped her but Ian seemed oblivious that anything was wrong as he wrestled Andrew for more popcorn.  

"Well I think it's time for bed," Cavanaugh said quickly as the end credits began to roll.  

Nicole nodded, "Yes, we have to go to the parade tomorrow morning. We'll have to leave here around eight-thirty."  

After a quick goodnight everyone went to their separate bedrooms.  

Madeline was sound asleep on her soft bed of blankets in the corner of the room and Ian smiled at her before sliding under the covers and snuggling up against Leslie's back. He had hoped they could make love quietly while Madeline slept just as they had the last couple nights but Leslie was as still as stone beside him.  

"Is something wrong?" he whispered as he nuzzled her neck. 	

"I'm just tired and my head hurts a little."  

"Leah used to tell Cav she had a headache on nights that he'd done something to make her angry. Have I done something to make you angry?"  

"No, of course not," Leslie replied honestly. She wasn't angry, she was just a bit hurt and disappointed. She knew that she would certainly die for him and for her daughter. To hear him say with such certainty that he wouldn't lay down his life for anyone, even the little girl he claimed to love like a daughter, broke her heart just a little bit.  

"I love you," Ian offered, unsure of what else to say.  

"Love you too," Leslie mumbled, pretending that sleep was claiming her.  

Ian just sighed and decided to go to sleep as well. He had no idea what had crawled up her backside but hopefully it would be gone come morning.   

---

"Daddy, when is the parade going to start?" Madeline asked from atop Ian's shoulders the next morning around nine.  

"In about an hour," he replied as he carried her and followed Leslie through the crowd of people. It wasn't just a parade that was offered this morning. There were hundred of booths set up beneath tents full of things to buy and arts and crafts to make and purchase. There were shops set up and those running them were teaching people how to use a corn mill to grind grain and how to make homemade soap.  

Ian grinned, "Pay attention, women, cuz if you follow us back to 1875 you'll have to make our soap," he teased.  

This brought a laugh from everyone except Nicole who was suddenly looking a little green, "Can we get away from the soap please, the smell of that boiling is going to make me puke." Cavanaugh gave her a concerned look and then led her away quickly.  

Ian was a little worried about Nicole but knew that Cavanaugh would see to her. He was just happy that whatever had been wrong with Leslie last night seemed to be better today.  

"Daddy, I want to get my face painted!" Madeline exclaimed and Ian saw the booth where a pretty young woman with glasses was struggling to paint a butterfly on the face of a squirming child that Ian would guess to be about three or so.  

"Let's go then," Ian replied. He wrapped his arm tight around Leslie's waist and led them both away.  

"So that's what I'll have to do, huh?" Bethany asked as she curled her nose and watched the heavy set man stirring the boiling liquid that would soon become soap.   

Andrew laughed and wrapped his arms around her from behind, pulling her body into his, "Naw, I reckon I'll have enough money to buy you soap. Heck now and then I'll even try to get you the rose scented kind." Bethany smiled and turned her head to kiss his jaw.  

Andrew had talked to her about coming back to 1875 with him. Bethany had been surprised that the conversation had sounded like a perfectly normal once since mere weeks ago someone talking like that would have sent her running for a telephone to call the psychiatric hospital. Bethany was surprised that she wasn't bothered much by the thought of leaving her time and going back with Andrew and his brothers. Andrew was her husband after all and his brothers were her family.  

She would miss her papaw though. Bethany felt a moment of pain in her heart that she quickly tried to push down. There wasn't any guarantees that she'd be going back. Andrew and his brothers had been here a while now. They had all settled down. Cavanaugh had come to terms with his past. Andrew had given up drinking and was focused on her, and Ian had Leslie and Madeline. If that witch woman was going to take them back surely she would have done so by now.  

"Hey what's that?" Andrew asked.  

Bethany followed his gaze and saw the games set up. He was busy watching a man throw a baseball at some metal bottles, "Games. They're usually rigged though so you can't win."

Andrew let go of her and smiled, "I wanna play! Can we go play?" he asked excitedly as he bounced up and down.  

Bethany couldn't help but laugh. She was married to a five year old, "Sure let's go play."

 Andrew was bouncing with anticipation as they waited in the ticket booth line and once they had the tickets in their hands, Andrew was taking her by the hand and dragging her toward the booth with the baseball and bottles.  

"Well hello there, Cowboy. You gonna have yourself a go? It's easy as can be. Nothing to it," The overly animated booth runner exclaimed. 	Andrew nodded and handed over the tickets and the booth runner sat a basket with three baseballs in it next to Andrew. Andrew picked one up and tested the weight of it in his hand. He pulled off his hat and handed it to Bethany. Andrew threw the ball and missed. He picked up the second ball and threw this one. It hit the side of one of the bottom bottles but the bottles didn't fall.  

Odd. 	

He grabbed the third ball and Bethany laid her hand on his arm.  

"Remember, I told you these are rigged, Andrew. Don't feel bad."  

The booth runner shook his head angrily, "My game isn't rigged, pretty lady! Your man here just isn't throwing the ball good enough. Maybe he should go back to roping cattle."  

A raspy chuckle came from behind them and Andrew and Bethany turned to see Silas standing there. Andrew realized that the man wore his shotgun on his side even when he came to town, "He ain't any good at that either," Silas said good naturedly.  

 Andrew laughed, "No, I really ain't," he agreed. He turned back around and eyed the bottles once again. He drew back and threw the ball with all his might, striking the bottles dead center in a shot that should have sent them toppling to the ground but instead had the ball bouncing off. Andrew felt his temper flare to life. That son of a bitch had rigged this game, lied to him, insulted him and called Bethany a liar. That kind of thing wouldn't have flown back in 1875 and it wasn't going to fly now.  

"Guess you just don't have the arm for it." the booth runner said with a laugh. 	

Andrew shocked everyone when he leapt over the counter and grabbed the skinny, balding man by the collar, "Let me tell you something, you cheating little bastard, that game is rigged and you're going to apologize to my wife right now for calling her a liar."  

'It is not rigged and I'd encourage you to get your hands off of me." the man stated sternly and Andrew saw him pull a chunk of metal from his pocket. The man pressed a button and a blade suddenly appeared.  

"Andrew!" Bethany exclaimed. 'He has a knife."   

Andrew grinned and pulled his ten inch bowie knife from the sheath on the back of his gun belt, "So do I."

 Suddenly the man lost a bit of his cockiness. Andrew released his hold on him and reached out to touch the bottles, unsurprised to find they were welded together and attached to the stand on which they sat.  

He crossed his arms over his chest, careful with the blade of his knife and raised his brow at the booth runner who was suddenly shifting his feet and stuttering, "You will apologize to my wife now."  

"Sorry, ma'am," the man muttered.  

"You can apologize to me too." Andrew added.  

The man was looking down at the ground so he missed the grin and wink that Andrew shot in Bethany and Silas's direction, "Sorry, sir."  

"My wife wants one of those prizes," Andrew stated as he looked at all the stuffed animals hanging on the wall.  

"She can have a small one," The man agreed as he looked at them as well.  

Andrew shook his head and walked over to the wall. He put his knife away and then pulled down the biggest stuffed puppy on the wall, which was easy four feel long and bigger around than Andrew, "She wants this one." he said and the man nodded.  

Andrew handed the puppy to Bethany before launching himself back over the counter and wrapping his arm around her shoulders. He took his hat from her, plopped it on his head and then grinned and tipped it at the disbelieving booth runner.  

"Boy, you are out of your mind," Silas said with admiration, though the look in his eyes made it clear that he thought Andrew was a little nuts.  

Andrew shrugged, "If it was 1875, that man would probably be shot dead for cheating people out of money and calling a lady a liar. Hell back in my day you didn't even call a man a liar unless you were willing to defend that statement with your life."  

"Would you really have hurt him?" Bethany asked as she cuddled closer to her puppy.

 Andrew laughed and gave her cheek a loud kiss, "Naw, I'm a lover not a fighter, you know that."  

Bethany blushed and laid her head on his shoulder, "My hero. Defending my honor and everything."

---

“Are you feeling better?” Cavanaugh asked as he touched his wrist to Nicole’s forehead, checking for any sign of fever.

She smiled and moved his hand away, taking it in hers and lacing their fingers, "I'm fine. Just something about whatever they were boiling made me nauseous."  

Cavanaugh swallowed hard. Leah had gotten sick every time she'd cooked when she'd been with child. The smell of the food had made her sick until several months into her pregnancy. But he and Nicole had only been together for a couple of weeks. They'd been making love at least once, normally two or three times a day since then however and she hadn't yet had her womanly bleeding.  

He pulled her to the side, away from a booth selling charcoal drawings and swallowed hard as he looked down at her. She frowned, "What's wrong?"  

"Could you be... I mean I haven't been.. Are you...?" Cavanaugh shifted his feet as his heart raced.  

"What is it, cowboy?" Nicole asked. She had never seen him this flustered and nervous.  

"I haven't been doing anything to prevent you from getting with child. Honestly that was the last thing on my mind and I tend to lose my mind when I'm with you..."  

"Is it strange that I find it incredibly flattering to hear that you lose your mind around me, Mr. cool, calm and collected Cavanaugh McEllis?"  

"Nicole, please don't tease me," Cavanaugh grumbled. "Are you with child?"  

Nicole shook her head, "No. I take a pill everyday that stops me from getting pregnant, Cavanaugh. They have those now."  

"Oh," Cav replied.  

Nicole blinked several times. Was that 

disappointment she saw in his eyes? Nicole looked around at the crowd. Some were bustling past them, some were standing around carrying on conversations and others were lounging at picnic tables eating greasy festival food, that Cavanaugh had refused to touch.

"What about your bleeding? You haven't done that." Cavanaugh stated.  

 Nicole shook her head, "I spotted a little a couple of days ago, sometimes that's all I do. This really isn't something I'm comfortable talking to you about, at least not out here in public."  

"Fine, we'll go to private," Cavanaugh replied and before she could respond he was leading her away from the people and toward an old overpass. Once they were alone, with the occasional roar of a car above their heads, Cavanaugh looked back into her eyes and Nicole saw that disappointment again, "Are you sure you're not? Why else would you get sick at smells?"  

Nicole shrugged, happy to be away from the food booths because the smell of them hadn't been much better than the small of the soap, "I have a weak stomach. I always have." she replied.  

Cavanaugh let out a resigned sigh and nodded, "Okay."  

Nicole shook her head, "Cavanaugh, are you disappointed? Did you want me to be pregnant?"  

"It wouldn't have upset me none," Cavanaugh admitted.  

Nicole's eyes widened with shock, "But we've only known each other a few weeks."  

Cavanaugh shrugged and wrapped his arms around her, pulling her into his chest and laying his cheek on her hair, "It feels like you've been right 

here forever.“

 Nicole sighed and let herself be held, "Cavanaugh, the future is so uncertain right now. What if you 'poof' in front of me just like Jamison did and I never see you again?" Nicole knew he'd hear the sadness and fear in her voice when she said this but she didn't try to hide it. Cavanaugh knew her more than any other person had ever known her and she knew she wouldn't be able to hide it even if she did try.  

"I won't go anywhere without you. Ian isn't the only one of us that shoots things. She either lets me stay with you or she brings you back with me but if she tries to separate us...? Then she's going to be eating lead and realizing fast not to mess around with a McEllis brother."  

"I love it when you talk like a tough guy." Nicole teased and she heard the rumble in Cavanaugh's chest as he chuckled.  

"I am a tough guy."  

"Well come on then, tough guy, you can buy me something pretty," Nicole teased as she pulled away from him.  

Cavanaugh smiled and took her by the hand as he nodded, "Yes, ma'am."  

They walked back to the craft booths to browse but Nicole's mind wasn't on that. It was on the fact that Cavanaugh had gotten her thinking about a baby. Could she be pregnant? She was on the pill but she hadn't been taking it as regularly since the brothers had arrived. They had kind of messed with her schedule. And she had lied to Cavanaugh, light spotting wasn't normal for her and she did 

not normally have a weak stomach. Was it really possible???? She felt an extremely strange mixture of fear, nerves and hope.

She smiled as she squeezed Cavanaugh's hand a little tighter. Before they went home she would stop at the store and then she'd be able to figure out the answers they both needed.

---

“How do I look?” Madeline asked happily as she hopped down from the stool and ran to Ian and Leslie. Ian grinned and then mustered the most serious look he could and studied her carefully. She giggled behind her hand as rotated between raising his right brow and then his left.

"Well...." Madeline urged as she propped her fists on her hips.  

Ian fought back a laugh, "You look like you have a giant flower on your face." he finally said.  

 Leslie smacked his arm playfully as she laughed, "You look beautiful!" she assured her daughter.  

 Ian was laughing as he scooped Madeline up into his arms and propped her on his hip. He kissed her unpainted cheek and nodded, "Of course she does. She always looks beautiful."  Then he wrapped his free arm around Leslie's waist, "I only surround myself with the best."  

"You're so full of it." Leslie countered with a snort but Ian noticed that she leaned into him when she said it.  

"Daddy, can I go get a balloon and a coloring book?!" Madeline exclaimed excitedly. Ian saw the booth set up. It was some sort of church group and they were giving out free balloons, coloring books, popcorn and candy. Ian nodded as he sat her on her feet.  

"Go ahead, daddy's cheap and that stuff is free."  

Madeline ran to the booth, which was only about seven feet away and Leslie looked up at Ian, "Thank you," she said.  

Ian pulled his eyes away from Madeline and looked down at her, "For what?"  

"For loving her. For loving me. For being so amazing."  

"You don't have to thank me," Ian countered. "I was born that way."  

"What way?" Leslie asked with a roll of her gray eyes.  

"Amazing." Ian replied. He bent down and kissed her gently and she was laughing lightly as he turned back to check on Madeline. He searched for her braided dark hair among the other children but didn't see her. Without a word he stepped toward the booth, glancing all around for any sign of the girl.  

"Maddy!" he called out.  

"Madeline!" Leslie's voice joined his own. "Ian, oh my god! Where is she?!"  

Ian heard the panic in Leslie's voice and he tried to comfort her by laying his hand on her shoulder but he was close to panic himself, "I don't know." he replied honestly. "Maddy! Maddy, this isn't funny! You better come to daddy!"  Other parents and adults began to look around, searching for any sign of a lost child.  

"Daddy!!!!" Madeline's ear piercing scream filled the air and Ian's head instantly turned toward the main street.  

"Frank has her!" Leslie cried out as she clutched Ian's arm.  

Ian felt his blood beginning to boil when he saw Frank running down the street. His hand was now clamped firmly over Madeline's mouth and the girl was kicking and fighting as he carried her further and further away.  

"Help!" Leslie cried out.  

Ian saw an officer standing about twenty feet away beside a horse, "Officer! That man just stole our child!" Ian called out as he ran toward the man.

"He did?" The officer asked with surprise.  

Ian growled. Why wasn't the man jumping on his horse and riding after the girl? Instead he was asking stupid questions and looking like  a deer in headlights. Lawmen were just as useless in this time as they had been in his.  

Ian fought the urge to punch the man and then jumped on the horse, while the officer stuttered out a warning to get off, "I'm saving my daughter," Ian growled. Leslie saw the look in his eyes and heard the tone in his voice and wasn't surprised at all when the officer backed down. This wasn't Ian the jokester, Ian the flirt or Ian the lover. This was Ian McEllis, the outlaw. The man who knew how to kill to get what he wanted. 	

Ian squeezed the horses sides and set off after Frank and Madeline. The man had a good head start but he was fat and on foot. Ian  barreled down the road and soon was passing Frank and Madeline. He quickly drew up on the reins and jumped from the horse while it was still moving fairly quickly. He ran several steps to catch himself and then whirled around as the fat man came to a stop.  

Frank was breathing hard, he was covered in sweat and he looked desperate and more than a little crazy. Ian was calm and collected on the outside. Standing there with a wide legged stance and arms crossed loosely. But inside he was fuming, screaming, crazy with desperation as Madeline looked at him with fear shining in her wide eyes.  

"Let her go," Ian warned.  

Frank shook his head, "I heard her call you daddy! You ain't her daddy, I am." Frank shot back with a little bit of a wheeze in his voice.  

"You're nothing," Ian reminded the man. "We can do this the easy way or the hard way, it's up to you." Ian hadn't worn his gun belt but he had a small .38 pistol in his boot. He pulled it and saw Frank's face pale considerably.  

"I'm asking you again one last time to let the girl go." Ian warned.

He knew that he would kill Frank if he had to but he didn't want to do it with Madeline watching. That poor girl had seen enough in her life. Her mother beaten, herself beaten, the constant fear of what that bastard would do to her. Leslie had even admitted to Ian that she thought Frank may have 'touched' Madeline once but Leslie hadn't been able to prove that so the cops had done nothing. He didn't want Madeline to see any more trauma, she had seen enough in her four years of life.  

"You stole my family from me, you bastard!" Frank bellowed.

 Ian shook his head, "You lost them all on your own, Frank. Don't blame me."  

"How does my wife feel when you stick your dick in her at night? What's it feel like knowing your touching another mans' leftovers?" Frank sneered.  

 Ian felt his finger twitch on the trigger but he used sheer willpower to hold steady and not pull it, "We can talk about all of this man to man just as soon as you quit hiding behind the child."  

Ian didn't know what was going through Frank's mind, he was just relieved when the man sat Madeline down on her feet and the girl ran for him. Ian gave her a pat on the back as she clung to his leg and then he moved her behind him. He was aware of several cops and Leslie coming down the street toward them.  

Ian put his gun away and shook his head, "This is over, Frank." Frank simply glared at him.  

Ian was nearly knocked over when Leslie flung herself into his arms, then just as quickly she pulled away and scooped Madeline up into her arms.  

"Frank, you know you're not allowed around them two," an officer said with a shake of his head. "You're under arrest. Looks like you'll get another good long stay after your latest stunt.  

Ian saw the officer who's horse he'd borrowed leading the beast by the reins, "Good horse." Ian said.   

The officer nodded, "I know."  

"We'd encourage you not to steal police property anymore," the older officer who was holding Frank by the arm stated.

Ian grinned charmingly, "I didn't steal it. I borrowed it." he insisted. 	The officer nodded and then began to lead Frank away while two more came to take statements from Ian, Leslie and Madeline. Ian kept his eyes trained on Frank and then suddenly the world stopped turning.  

Frank wasn't cuffed, and he shoved the older officer, yanking the mans pistol as he did so. Ian felt his heart stop beating as Frank whirled around, pointing his gun toward Leslie and Madeline. Ian knew he had no time to draw his gun. No time to shoot Frank before he shot his woman and daughter. The cops were distracted.  

Ian didn't even think of the sacrifice he was making as he turned his back to Frank and wrapped his arms tight around Leslie and Madeline just as the sound of a gunshot filled the air.  

Ian felt himself shoved forward as the bullet slammed a fiery path into his back and lodged itself in his heart. Strange that Ian was aware of that. He had always thought that death was instant but now he knew you had a few seconds to think about things. He heard more gunshots and he assumed they were Frank being gunned down. He heard Madeline crying and Leslie screaming as he fell to his knees.  

Blood poured from him and onto the black asphalt. He tried to speak but he simply coughed as blood trickled from his mouth. He looked up into Leslie's terrified gray eyes wanting to take the memory of them with him and then the world went black.

Chapter Forty-One

Chapter Forty-One

Leslie couldn't seem to stop screaming. She was screaming Ian's name. Screaming for help. Screaming the word no. Screaming unintelligible things that made no sense. Madeline was crying but Leslie was only faintly aware of someone scooping the girl up as Leslie fell to her knees and turned his body so she could stare down at Ian's face.  

He was pale, his brown eyes still looking into hers only now they were dead and lifeless. She didn't know if she was crying or not as she clung to his body. She didn't care about the blood or the crowd that seemed to be gathering.  

She threw herself on top of him and punched his shoulder. Cursing him for dying on her. Cursing him for throwing himself in front of Frank's bullet. Though she knew that if he hadn't that bullet would have hit her or Madeline. She cursed herself for ever thinking the man had truly meant that he wouldn't die for her or Madeline. She cursed God for taking away the first man she loved that truly loved her back. She cursed the sun for shining. The earth for still spinning and life or seeming to go on around her.  

"Ma'am, let us through," She kicked and screamed but was pulled away from Ian's body by two officers. Another knelt beside Ian and checked his wrist for a pulse that Leslie knew he wouldn't find. There was a gaping hole in his back where his heart had been beating only minutes ago. Frank had only been seven feet away from Ian when he had pulled that trigger.....  

Leslie heard her daughter crying and saw her in the arms of a female officer, sobbing and being led away, "Where are you taking her!?" Leslie screamed.  

The officer pointed to a squad car, "Just over there, ma'am. Away from...." The woman's voice trailed off and Leslie looked back down at the bloody pavement around Ian's body. Strange that the front of his body was unmarked. He had blood on his shirt only from what had pooled out of his mouth. Strange that the bullet had stopped before exiting and hitting her and Madeline. Leslie wished that the bullet had managed to kill her too. She didn't want to live in a world without Ian.  

"What's going on...." Nicole's voice trailed off and Leslie looked over to see she, Bethany, Cavanaugh and Andrew working their way through the crowd.  

"Stay back!" an officer ordered.  

 Cavanaugh shoved him out of the way, "Ian!" he yelled. "That's my goddamn brother!" he added as he shoved the cop again when the man tried to grab his arm. The cop let him go and he ran to Ian with Andrew behind him.  

"What happened?!" Andrew asked Leslie, tears filling his eyes and his voice cracking. 
"It was Frank," Leslie replied robotically. She pointed down a short distance away to Frank who was moaning and bleeding from several gunshot wounds as he sat propped against a car with an officer standing next to him. Frank was finally cuffed, Leslie noticed. Still this all felt surreal. Her body was now numb. Her thoughts dulled were. Her feelings emotionless somehow.  

"That bastard killed my brother?" Cavanaugh growled and Leslie nodded. Cavanaugh stood slowly. He turned and faced Frank.

"Not Ian! Ian can't be dead." Andrew exclaimed as he dropped to his knees beside his brother. "Ian is Ian. He's tough."

 Bethany came forward and laid her hand on Andrew's back and then he stood and turned away from Ian, taking her into his arms and sobbing against her hair.  

"Don't get any ideas, son," the officer that was standing next to Frank told Cavanaugh when Cavanaugh's hand inched closer to the .45 Colt on his hip.  

"Why is he still breathing?" Cavanaugh growled as Nicole came to stand beside him. Cavanaugh could tell she was trying hard to fight back her tears but several has slipped free and run down her cheeks. He felt her hand on his back, trying to offer comfort, but right now all he wanted was blood. Frank's blood.  

"The ambulance is on it's way. If he lives through his injuries, he'll be taken into custody, set up with a trial and then I'm sure he'll serve the rest of his life in prison," the officer replied.  

"A trial?" Cavanaugh demanded with disbelief.  "You saw him murder my brother. He shot my brother in the back! He doesn't deserve a trial."  

"Everyone gets a trail. This is America."  

"He deserves to be strung up from the nearest damned tree!" Cavanaugh bellowed angrily.  

"We don't hang folks anymore. This isn't the 1800's," the officer informed him.  

"So he gets to live while my brother, who I'm sure died keeping his woman and child safe, is dead?" Cavanaugh demanded.  

 The cop nodded, "That's just the way it is. Sorry." There seemed to be real regret in the law officers voice but the way it was just wasn't going to work for Cavanaugh.  

Nicole seemed to sense what he was about to do, "Don't, Cavanaugh, please, they'll kill you!" she exclaimed but Cavanaugh had his mind made up.

 He used one hand to push her aside so that the bullets the cops fired wouldn't hit her and then with reflexes faster than any other person he'd ever met, he pulled his gun and fired a shot at Frank's head. He never found out if his shot hit it's intended target before a strange sensation overcame him and everything went dark.  

---

"Mommy, mommy where are we? What happened to daddy?" Leslie stared around at the clouds surrounding she and Madeline. Cloud walls on each side, cloud floor, cloud ceiling. She lifted her nervous daughter into her arms and held her tight.  

"I don't know," Leslie replied honestly. Her stomach was turning, her heart was broken. She had had no idea that one person could feel this much pain and still be alive.  

Ian had told her about the cloud place one night as they had rocked together in the porch swing and watched the sunset. Leslie had wondered if maybe he was pulling her leg but this place looked exactly like what he had described. But what were she and Madeline doing here?

"Leslie?"  

Leslie whirled around and felt her heart skitter to a stop, "Ian...?"  

"Daddy!" Madeline exclaimed as she jumped from Leslie's arms and ran to him.  

Ian scooped her up and his eyes closed as he held her in a nearly desperately tight embrace and kissed her hair. Leslie couldn't believe what she was seeing. Ian looked...alive. There was no blood, no paleness to his skin, no lifelessness in his eyes.  

Leslie wasn't sure how her legs worked but somehow she managed to move herself across the space between she and Ian and he shifted Madeline to his hip and wrapped his free arm tight around Leslie, pulling her against his chest and kissing her lips desperately.  

"Enough of that," a voice that Leslie didn't recognize said from behind her and she felt Ian stiffen. Instantly she was pushed aside and Madeline was thrust into her arms.  

Ian put his body in front of them as he pulled his gun and pointed it straight at the rather scary looking woman. She had knotted and ratty blond hair streaked heavily with gray. Her face was a mess of lines and wrinkles and her blue eyes were a blue so light they were nearly translucent. She was dressed in furs and animals skins and she was smiling at Ian, revealing a mouth full of broken and missing teeth.  

"Are you going to shoot me, Ian McEllis?" she asked with a laugh in her raspy voice.  

"The thought had crossed my mind," Ian replied with a half shrug. His voice was calm, his posture was relaxed, (if you ignored the fact that he was pointing a gun at an old woman's face) and his breathing was normal. 	Leslie had no idea how he stayed so calm. She was shaking, breathing hard, confused, dazed and bewildered. What had happened? How had they gotten here? Where were the others? Why was Ian suddenly alive? Was he going to stay that way? So many questions and no answers seemed to be coming in any sort of a hurry.  

"What would that solve?" the woman asked. Leslie felt Madeline holding more tightly to her neck, clearly frightened of the old woman.  

"I'm not sure, Mary, but it sure would make me feel a hell of a lot better. I did say back when you first shoved your ugly ass into my brothers and my life that I would shoot you the next time I saw you."  

"That's not a very nice thing to say to the person who gave you that time I gave you with those two beautiful women."

 Ian grumbled and lowered his gun, "So am I dead?" he asked as he holstered it.  

Mary simply tilted her head, "You died, yes."  

Ian felt his heart fall. He'd been hoping he hadn't really died though he didn't regret his choice to come between his angels and that bullet and he knew that given the chance he'd die again. "So what is this?" Ian asked as he raised his hands and waved at the brilliantly white surroundings, "My chance to say goodbye?"

 Again Mary tilted her head, this time to the other side, "You can say anything you want, I suppose," she replied.  

"Could I have some privacy?"  

"To?" Mary asked quizzically.  

 Ian once again thought about pulling his gun and shooting her right between her witch eyes, "Say goodbye," Ian ground out as he crossed his arms over his chest.  

Mary nodded, "Sure. Sure. If that's what you want to do," she replied and she walked away, fading into nothing as she did so.   

Ian turned slowly and forced himself to look at Leslie and Madeline. They were both staring at him with tear streaked faces. Madeline's eyes had dried up, clearly the girl thought he was here to stay and didn't understand. Leslie however, was sobbing quietly and her eyes were spilling tears. Each droplet breaking Ian's heart a little more as it slipped down her cheek.

He walked forward quickly and moved his thumb across her cheek, wiping away the hot droplets, "An outlaw like me ain't worth those, Leslie," he said around the lump in his throat as he fought back rising emotions of his own. Leslie nodded as she looked up at him. He loved her eyes. So gray and full of life. Like gray clouds gathering before a summer storm on the plains. He was going to miss those eyes.  

"Yes you are," she managed to gasp, right before she completely broke down. Madeline looked scared and Ian scooped the girl up and propped her on his hip as he wrapped his arm around Leslie and pulled her into him, letting her sob against his chest.  

They were silent for a long time, only Leslie's hitching breaths and sniffs filling the quiet, "How am I supposed to make it without you, Ian?" Leslie finally asked him hoarsely as she pulled away just enough to look up at him. Ian managed a sad smile and kissed her brow tenderly.  

"You'll be just fine, Leslie. You are a strong woman. A brave woman. You and Madeline will both carry on and have long and happy lives. Hopefully they took care of..." Ian's raised his brow and Leslie nodded.  

"Cavanaugh did," she assured him.  

Ian nodded, finding no surprise there. After all Cavanaugh had lost in his life, he defended what he had left without any remorse. Of course he would shoot and kill the man who had taken his brother's life.  

"Daddy, why is mommy so sad?" Madeline asked nervously.  

Ian's already shattered heart broke a little more as he looked at her, "Because daddy has to go away, Maddy."  

Madeline was suddenly angry. Ian saw that her tears had put streaks through the flower on her cheek, causing the colors to run together and blend on her skin, "No! You can't go away! You promised to buy me a real pony and teach me how to ride!"  

"I know I did, Maddy, but it looks like I'm not gonna be able to do that. Please don't be mad at me.." Ian was horrified when his voice broke. "Daddy doesn't want to leave, but I don't have a choice."  

"But I'm gonna miss you..." she whined with a sniff.  

Ian felt Leslie shudder with new tears against him, "I'm gonna miss you too, cowgirl," Ian assured her and then he sat her down. "Can you go over there and sit and let me talk to your mommy for a second?"  

"Okay," Madeline said sadly. Ian gave her cheek a kiss and then she ran to the cloud bench and sat down.  

Ian took Leslie's cheeks gently in his hands and made her look up at him, "I'm not worth all this sadness, Leslie. I know it doesn't seem like it now but I've done a lot of bad things and most people would agree that I needed to die. At least I died nobly instead of the way I probably would have died if I'd never met you and Maddy. You and that little girl are the best things to ever happen to this outlaw and I want you to remember that."  

Ian saw her harden her chin and knew that she was fighting back more tears. Then her hand was on his cheek and he felt moisture there. With shock he realized it was a tear. His tear. God, this woman was holding back her tears because she wanted to be strong for him while he cried.  

Ian gathered her up in his arms and crushed her against his chest. Not caring that she'd be able to feel his shudders as he cried against her hair. Ian had never allowed himself to fall apart like this but he found he didn't seem to have a choice right now.  

"Ian, how....? How am I supposed to go on now? With you I knew what it was like to be really love. How do I live without that?"  

Ian sucked in a deep breath to calm himself and pulled away a little to look back down into her eyes, which were searching his desperately for some kind of answer, "You'll be fine, Leslie. You're tougher than anyone I know. And you have to be strong so you can take care of that angel over there. I wish I had something to leave you with. I have a lot of money but it's all back in 1875." Ian reached in his pocket and pulled what little he had left of the money Cavanaugh had leant him. It was only about ten dollars and he held it out to Leslie.  

"I don't want it." she said as she shoved his hand away. "I want you."  

Ian shoved the money into the pocket of her jeans and then pulled her into his arms. He lowered his mouth to hers and devoured her lips. She moaned and clung to him, digging her fingers into his back. Their tears mixed together on their faces and the saltiness of them teased their tongues.  

"I love you," Ian said as he pulled his mouth from hers and rested his forehead against her own.  

"I love you too," Leslie replied, looking deep into his eyes.  

Ian jerked away from her, forcing his legs to move back several steps before motioning for Madeline to come to him. She ran to him and he dropped to his knee and hugged her tight, "You be a good girl for your mommy." he whispered hoarsely.  

"Okay daddy," Madeline replied and as Ian pulled away she wrapped her arms tight around Leslie's leg.  

Ian turned his back on them both, knowing that if he continued to look at what he was leaving behind he would break completely down once again and as far as he was concerned, once was enough. 	

"Alright, Mary. I'm ready," he said as he squared his shoulders and stuck his thumbs through his belt loops.  

"Ready for what exactly?" Mary asked as she once again materialized from the clouds.  

"To go wherever it is an outlaw like me goes after they die."  

Mary studied him for a moment and then a wide grin split her wrinkled face, "Does Dodge City, Kansas in the year 1875 work for you?"  

Ian stared at her and then pulled off his hat and scratched at his hair. What in the hell was this woman talking about? "Ma'am?" he asked with a frown.  

 Her smile grew, "Well I said you died, but I didn't say you had to stay that way."

 Ian heard Leslie's cry of surprise and disbelief and he stepped forward, plopped his hat back on and pulled his gun as he stalked toward Mary, "Are you fucking with me?" he growled, realizing that he was starting to growl as much as Cavanaugh and Jamison but unable to seem to be able to stop himself.  

"No, you are not my type." Mary replied dryly and Ian shivered at the image her words brought to his mind.  

"But I got shot, Mary. I felt myself die."  

"Yes, you died in 2011 however you did not die in 1875. Perhaps you would like to go back to 2011 and stay dead, yes?"  

"NO!" Leslie screamed. "No, please don't do that!"

"Wait," Ian said as he put his gun away, deciding that shooting Mary wasn't going to solve anything.  

"Yes?"

"Are you saying I've learned what I need to learn? What exactly was the point of all of this? I get that Andrew was supposed to learn to calm the hell down, Jamison was supposed to realize that he was an ass and Cav needed to learn how to live again but what was wrong with me?"

"You're just like your mother. Always questioning and doubting."  

"Just answer me," Ian said as he crossed his arms over his chest.  

"You needed to learn how to truly care about someone else. How to love. How to open your heart and put someone before yourself. To learn responsibility."  

Ian looked behind him at Leslie and Madeline watching him, "I love them," he said as he turned back to Mary.  

"You died for them" she informed him thoughtfully. Ian nodded as the realization of just how big of a deal that was for him, hitting him for the first time. "A very big accomplishment for a man who often claimed he would never risk himself for anyone else," Mary stated with a smile.  

"So you gave them to me, only to have me prove that I'd lose them in order to keep them safe."  

"Yes."  

"You've got one sick and twisted sense of humor lady."  

Suddenly Leslie was beside him with Madeline on her hip and she slipped her arm through his, "We're going back to 1875 with him."   

Ian slipped his arm around her waist, "Yes they are," he agreed.  

Mary looked at them both in turn and then snorted, "Bossy little things aren't you?" she asked.  

 Madeline nodded, "Yes they are."  

Ian smiled as he looked over at her and thanked God that he wasn't dead and could still spend the rest of his life being their father and man.  

"Of course you're going back to 1875 with him. I'm glad you agree because you don't really have a choice. Now hold tight to each other and I'm afraid to say that when you wake up again, you'll have a bit of a headache. Also your brother Jamison is in Dodge and the rest of your brothers will be there as well."  

"Thank you," Ian said sincerely and Mary nodded with the warmest smile Ian had ever seen on her face. "Oh and Mary," Ian added and Mary tilted her head. "Kindly stay the hell out of my life from now on."

 Mary laughed, "Of course."

Chapter Forty-Two

Chapter Forty-Two

"Nicole!" Cavanaugh exclaimed as he looked around at the clouds surrounding them.  

"Where's Bethany?" Andrew demanded with a touch of panic as he spun in fast circles, looking around for her.  

"Cavanaugh?"

 Cavanaugh turned quickly and saw Nicole and Bethany step out of the clouds. They were holding tight to each others arm but quickly let go and ran to their men when they saw them.  

"Thank God," Cavanaugh sighed with relief as he wrapped his arms tight around Nicole's soft body and held her close.  

"Happy reunions always make my heart smile."  

Cavanaugh and Andrew turned toward the voice they recognized, "Mary," they said in unison.  

"Are you ready to go home boys?" she asked as she folded her wrinkled hands in front of her, her gaudy rings knocking together.  

"Home?" Andrew asked. "You mean back to 1875?"  

"Of course that's what I mean," Mary replied.  

"Mary, why did you let my brother die?" Cavanaugh asked suddenly. The anger and the sadness both still fresh in his mind and causing a war of emotions.  

"Yes and what's going to happen to Leslie and Madeline?" Nicole added.  

"Do we get to go back too?" Bethany chimed in as she motioned toward Nicole.  

Mary shook her head and took a seat on a cloud bench, "If you don't mind, I've had a rather busy morning and would like to sit down and rest my old bones while I address your barrage of annoying questions."  

"My brother, Mary," Cavanaugh urged. "You could have gotten him out in time just like you did me."  

"You are a foolish man. Pulling a gun and killing a man while surrounded by police! What were you thinking?" Mary scolded.  

"That I had lost enough in my life that I hadn't been able to avenge and I was going to avenge my brother," Cavanaugh replied and Nicole moved closer to him and laid her head on his shoulder. She should be angry with him for the sacrifice he had nearly made but she couldn't. Cavanaugh was a proud, protective man and she would expect no less than what he had done.  

"Yes well, Frank is dead. Your shot was good," Mary assured him, "And Ian is alive. He, Leslie and Madeline have been sent to Dodge City in 1875, though I am rather sure they are all still sleeping soundly at this point. Time travel makes one feel rather exhausted I'm afraid."  

"Ian is alive?" Andrew asked happily. "Really?"  

"Of course he is. What kind of woman do you think I am?"   

A very pointed silence followed that comment, "Do you really want an answer to that?" Andrew asked and then he grunted when Bethany elbowed him in the stomach.  

Mary raised a bushy brow and shook her head, "He is alive and well. And I am going to send you to Dodge City to be with him. Jamison is there as well and you will need to speak to him, Cavanaugh, before you go anywhere."  

"Nicole and Bethany are going with us," Andrew stated. "Right?" he added  

 Mary nodded, "Of course they are."  

"M..Mary?" Bethany asked nervously.  

 Mary turned her translucent blue eyes on her, "Yes?"  

"Will my papaw be okay?" Andrew's arm tightened around her waist and Bethany leaned into him.  

Mary nodded as she adjusted the folds of animal skin covering her legs, "Silas will be okay."  

"Can I say goodbye to him?" Bethany asked. "Won't he worry that I just vanished?"  

"I'll tell you the scene at the fair is quite confusing right now," Mary said with amusement. "I know at least one of the cops is giving up cigarettes because he is sure they must have been full of something other than tobacco. It caused quite a stir when I took you all away without warning."  

"We 'poofed'," Nicole said with a nod as she raised her hands and spread her fingers with the word. "I've seen someone 'poof' before. It is really disturbing."  

"Will you answer my question please? Can I say goodbye to my papaw?" Bethany insisted.  

"I cannot let you go see him, Bethany. You either go to your grandfather or go to 1875 with your husband. The choice is yours," Bethany felt her heart break at knowing she'd never see her papaw again. She wanted to hug him, let him know she was okay and yet she knew that she had to choose Andrew. She had to choose her husband.

"That's a real bad deal you've given her," Cavanaugh stated.  

Nicole nodded and stepped forward, "It really is. She's the only one leaving behind someone that is really going to care that she's gone. Leslie wasn't. I'm not. But Bethany's papaw loves her and is going to worry."  

"Want. Want. Want. You people are never happy! Cavanaugh, did I not deliver you straight into the arms of the woman who made you want to live again?" Mary demanded as she rose to her feet and put her clenched fists on her thin hips.  

Cavanaugh tipped his head in acknowledgement.  

"And Nicole, did I not send a man straight to your home who was different from the others? A strong, steady man who has shown you that men can be loyal and true?"  

Nicole nodded and stepped back into Cavanaugh's arms.  

"Andrew, did I not give you a woman who finally stills the noise in your head? Who finally takes away the restlessness you've been dealing with your entire life?"  

"Yes'm." Andrew replied.  

"And Bethany, did I not give you a man who looks at you every single time he sees you like you are the single most beautiful treasure he has ever seen? A man who taught you how to stand up for yourself and who stands up for you when you when you cannot bring yourself to do so? Who has taught you to come out of your shell just a bit?"  

"Yes," Bethany replied as she swiped away a tear and looked down at her feet.  

Mary sighed, "Fine, I will allow you to write a letter for your grandfather and I will make sure that he gets it."  

"Thank you," Bethany replied as she swallowed hard. "Do you have paper?"  

"Must I do everything?" Mary asked as she sat back down.  

Nicole blew out a breath, clearly growing irritated with Mary. Cavanaugh couldn't help but grin. He was happy that he wasn't the only one who was irritated by this crazy woman. "Here, Bethany," Nicole said as she reached in her pocket and pulled out a flyer for a fundraising carwash that she'd been handed that morning. Then she searched her purse and found a pen . She handed both to Bethany who took them and walked a short distance away before sitting down and laying the paper over her legs and beginning to write.  

"Mary, can I talk to you privately?" Nicole asked the old woman. 	

"Of course," Mary replied. "Cavanaugh and Andrew, can you kindly go away please?"  

Andrew walked away to join Bethany but Cavanaugh gave Nicole an odd look and stood his ground, "It'll be fine, Cavanaugh. I just need to talk to Mary." Nicole was sure she saw hurt in his blue eyes but then he nodded and walked away.  

"What would you like to talk about, Nicole?" Mary asked as she patted the bench.  

Nicole wasn't sure she wanted to sit next to the skinny, strange woman but she also didn't want to be rude so she took a seat, "You seem like you know a lot," Nicole started and Mary just stared at her and waited for her to continue. Nicole sighed. "I was going to buy a test today and see but I don't think they have any in 1875 so..."  

"You want to know if you're pregnant with Cavanaugh's child?" Nicole looked over at Cavanaugh who was standing with his arms crossed loosely over his chest as he watched Andrew shift from foot to foot and read the letter Bethany was writing over her shoulder.  

"Can you tell me?" Nicole asked, not bothering to inquire how the woman knew.   

"Yes. Yes you are pregnant with Cavanaugh's child," Nicole gasped and covered her mouth with her hand. She stared wide eyed at Cavanaugh who had heard her gasp and was now staring intently at her.  

"If I... If I go back, will it be okay?" Nicole asked as she put her hand over her stomach as if protecting the life that she now knew was growing inside.  

"I will never help anyone again," Mary stated. "No matter what you do, you are always questioned and doubted."  

"Mary, please tell me..." Nicole begged.  

"Your daughter will be fine."  

"A daughter..." Nicole gasped as a tear ran down her cheek.  

"What's wrong?" Cavanaugh's voice broke though her shock and she realized he was now standing over her with concern on his face.  

"Nothing," she said quickly as she stood up. 'Nothing is wrong." She smiled and threw her arms around his neck. Cavanaugh frowned and held her tight as he looked at Mary but the woman just looked down at her fingernails and ignored him.  

Bethany came back with the folded flyer and handed it to Mary, "I will see that your grandfather gets this, dear," Mary promised.  

"Thank you," Bethany replied as she pushed her hair behind her ear.  

"Now, 1875 will probably be a shock for you ladies but with these strapping men by your sides, you will be just fine." Mary stood up and looked at Cavanaugh. "You will be sent to Dodge City, I'm afraid you will have a headache when you awaken but, Cavanaugh, the first thing you need to do is find Jamison. He has a gift for you that I believe you will be very interested in receiving."  

"What?" Cavanaugh asked as his brow creased. 	

"Just find your brother," Mary snapped. "Now hold tight to one another and enjoy your new lives."  

---

Silas was exhausted as he stomped into his house that afternoon and tossed his baseball cap into the corner. The police had kept him at the station for hours, wanting to know if he had any idea where his granddaughter and her friends might have gone.  

The best he could figure they had quite literally vanished into thin air. Bethany, Andrew, Cavanaugh, Nicole, Ian, Leslie and little Madeline... All had been there one moment and were gone in the next.  

Silas wasn't a very well educated man but he was smart enough to know what had happened. The boys had gone back to their own time and they had taken their women with them.  

Silas walked wearily up the stairs and into Bethany's bedroom. Though many of her things were missing because she had taken them to Nicole's this was still her room. Her posters and pictures were on the wall and the stuffed animals she had always loved were still on the bed.  

Silas sat down on the edge of the neatly made bed and buried his head in his hands. He was going to miss that girl. That girl that was a daughter to him more than a granddaughter. He had raised her. He had watched her turn from a tiny baby, to a beautiful girl and then a warm, loving woman.  

Now she was gone.  

Silas sniffed and looked across the room, frowning when he saw a folded piece of paper stuck in the mirror of the antique vanity. He pushed himself to his feet and crossed the room, grabbing the paper. It was a flyer for a carwash. What was it doing here?  

He turned it over and saw Bethany's handwriting. Instantly he went back to the bed and sat down before reading what was written.  

Papaw,

Thank you for all you have ever done for me. Thank you for loving me and taking me in when I had no one else. You are the single strongest man that I know and I know how bad it will hurt you now that I am gone but I also know that you'll be okay. 


Please know that I am happy, healthy and fine. The woman who sent the brothers here said I couldn't come see you if I wanted to stay with Andrew but she did let me write you this note. Please don't be angry with me.  I am going back to Andrew's time and I hope you understand. He can't stay here and I can't be without him. 


I love you papaw. 

Bethany

Silas smiled as he folded the letter and held it against his chest. His baby girl had gone off and found her place in this world. He sent up a prayer that she and Andrew would have a long and happy life together  

The phone rang downstairs, bringing him from his thoughts. He still had things to do today. Answer the phone, for one, and go get Nicole's horses for another. He knew that she would want them well cared for.  

Silas stood and walked to the door. After one final look back, he flipped down the light switch and closed the door with a click behind him.

Chapter Forty-Three

Chapter Forty-Three

Cavanaugh groaned, his head was pounding and his stomach was turning. He felt as if he was suffocating and reached his hand up only to realize there was a leg laying across his face. He shoved it down and heard Ian mutter, "Dammit."  

"Daddy, my head hurts," Madeline's voice spoke up.  

"Mine too," Ian mumbled.  

Cavanaugh felt another body shift next to him and yet another one was laying across his legs. He moaned with pain as his head throbbed and then pulled himself out of the pile of bodies and stood up. He looked down at the bed he'd been laying in and saw all his brothers and the women still piled up.  

"Apparently more than one hotel room would have just been too much for the woman to manage."  

Cavanaugh turned quickly and saw Jamison standing beside the open door, leaning against the door jamb with a cigar hanging off his lip.  

"How did you know we were here?" Cavanaugh asked, as everyone else in the bed began to moan, groan and slowly disentangle themselves. Cavanaugh found Nicole's hand among the pile and helped her to her feet before pressing her back into his chest and using his fingers to massage her temples. He knew her head was pounding by the look that had been on her face and he smiled when she groaned with pleasure and leaned into him.  

"Glad to see you pulled your head out of your ass, Cav," Jamison said. 	

Nicole smiled brightly, "I missed you, Jamison! You scared the life out of me when you 'poofed' right in front of my eyes." Then Nicole looked down at herself and at the old fashioned wool skirt and cotton blouse she was wearing, "What happened to my clothes?"  

"Looks like Mary changed all you women into something more time appropriate," Cavanaugh replied.

 Nicole sighed, "Damn. I was really hoping to bring my yoga pants with me."  

Cavanaugh chuckled and Jamison put out his cigar on the bottom of his boot, "Hallie is a seamstress. I'm sure she could make some for you. My 

wife likes to help people when she can.“

Nicole let out a happy cry and then moved away from Cavanaugh and went to Jamison, throwing her arms around his neck and hugging him tight, "Thank God you listened to me!" Jamison chuckled and patted her on the back, fully aware of the hundred yard stare his brother was sending his way.  

"Might want to let her go, Jamison," Ian said as he managed to get himself to his feet and helped Leslie to hers as well. "Cav gets a little crazy over that one." Jamison nodded as Nicole moved away from him and went back to Cavanaugh who was more than happy to wrap his arms around her once again.  

"Daddy, it's the police officer cowboy!" Madeline exclaimed as she jumped from the bed and into Ian's arms.  

Ian grunted as he fought to steady them and winced at the aching in his head, "Yes it is," he replied, forcing a smile through his pain.  

"Daddy?" Jamison asked with a frown.  

"I am her daddy," Ian shot back and Jamison's eyes widened with surprise as his womanizing, commitment-phobic brother propped the little girl on his hip and wrapped his free arm tight around her mother.  

"Well I guess that means all of us are settled down," Jamison said as he turned his gaze to Andrew who was cuddling in the bed with the tall, slender girl that Jamison thought he remembered as being Silas's granddaughter.  

"So how did you know we were in here? Did Mary tell you?" Cavanaugh asked.  

Jamison shook his head, "Naw, I haven't seen her since she sent us to the future. It was widow Callahan that found you. She's visiting some family and was staying in this hotel room. She came back from her luncheon to find a big ol' group of people passed out on her bed. Caused quite a stir to tell you the truth."  

Andrew snickered behind his hand and Ian laughed outright, "Maybe old widow Callahan needs to get out more often. I know that if I walked in on a scene like that I would....." Ian stopped when he felt Leslie's eyes burning holes in him. He looked down at her and grinned sheepishly, "I would walk right back out and report it to the proper authorities because I am a happily taken man."   

Ian watched her beautiful gray eyes roll and she smacked his stomach, "You're so full of it I feel like I need wading boots." The hotel room filled with laughter.  

Andrew pointed at Jamison's vest which was void of a badge, "Where's your badge?"  

"I gave that up. Seems that now that I've had a taste of the settling down life, I don't like to be away from it," Jamison replied with a smile that surprised his brothers. Jamison had never been much of a 'smiler'.   

Then Jamison sobered as he looked at Cavanaugh, "Cav, I need you to come somewhere with me."  

Cavanaugh nodded, "Mary said you have something for me. What's going on?"  

Jamison just shook his head, "I'd rather just show you. Ian, Andrew, why don't you take the ladies on down to Hallie's. She'll make sure you all get something to eat."  

"Nicole can come with me," Cavanaugh countered but Jamison shook his head again.  

"I really think it would better if she went on to Hallie's."  

Cavanaugh was about to argue again but Nicole put her hand on his arm, "It sounds important, Cavanaugh. Just go on and I'll be waiting there for you."  

Cavanaugh nodded and then looked over at Ian and Andrew, "Keep a close on her now," he warned.  

 Ian nodded. With a mischievous grin he came forward and grabbed Nicole's arm, pulling her body into him and kissing her cheek, "Don't worry, big brother. I'll take care of her." Ian barely had time to finish speaking before Nicole's elbow was ramming into his stomach.  

"How many times do I have to tell you to keep your hands off, McEllis?" she asked with a laugh.  

 He released his hold on her and rubbed his aching abdomen, "One or two more oughta do." he admitted with a grin.  

"Well come on then, Cav," Jamison stated and he walked out. Cavanaugh quickly kissed Nicole's brow and then followed after his brother.  

---

"I feel like I just stepped into a movie." Bethany gasped as they stepped onto the bottom floor of the hotel and heard the piano music playing from the diner through the wide swinging doors to the right of the clerks desk. They walked outside onto the dusty boardwalk and Ian and Andrew took deep breaths, happy to finally be home, while the women all stared around wide-eyed.  

"This is amazing," Nicole gasped. There were rough wooden plank buildings, dirt roads, wagons and hitched horses.  Fancy writing on tall signs told what each building was. Mercantile, tailor, livery, blacksmith, banks....  

"Daddy, what's that?"   Madeline's voice asked and Ian followed her gaze to the saloon where loud piano music was playing and raised voices were coming through the doors. A scantily clad woman was leaning over the top balcony.  

Ian cleared his throat and steered Madeline in the opposite direction, toward Hallie's dressmakers shop, "Nothing, Maddy. That's a place for grownups," he said quickly.  

Leslie looked around at the people milling around. She knew that Dodge City was a big town and there were a lot of people bustling about. Surprisingly there were more men without guns on their hips than there were men with then. Most of the women were wearing gingham dresses, or wool skirts with cotton blouses and most of the men were in work worn pants and stained shirts. There were some women walking around in fancy satin dresses and big hats and some of the men were in sharply cut suits and top hats but they weren't the majority. Children were running and playing while dogs chased chickens across the road.

"Ian McEllis?" A feminine voice called out and they all turned to see a young woman practically running toward them. Leslie looked her up and down. She was young, probably eighteen or nineteen. She had an innocent girl next door look about her with bright blond hair pulled back and covered with a bonnet that matched her mauve colored gingham dress.  

She smiled brightly at Ian, her green eyes sparkling and her full cheeks reddening as she bit her lip, "It's nice to see you again, Ian," she said shyly.  

Leslie saw Ian shift his feet uncomfortably and heard Andrew chuckling, "Hi.. Uh....." Ian mumbled and he rubbed the back of his neck. 	The woman's face fell and she wrung her hands, "Gretchen."  

He nodded, "Gretchen," he said, though he still had no real idea who she was.  

"Remember me?" she asked. "My daddy's wagon...."  

"Right!" Ian said a bit too loudly as he put his hands over Madeline's ears and spared a quick nervous glance at Leslie. "Yeah, I uh.. I remember."  

The girl's bright smile returned and she looked at everyone standing around Ian, "Who are your friends?"  

"Uh.. This is my brother Andrew, his wife Bethany, my brother Cav's wife Nicole and this is Leslie and Madeline."  

"I'm his woman by the way." Leslie stated as she put her arm around Ian's waist.  

"Daddy, I'm hungry." Madeline whined as she tugged on Ian's hand.  

Gretchen's green eyes flashed with anger, "But it hasn't been that long since we..." she declared, gesturing at Madeline. "I thought I was special!" she added in a near shriek.  

 Ian coughed, "I never said that," he said quickly, hoping to reassure Leslie. He could practically feel anger rolling off of her in waves as she stood there with her arm around him.  

"How dare you!" Gretchen exclaimed and then her hand fell sharply across Ian's cheek before she turned and stormed away.  

"Daddy, she doesn't like you," Madeline informed him.

 Andrew laughed loudly, "No, Madeline, she likes your daddy too much. Your daddy was a bit of a stud in his time."  

"Are there going to be a lot of those?" Leslie demanded, feeling more than a little jealousy.  

Ian flushed and rubbed his neck awkwardly, "Uh.... I hope not."  

"Yeah me too," she snapped.

 Ian was about to reply when Madeline tugged on his hand again, "I'm hungry."  

Ian nodded, "Let's go eat then." he said while forcing a smile. He knew that he was going to have some major ass kissing to do just as soon as he got Leslie alone.  

They all went down the road to Hallie's dressmaking shop and walked in, "Oh, Hallie! Where are you, Hallie?" Andrew called out. He had met Hallie a couple of times when he'd been coming through Dodge and she'd always treated him like family because she knew he was Jamison's brother.  

"Andrew!" Hallie exclaimed. Nicole was surprised when she saw Hallie. The woman actually did look a little like Miss Kitty and made her remember the talk that she and Jamison had shared on her couch. Hallie's green eyes widened when she looked at everyone else standing in her shop.  

"Who are all these people?" she asked as she watched Bethany, Madeline and Leslie walk over to the different fabrics and dresses and begin to touch and look through them.  

"Wait don't tell me," she amended quickly. "You're Ian," she guessed while pointing at him.  

 Ian nodded, "Yes'm. Jamison must have told you I was the most handsome of the McEllis boys?" he asked with a teasing grin.  

 She snorted and put her hands on her rounded hips, "No, I just recognize a slick outlaw when I see one," she replied. "That tall girl, the willowy one, I'm guessing she's with you, Andrew?"  

"That's right, Hallie. Her name is Bethany."  

"Jamison didn't mention Cav's woman having a child so that must mean that the brunette and her adorable look a like daughter are yours," Hallie said as she gestured toward Ian.  

"Leslie and our girl Madeline." Ian said with a nod.  

Hallie turned her eyes toward Nicole. Nicole felt like a giant standing beside the woman. Hallie was tiny, barely five feet and she was petite with voluptuous curves in exactly the right places. She had dainty features and a beautiful smile. Nicole, who was five foot six and the opposite of dainty felt very self-conscious under the pretty woman's appraisal.  

"You must be Nicole. Jamison speaks very highly of you. It seems you gave him the swift kick in the backside he'd been needing and for that I thank you."  

"Glad I could help," Nicole replied with a smile. She liked Hallie.  

"It is amazing the way these clothes are made," Leslie said as she fingered one of the satin dresses hanging on a mannequin. "All hand stitched and no electric sewing machines."  

"Electric?" Hallie asked with a frown and then she nodded and waved her hand. "I forget you're from the future. Why don't we go get some lunch and you can tell me more about this 'talking picture box' that Jamison has been telling me about."  

---

"What's going on, Jamison?" Cavanaugh asked as his brother led him into the jail. Jamison might not have a badge anymore but when he motioned, the deputy quickly cleared out, closing the door tight behind him.  

"I screwed up after Leah and the kids were killed, Cav, I realize that. When I got back, right after I married Hallie, I headed out to try to figure out what had happened back then."  

"And?" Cavanaugh asked, his interest rising, after his initial temper at hearing Jamison mention his family began to fade.   

"I got 'em."  

Cavanaugh was sure he had heard his brother wrong, "Come again,"  

"I got 'em, Cav. I found the bastard that killed them and the bastard who ordered it done. It was your neighbor, Maxwell Crenshaw that ordered one of his ranch hands to kill your family and get rid of you."  

Cavanaugh felt his legs go out beneath him and was thankful for the wooden chair that Jamison suddenly shoved underneath him. He came down hard on it and buried his face in his hands.  

Jamison watched his brother's shoulders shudder for several long moments and then Cavanaugh sniffed, wiped his face on his sleeve and stood up, his blue eyes suddenly ice cold, "I should have known! I should have known it was that bastard! He always wanted my ranch and the one time Leah met him she said she didn't like him. That he made her feel odd. I should have listened to her...."  

"Cav, don't blame yourself now. There was no way of knowing that the man would be sick and twisted enough to order the murders of a woman and two children."	

"Did you make them suffer when they died? Tie the knot wrong when they hanged so they slowly choked to death?"  

Jamison shook his head, "They aren't dead."  

Cavanaugh's eyes widened, "Where the hell are they?"  

"In the basement. I saved them for you," Jamison replied. "You can make it quick or you can make it slow. Take all the time you need, Cavanaugh. And don't worry about the law. I have connections and they're on your side."  

Cavanaugh nodded and went to the door that led down the basement. As he walked down the narrow stairway and into the lantern lit space below he kept picturing his murdered children in his mind. The blood, the fear in their lifeless eyes, forever etched into his memory. He saw Leah, broken and bloody on the floor, every ounce of her dignity stripped from her before the knife had ended her life.   

Cavanaugh stepped into the basement and there they were. The two people responsible for the death of his family. They were dirty, unkempt and chained to the wall as they sat on their butts in the dirt.  

Cavanaugh wasn't sure how he managed to speak but he heard his voice filling the silence, "Remember me?" he asked, his voice low and containing a barely controlled rage.  

Two heads snapped up in unison and Cavanaugh found himself looking at Maxwell Crenshaw and a ranch hand named Van who he had met a handful of times, "Well good to see you, Cavanaugh. We were wondering when you'd show up." Van said with a smile on his dirty face.

 Maxwell's eyes went wide with fear, "Please! Please don't kill me Cavanaugh! My ranch is yours! I signed it over to you! Please just don't kill me. I'll leave. I'll head east and you'll never see me again. I didn't have anything to do with what happened to your family!"  

"Oh shut-up, you lying sack of shit," Van spat. "You paid me a pretty penny to get rid of that whore and those brats."  

Cavanaugh stepped toward Maxwell and the man looked up at him, his lip and chin quivering and his eyes full of tears, "Please have mercy...." he begged and Cavanaugh nodded.

 He pulled his gun and pressed it against the man's forehead, "This is for my family." he growled and then he pulled the trigger, the sound reverberating off the walls and filling his ears with a ringing that nearly deafened him.  

Van began laughing beside him, "Thank god! Now we don't have to listen to him whine anymore. That's one thing I can't stand is whining. I didn't give your brats time to whine before I blew their heads off. And your wife? She tried to run for it when I killed the kids but I caught her and you know what? She didn't beg for me to stop or whine as I took her on that kitchen floor. As a matter of fact, I think she liked it. I heard her moaning like the whore that she was...."

 Cavanaugh growled and put his gun to the man's left thigh, "This is for me," he said and he pulled the trigger. Van's screams filled the basement as the bullet shattered his bone.  

Cavanaugh moved the gun to his groin and to the disgusting part of his anatomy that he had shoved inside of Leah, "This is for my wife!"  

"No please!" Van cried just before the gun went off and Van screamed and vomited while his blood pooled around him.  

Cavanaugh could have stopped then, Van would be dead in moments, but he still had two more bullets owed to him. He put his gun to Van's head and looked in the mans' glossy pain-filled eyes.  

"This is for my children," Cavanaugh fired off two consecutive shots and Van fell forward, slumping against the chains.  

Cavanaugh holstered his gun and then moved to the other side of the basement before sliding down the stone wall, dropping to his knees and sobbing into his hands.  

Finally. Finally his family could rest in peace. Their deaths had been avenged. Cavanaugh felt no guilt. Only sadness that his children could not be brought back to him and relief that he had finally had his vengeance.  

---

Jamison heard the gunshots and the cries of pain and put his hat over his face as he sat in the chair at the desk with his legs propped up and his ankles crossed.

A long time passed before he heard Cavanaugh's limping steps coming back up the stairs and Jamison pushed his hat back and stood up as his brother shut the heavy basement door.  

"Is it done then?" Jamison asked.

 Cavanaugh nodded, "It's done."  

"Well then lets get the hell out of here, little brother." Jamison put his arm around Cavanaugh's shoulders in a warm brotherly embrace and led him from the jail.

Chapter Forty-Four

Chapter Forty-four

Nicole was elbow deep in bread dough, learning from Hallie the best way to make it from scratch, when Cavanaugh and Jamison walked in. 	Nicole could tell instantly by the drawn expression on Cavanaugh's face and the tension in his shoulders that something serious had happened with Jamison, "I'll have to finish my lesson later," she said with an apologetic smile at Hallie.  

The little red head nodded, "Of course. You seem to be a natural anyway," she replied.

 Nicole went to Cavanaugh and he took her hand and headed toward the door, "I'm getting us a room at the hotel. We'll be back for dinner," he stated and then they left.  

Cavanaugh didn't speak as he led Nicole to the hotel. He told the clerk to put the room on a tab for Cavanaugh McEllis, explaining that he was Jamison's brother and the clerk nodded and sent them up to the third floor and an empty room.  

Once Nicole and Cavanaugh were locked alone inside, Cavanaugh turned and pulled her into his arms. He pressed his lips to hers and devoured her mouth, stealing her breath and her senses. With a speed and a desperate hunger that Nicole had never felt from him before Cavanaugh began stripping her clothes from her body, not seeming to notice when fabric tore and buttons popped. Nicole matched his ferocity, and soon they were both naked and hot and he was throwing her down on the bed.  

Cavanaugh lost himself in her heated touches and hungry kisses and took her hard and fast, lasting only moments before toppling over the edge of release and burying his face in her neck.  

"I'm sorry," he whispered with shame when he realized he hadn't even taken the time to make sure she found release as well. He'd just been so desperate to have her. So desperate to feel himself inside of her that he really hadn't given any thought to what she would want and need.  

"For what?" Nicole gasped as she struggled to calm down her heart beneath him.  

"For not taking my time," he admitted. "And for using you to burn off some stress and anger that I still had burning inside. I shouldn't have done that."  

"Cavanaugh, I'm your woman. That's what I'm for. And just so you know, I am more than satisfied," she assured him as she ran her fingers through his unruly blond hair.  

Cavanaugh sighed and moved off of her, curling on his side and pulling her body against him. A few weeks ago Nicole would have been mortified to be naked in the broad daylight with a mans' eyes roaming over her every flaw, but not now. Not with this man.  

"What did Jamison show you?" Nicole asked after several moments of quiet.  

Cavanaugh's fingers paused for a moment in their caress of her bare arm but they quickly started back, "He found the men responsible for what happened to my family."  

Nicole rose up on her elbow so she could look at him more easily, "He did?" she asked with surprise. "Where are they?"  

"Dead," Cavanaugh replied coldly. "I killed them both." Nicole's eyes widened and Cavanaugh searched them for disgust but found none. Instead they were shining with approval.  

"Good. They deserved it after what they took from you. Did they at least tell you why?"  

"Maxwell Crenshaw wanted my land. I wouldn't sell it so he hired Van, a ranch hand, to come kill my family and run me off."  

"Over land? They killed them over land?"  

"Yes," Cavanaugh ground out between clenched teeth.  

"I'm so sorry, Cavanaugh."  

"It's over now," he replied as he held her tighter. He let out a long breath, "My family can finally rest."  

Nicole nodded and snuggled closer to him. They lay this way for a long time and then Nicole felt Cavanaugh's fingers roaming toward her chest. She turned to provide him better access and moaned as they expertly teased and heated her.  

"Cavanaugh?" Nicole asked breathlessly, she knew he couldn't possibly be ready again this quickly.  

He grinned and lowered his mouth to her breast, nipping at the swollen nipple, "I'm going to take care of you, Nicole, like I should have done when we first came in here." Nicole just moaned and buried her hands in his hair. She wasn't about to tell the man no.  

As they lay together nearly an hour later, Nicole's body feeling much like jello as she lay limply on the soft feather tick mattress, Cavanaugh suddenly cleared his throat and sat up. Nicole frowned and laid her hand on his back, finding that's the most movement she could muster.  

"What's wrong?" she asked.  

"I love you," he replied.  

"I love you too.... What's wrong?" she repeated.  

Cavanaugh turned to look down at her, "I never thought I'd love again, Nicole. Never thought I'd find someone that would make me want to but I found her and I don't wanna lose her."  

"Unless the Lord takes me away Cavanaugh, I'm not going anywhere," Nicole replied. She knew better than to tell him she wasn't going anywhere no matter what because both of them knew that tragedies sometimes happened.

"Marry me. Be my wife. Let me claim you for the entire world to know you're mine," Cavanaugh was nervous but when he saw the happy smile that lit up Nicole's beautiful face, he knew the answer was going to be yes.  

Suddenly she launched herself off the mattress and threw her arms around his neck, "Yes, Cavanaugh. Yes, I want to marry you!" Cavanaugh kissed her hair and held her tight. "I think it's a good thing you want to marry me," Nicole admitted as she pulled away and then bit her lip.  

"Why?" Cavanaugh asked suspiciously.  

"Because you were right at the festival... I am carrying your child."  

"You are?" Cavanaugh asked as his blue eyes filled with shock.  

"Yes. I asked Mary just to be sure and she said we're going to have a healthy baby girl."  

Nicole nearly cried out with a mixture of fear and shock when Cavanaugh suddenly leapt from the bed and yanked her up with him. He wrapped his arms around her, lifted her feet from the ground and spun her around and around as he laughed happily. Nicole was dizzy when he finally stopped spinning and she clung to his arms for support when he sat her on her feet.  

"I guess you're happy?" she asked with a smile.  

"Happy?!" he exclaimed. "Dammit, woman, I've never been happier about anything! I thought my life was over not too long ago and now I've got an amazingly strong woman who is going to be my wife and we're going to have a daughter!"  

"Yes and your fiancée is going to be sick if you keep bouncing me so much!" she warned him.  Cavanaugh quickly released her and went over to a pitcher of drinking water on the nightstand. He poured her a glass and handed it to her.  

Nicole took a long drink and then made a face when it wasn't cold, "Guess I have to get used to that." she muttered before taking another drink.  

"It's cold when it's fresh from a well, I promise." he assured her. "How does a hot bath before we go back to Hallie's for dinner sound?"  

"Can we get new clothes sent up too?" Nicole asked with a grin as she looked at their own torn outfits on the ground.  

Cavanaugh nodded and she thought he looked proud, "Yeah."  

"Well then that sounds great, cowboy. If I hadn't already agreed to marry you, then I'd ask you to marry me," she replied as she laid back down and covered herself with the feather soft quilt.  

Cavanaugh let out a deep rumbling chuckle, "And I'd say yes, ma'am. I'd say yes."  

---

Ian saw that Madeline was plenty entertained as she and Hallie went about rolling out the pie crust, so he took Leslie by the arm and led her out onto the porch.

"Ian, I wanted to see how she makes that pie," Leslie complained.  

Ian shrugged, "You're women, I'm sure you'll make another one tomorrow." he replied and this earned him a sharp look. "I just want to make sure that you know I love you."  

"I know," Leslie assured him.  

"And what's her name..."  

"Gretchen?" Leslie supplied, even though he hadn't asked.  

He managed a small smile as he swallowed hard and nodded, "Right, Gretchen. Well she doesn't mean anything."  

"Just one of the many innocent young girls you came, saw and conquered?" Leslie asked dryly.  

 Ian nodded, "Yes." Then he frowned. "No." His brow furrowed. "I mean.. I don't know. There really isn't a right answer to that question is there?"  

"No there's not," Leslie replied honestly. "And I'm not mad. Just so long as there are no new Gretchen's being conquered by my man from now on."  

"Husband." Ian amended.  

 Leslie's eyes widened, "Huh?" she asked.  

"I want to be your husband." Leslie just stared at him and Ian laughed to hide his nervousness. "Come on, after all that sappy stuff I said in the clouds you can't really say no." Still Leslie said nothing. "I died for you, doesn't that show how much I love you?"  

"I... You want to be my husband?" Leslie demanded with disbelief.  

 Ian nodded, "Of course I do."  

"I won't share you, Ian McEllis. You sure you can be faithful?"

 Ian snorted, "I'm sure. I wouldn't ask you to be my wife if I wasn't sure."  

Leslie smiled and then nodded as she put her arms around his neck, "Of course I'll marry you, Ian. I just wanted to see you squirm a little."  

Ian shook his head and pulled her body flush against his, "That's mean, woman."  

"You'll be okay." she assured him and Ian chuckled before capturing her lips with his own.  

"Aww, I think it's love."  

Ian pulled away from Leslie and looked over at his brother and Nicole walking hand in hand up the porch steps.  

"You doing okay?" Ian asked Cavanaugh. Jamison had shared the abridged version of what had happened at the jail with everyone.  

"I'm doing better than okay. I'm getting married," Cavanaugh replied with a bright smile.  

 Ian grinned, "What a coincidence, so am I."  

"That's great," Nicole exclaimed happily. "I'm so happy for you, Leslie. You and Maddy deserve to have a man like Ian in your lives."  

"What the devil did they do that was so bad?" Jamison asked with a grin as he joined them.  

"Haha, big brother," Ian muttered. "You can't bring me down today, I'm flying too high."  

"Not as high as I'm flying," Cavanaugh countered. He put his hand over Nicole's stomach and the life that was growing there and both Ian and Jamison could see the pride shining in his eyes. "I'm going to be a husband and a father."  

Hugs and loud congratulations were quickly given, drawing everyone else out onto the porch which in turn led to even more congratulations and hugs.  

"We'll have to have a quadruple wedding." Hallie stated as they all sat down at the table.  

"Quadruple? Honey, we're already married." Jamison reminded her. 	Hallie squared her tiny shoulders and glared at him, "As I recall we didn't have much of a wedding. You threw me over your shoulder, bossed me into marrying you, yelled at the preacher and that was it."  

"Nothing is ever good enough for a woman," Jamison muttered and this earned him sharp glares from the four women currently at the table. Madeline simply asked Ian for more mashed potatoes which he was more than happy to give her.  

Jamison sighed, "Fine. A quadruple wedding it'll be," he finally relented.  

"Nicole and I gotta work on finding a place to settle down," Cavanaugh said as he stuck a bite of steak into his mouth. "I don't have too long either now that I know a baby is coming."  

"You could always go back home, Cav. You own Crenshaw's entire spread now too. You own well over two thousand acres."  

"Back...."  Cavanaugh's voice trailed off and he looked down at his plate. He was aware of Nicole's hand coming under the table and squeezing his own. He swallowed hard and nodded.  

Going home is what he needed. He was ready. He may have lost Leah and the children he had shared with her but he was starting a new life with Nicole. While he would always miss some little things about Leah and he would always mourn for his children, he was no longer afraid to go back to that house and go on with his life.  

"That sounds like a good idea. But what the hell am I supposed to do with all that land? And how in the hell did you get Crenshaw to sign it over to me?"  

"The men in the land office are friends of mine and Crenshaw wasn't in much of a position to argue," Jamison replied with a shrug before shoving a bite of potatoes in his mouth. Hallie nodded as she remembered just how violently Jamison had punched Crenshaw's face in order to get the man to see things his way.  

"I don't want his land, Jamison. You can have it."  

Jamison shook his head, "Hallie and I are staying in Dodge. She's got her business and I'm thinking of becoming a deputy."  

"That's a step down from U.S. Marshall isn't it?" Ian asked.  

Jamison nodded, "Yeah, but I would earn a decent salary and I wouldn't have to leave Hallie."  

"Well then we can split up Crenshaw's property between Andrew and Ian. They'll need room and a place to live."  

"It'll be nice to know we have a place to go but I think I'm gonna try to make my livelihood as a gambler pay off," Andrew said.  

Bethany smiled, "Do I have what it takes to be a gambler's woman?" 	Andrew grinned and kissed her cheek, smiling when he realized he'd gotten potatoes on it, "You have what it takes to be my woman." he replied as it wiped it clean with his knuckle. 	

"Who would have thought that us McEllis boys would all be talking about settling down?" Ian asked with a smile as he leaned back in his chair and crossed his hands over his stuffed stomach.  

"I for one never figured you would," Jamison admitted.  

"Stranger things have happened, darling." Hallie reminded him. "After all, I never thought you'd pull your head out of your ass and marry me once and now you're going to marry me for a second time."

---

The wedding was a simple but beautiful affair on the outskirts of Dodge City as each McEllis brother was joined to the woman that had tamed or healed him.  

When it ended it was with sad farewells that everyone went their separate ways but this parting had a silver lining. The brothers had all agreed that Christmas would be spent together in Virginia with Cavanaugh and Ian and their families.  Never again would they let eleven years pass without all gathering together.  

"It's gonna need some work," Ian said as their nearly three week long wagon trip came to an end and they came to Cavanaugh's old house.  

Nicole glanced over at Cavanaugh and saw that he was tense and his face was a battleground of sadness and determination, "Too bad Andrew didn't come with us. As energetic as he is we could have it fixed up in no time," she said, trying to stay light hearted and cheerful to ease Cavanaugh's tension.  

Really the house was charming and beautiful. It was more than the ramshackle cabin she'd been expecting. The white paint was peeling and faded and the black shutters were sun baked. There were weeds growing up through the porch beams but she could already imagine what it would look like fixed up. There were two barns, a woodshed, corrals and what Nicole assumed was a smokehouse.  

"I would love to have a bath." Leslie said as she wiped sweat and dirt from the back of her neck. The weather was turning colder but being under the sun for the last few weeks on a wagon had been hard. Especially for the women and Maddy who were still trying to adjust to the lack of technology.  

"The river is behind the house," Cavanaugh replied and there was a tone in his voice that let everyone know he wanted them to go to the river and leave him alone while he went inside the house.  

"I miss indoor plumbing," Leslie sighed as Ian lifted her from the wagon and sat her on her feet.  

"Don't worry, Leslie," he said. "From what Jamison said we'll have servants at our house and they'll make sure you get a hot bath whenever you want one."  

"Servants?" Madeline gasped as Ian helped her down as well. "Does that mean I'll be a princess?"  

"If you want to be," Ian replied with a grin. "Thought I don't know the first thing about running a big operation like that."  

"I already said I'll help you work it and run it," Cavanaugh stated. "I just don't want to live there."  

"Alright, well let's walk back there and at least clean the dirt off our faces." Leslie said as she took Madeline by the hand and walked around the house with Ian on her heels.  

Nicole was going to follow them and began to walk away but Cavanaugh grabbed her arm, "Where are you going?" he asked.  

"I was going to let you have privacy," she replied honestly.  

"No, I need you." he admitted and Nicole nodded and took his hand in hers.  

They walked up onto the porch and Nicole saw that Cavanaugh's hand was shaking as he opened the door and they stepped into a living room. The couch and end tables were covered in dust and it was clear the stone fireplace hadn't been used in a long time, but Nicole thought it was beautiful.  

"There are three bedrooms upstairs, one bedroom that way, the living room, the kitchen and the cellar is under the house through a door in the kitchen and then there's another entrance outside."  

"I love it." Nicole replied. Cavanaugh took her on a tour, showing her the bedrooms and Nicole saw that as they went it got easier on him, until it was time to go into the kitchen.  

Cavanaugh wasn't sure what he had expected to find when he walked into the kitchen, into the place where his family had been murdered. He supposed he thought he'd find blood, or bodies, or some other reminder but there was nothing. Just the dusty wooden floor, stone countertops that Leah had insisted on having and the wooden table and chairs that Cavanaugh had spent weeks building for her. 	
"Anything you want changed, we can change," he assured Nicole as she looked around. He knew that women were territorial over their kitchens.  

"Could you build some sort of rack here to hang pots and pans on?" she asked and Cavanaugh nodded. "And maybe an island right here for more counter space." Nicole added as she pointed to a spot toward the middle of the room. She wanted this room to look different from what Cavanaugh would remember. She wanted it to be theirs and maybe then he wouldn't be so haunted when he entered it.

"Of course," he promised as he took her in his arms and kissed her temple.  

He laid his hand on her stomach and smiled, "How's my girl?"  

"Ready for a nap," Nicole replied with a sheepish yawn.  

"We have to take Ian and Leslie to their house." he reminded her. "And we'll probably have to stay there a few days until we get this place cleaned up and fit to live in. It gets cold at night and I don't even trust to build a fire in any of the fireplaces just yet."  

"Mansion with servants, right?" Nicole asked as Cavanaugh led her outside.  

"That's right." 

“Hot baths drawn up at my command?”

"Yep."  

Nicole moaned and closed her eyes, "I may be visiting them quite often."

 Cavanaugh laughed and he swore he could hear his children and Leah laughing as well. He was home and he was happy and he had a feeling that his old family were happy for him too.

Epilogue

Epilogue

Cavanaugh had been gone for three days. He could have come home the night before but he had seen those bright pink boots and known that his five year old daughter would love to have them.  

Samantha, or Sam, as everyone called her was cowgirl through and through but her favorite color was pink. Cavanaugh lit a cigarette and wondered what his one year old son would think of the stuffed bear he'd gotten him. Jackson liked anything that had fur and that was why the cats ran from him when they saw him toddling toward them on his chubby legs. Cavanaugh and Nicole hadn't yet been able to convince the boy that cats weren't meant for riding and chewing.  

Cavanaugh smiled as he thought about his life. Nicole was just as beautiful now as she'd been six years ago when he'd married her. He loved that woman more than he had ever thought a heart could love another person. She was his heart and their children were his soul.  

Just another couple bends in the road and a hill and he'd be home. He could already hear the chickens raising up a fuss and figured that Sam was probably out there trying to get them to lay eggs on command. She swore that she could do it and while Cavanaugh and Nicole had yet to see it happen, they weren't going to tell her she was wrong.  

Suddenly a chill passed over Cavanaugh's spine. An uneasiness. He felt like he was being watched. He looked all around him but saw no one. He urged his horses a little faster from his cart and prayed like hell that nothing was wrong.  

But as he neared the house it was quiet, too quiet. No Samantha out bossing the animals around. No Jackson harassing the cats.  No Nicole on the porch shaking her head and attempting to get the kids to behave. He was nearing panic, sure that history was repeating itself, when he caught sight of the back of a wagon in the barn that wasn't normally there.  

And then the door to the house burst open and kids came running out. Cavanaugh jumped down from the wagon, without worrying about pain in his leg. Ever since he'd come to terms with his past and let himself move on, the leg hadn't been bothering him nearly as bad.  

Cavanaugh dropped to his knees and let his children and his nieces and nephews tackle him to the ground, "We missed you, uncle Cav!" his five year old nephew Theodore exclaimed.  

Theodore was Jamison's oldest son and had his father's serious nature and his mothers bright red hair. Theodore's little brother Gary was currently trying to stick his two year old hands into Cavanaugh's pockets in search of money.  

"Gary, you got more than a little blood from your outlaw uncle," Cavanaugh scolded as he pulled the boy away.  

"Guess what, Uncle Cav?" Maggie, Andrew and Bethany's three year old daughter said.  

 Cavanaugh smiled, "What's that?" he asked as he ruffled her dark hair.  

She giggled, "We made a pie."  

Cavanaugh jumped to his feet, "A pie?" he exclaimed as he scooped Jackson up into his arms and kissed his son soundly.  

"Yep. Mama said it's your birthday but you don't like cake so we made you pie." Sam informed him.   

"Did you help, Maddy?" Cavanaugh asked the now ten year old girl and she nodded as she picked up her little brother Trevor and plopped him on her hip.  

"Of course. It's harder than you would think wrangling all these kids," she stated, before blowing out a tired breath.

 Cavanaugh laughed happily.  He loved this. Surrounded by the laughter of children. He looked up on the porch and saw his beautiful wife step out.  

"It looks like you've been attacked." she teased.  

He made his way through the pack of little ones and kissed her tenderly. He had missed her, "I was. What is everyone doing here?" he asked as he saw his brothers coming out of the barn and could hear his sisters in law talking in the house.  

"They came for your birthday. I knew they were coming but I wanted it to be a surprise."  

Cavanaugh looked at his brother's. Jamison hadn't changed much. He still tried to act like a hard ass but his sons had softened him quite a bit. He was still acting as deputy in Dodge City where Hallie ran her business.  

Ian and Leslie had settled in nicely at the big house and Cavanaugh was proud of just how grown up and responsible Ian had become. While he still flirted with everything in a skirt and he drank a bit too much now and then, he ran the business well and worked hard and he loved his wife and children with a passion.  

Andrew and Bethany had lived the gambling life for a few years until Maggie had been born and then they'd come back to settle down. They had a small house at the edge of the McEllis Spread, nearly a three hour ride from Cavanaugh and Nicole's place. Andrew had grown up as well and while he didn't work real hard (he'd made a small fortune during his gambling career), he was a good husband and father.  

The women had adjusted well to life in the past. Though they still complained about not having indoor plumbing, the water closet and shower Cavanaugh had installed in the houses had stopped at least some of that.   

He'd learned that Nicole couldn't sew to save her life but she was trying to learn and he was hopeful that with a seamstress in the family she'd learn soon because some of his clothes were looking a little worse for wear.  

"Daddy, come eat your pie!" Sam exclaimed as she tugged on his hand.  

"Yeah, go eat your pie," Ian agreed. "Looks like you've been eating too much pie, you're getting fat."  

Cavanaugh patted his stomach which was still lean and hard but might have been just a tad bigger than it had been a few years ago and winked, "You're just jealous because mine cooks."  

"I heard that, Cavanaugh!" Leslie scolded from inside. Cavanaugh grinned sheepishly and ushered his wife and children into the house.  

---

"He seems so happy." Leah said with a smile as she stood beside her children and Evelyn and watched Cavanaugh celebrating with his family. "He was so lost for so long and I was so scared for him."  

"Daddy is happy now," Susie said wistfully.  

"Yeah he doesn't cry anymore," Timothy added.  

"Now we can all really rest," Evelyn added with a nod. Her boys were all settled down and happy. She had more grandchildren running around than she had ever thought she would and she had two grandchildren right here with her.  

"And you had the nerve to doubt me," Mary said with a tsk as she came up behind them all.  

"Thank you, Mary. Thank you for helping my boys," Evelyn said graciously.  

"And for giving Cavanaugh what he needed. I really think she is his soul mate," Leah added.  

"I don't know what you all are doing here when you have paradise waiting," Mary scolded as she looked at the clouds surrounding them. Leah took her children by the hands and they followed Evelyn.  

Mary watched them disappear into light and then smiled, "You did good, Mary. You did good."